Você está na página 1de 608

A GRAMMAR

01 THB

CLASSICAL ARABIC LANGUAGE,


TRANSLATED AND COMPILED FROM THE WORKS OP THE MOST
APPROVED NATIVE OR NATURALIZED AUTHORITIES.

BY

MORTIMER SLOPER HOWELL,

C.I.E.,

Hox. LL.D.

RETISBH MEMBER OF H. M.'s ISDIAX Cirit SKBTICB,


jtl formtrly Jtemler of

of Senjal and Fellow of


and AllalmlaJ.

ti* Aiiatic Society

Published ur.dar

IN*

ttii

tit

Umverriliti

/ Calcutta

Au'hority of tha Government, {Jilted Provinces.

AX INTRODUCTION AND FOUR PART9.


Part IV.

The Common Processes.

FASC.

II.

ALLAHABAD:
TSINTED BY W.

C.

ABEL, OFFG. SCPEBIXTESDEST, GOTEBSirBXT PHE33, U.

1911.

P.

CHAPTER

xi.

INCORPORATION.
.

731.

your joining a letter to a


without separating them by a vowel or

letter like it,

pause

is

Incorporation

them

so that the tongue recoils from [both of]

S^o

with one impulse [728] (AArb). (Le^J has two meanwhich is insertion of one thing into
ings, (1) colloquial,
* ' O f
X^w^O
^^0-0
another, as ^Lc^f
sA*^' o^j>t I put the clothes
J

into thebag,

i.

e.,

L^LUo

and ^UaJJ

^liJTo^^ I put

i 9

mouth of

the bit into the


>

whence

,-

^0
Gs

o
!

the horse)

i.

e.,

*+>

_,

-g.

xxX=of

U&

a dingy

ass,

which

is

what foreigners

name ^yj^

when neither

its cfcr

color

nor

its

^Ai

co?or is true, so that they are, as it were, two colors

blended

together

[below by

IH

technical,

which

mentioned

is

as his definition of incorporation]


(Jrb).

llijt with double


[756] (Sn)

(2)

and

is

is

Jlixi!

from

it

(A), orig.

Ilii\>(

the dial. var. of S [and his school


*

(Tsr)]

[in

IY

says "*Uj>! with a double 3

the technical vocabulary] of the

with a single
(A).

two

t>

is

is

by

an expression

BB

and -Ujf

[in that] of the

IH

KK "

your uttering
a quiescent and then a mobile, from one

Incorporation
letters,

an expression

is

[defined

185 a

as]

1664

This

without separation (SH).

outlet,

"

the

because

poration

is

"

named

incor-

the

in

quiescent disappears

mobile, as the entering disappears in the entered (Sn),


IH says " two letters " because incorporation is not

conceivable except in two letters (Jib). His saying


"
" a.
means that the mobile
quiescent and then a mobile

the quiescent, otherwise separation,

is after

i.e.,

discon-

nection of one of the two letters fioin the other, would

be unavoidable, because the vowel

The

[667, 696, 697, 719, 751] (li).


cent,, in order

that

it

may

after the consonant

is

first

must be

be joined to the second

the second must be mobile,, in order that

the

first

plain, a quiescent being like

much

able to

make

saying

" from one outlet

[368]

(Jrb,

);

And

their

exclude such as ll>;


'^a quiescent

is to

(2)

by a

His
Sox

exclude such as ,j*Jj


is

quiescent, and
is

not

outlets

XIX.

75, [below],

which

and then a mobile, from one

letter, as- in

07?;

^rd

asinlo ; XIX.

(a)

contains*

outlet,"

but

For separation

of wild

by removal of the tongue,

a place,

not

letter,

but incorporation

another, as in yJt* [above]


to,

a dead

and

may make

another (Jrb).

of the tongue.
separated by removal
(1)

it

are different [732]


"
" without
is to
his saying
separation

because

possible,

"'

less

where the J

MASH),

by a mobile

followed

(MAS ti

itself plain,

quies-

is

cattle or gazelles

from one place

(b) from,

:.

to-

and afterwards

75. [below];

contrary to

1CC5

which reason

articulation of both [letters] at once, for


s f

jjo

[697] with incorporation

is

distinguishable from

s ^ ^

two

ojuo aid with dissolution thereof, since the

pronounced by raising the tongue once in the

t>

first,

are

and

What I think, however, is


"
not
uttering two letters ", but

twice in the second (Jrb).


that incorporation

is

uttering one letter with a strong stress upon

" &

[732],

whether that

letter be mobile, as in
'

extends

Jo \

his saying

<Xfj

Zaid

or quiescent, as in JLJ in pause.


"

outlet

its

a quiescent and then a mobile

Moreover,
"
is

also not

reasonable, since the letter [that has its like] incor-

porated into

[it]

may

be quiescent, by

common

consent,

him who says that they are


the combination of two quiescents is allow-

either because, according to

two

letters,

able in pause [663]

adopted by

or because,
according to the view

us, it is [only]

one

letter,

though, as respects

two letters whose first is quies"


cent.
And his sayings a quiescent and then a mobile "
"
and " without separation
are like t\vo contradictories,
the

full stress, it is like

because

it is

not possible to utter two letters, one after

the other, except with separation


separated,

one of them

is

and,

if

they be not

not after the other.

He

makes incorporation of three kinds, necessary, disallowed


and allowable (R). The concurrence of two homogeneous [letters] being heavy on their tongues, they
aim at a kind of lightness by means of
incorporation.

1666

Such concurrence

of three kinds

is

(1) the first [of

two homogeneous letters] is quiescent, and the


second mobile, in which case incorporation is necessary,
[whether it be meant or not, because there is no barrier
the

between them, whether, a vowel or anything else (IY),]


o

as
x

>

) f.

g;

viXJ

(j

Jldtim want not in the evening and

(J

,J

<J^j>

*jL=*

said not

when the

necessary,

to tliee
first

(M)

(a) incorporation ia

of the two likes is quiescent


5 ^

be
[756], whether they

in

one word, as
*

in

(2) the first is mobile,

in which case incorporation


s

'

^o

>

>

is

[above]

or

<*

+^ Hear knowledge

two contiguous words, as U-lc

(R)

Joo

an$ the second quiescent,


disallowed, as

oJ~Ub [759]

and ^^^sJt ^y#\

the message, or messenger, of

Al Hasan

(M), because of two matters, (a) mobility of the first


letter, since the two homogeneous [letters] are separated

by the vowel
impracticable

the
if

first is

of the
:

(b)

first,

so that [their] junction ia

quiescence of the second letter, since

always quiescent

[in incorporation]

so that,

the second [also] were quiescent, two quiescents would

be irregularly combined [663] (IY)


at

incorporate

(SH),

i.

e.,

'

(a)
*

Tamlm

[below]

such as o ^ and
^. ,J [663, 664, 756]
when the second is quiescent because of

in

or of [quasi-apocopation, as in condi^
apocopation [404],
tion 11 below, i. e.,] the word's being uninjl. upon

quiescence [431] (R)

(3)

both are mobile, which [kintlj

1667

ig of

three sorts, (a) where incorporation

is

necessary,

where the two [homogeneous letters] meet in one


word [condition 1 below] and neither of them is co-ordvid.

iuative [condition 9] (M), exceeding the three

Lor

is

the formation different from that of the

tions 3-6]

here

for

making the

is

obstructive vowel

may

depart

so that the

>^

jo

(IY), as j ; 7\sto?Td, aor.


e,

late

(IY)

light,

infraction of sense, nor

(b)

>

may

tongue

with one movement [663, 686],

[letters]

[482, 673], aor.

[condi-

necessary to incorporate by

and thus the expression may become


involving any

v.

mobile quiescent, in order that the

first

remove the two

it

[?'ac?s.]

while

iiot

any ambiguity

[728, 756] (M),

and

oU

JUo

in which

the Arabs
incorpo-

all

where incorporation

is

allowable,

vid.

where the two [homogeneous letters] are


(a) separate
[belonging to two separate words (I Y),] and are preceded
by a mobile or a letter of prolongation [or softness, but

not prolongation], as ^LU ^Ju>

I describe those, J^J JLjf


f S
*

^^
>

[504],

and

the opening

you make the

B) incorporation

numerous, as JJ J^l
tion,

garment of

of Bakr's shirt] (M)

to incorporate,

(IY)

the

where,

if

poration (IY)

you

is

first

(o?)

Jcl

i^

when you mean

of the two
quiescent

good wherever the vowels are

XXV.

will,

[and]

is

B ikr [and

11.

[below] with incorpora-

you say
best

& jU^ without

where

five

o;-

incor-,

more mobile

1663

including the two mobile

letters,

likes, follow

consecu-

o
__,

tively, as

XXV.

"
^y 'Umar

>'?

property,

11. [below],

vljoj took

away thy
Vx
and JoJU
-4
9

pulled

fellow pulled off (II)

fewr??/

iuQ

off,

cyj

may

incorporation

(y)

be

omitted in the two separate [letters], because the second

word

not inseparable from the

is

two conjoined
(a)],

[in the

same word]

first

whereas in the

is

it

necessary [case

because the two letters are inseparable

the

Kur

What!

hast,

has

^.JjC u>i

^<3JT

1.

iif^T'CVIL

thou considered him that rejecteth the last judgment, or


the faith of Allslam, as

poration,] according to
(S) display [of

lie ?,

what

[with or without incor-

I have mentioned (IY)

the reduplication]

is

better after a letter

of prolongation than after a mobile letter

and after a

or (5 that is not a letter of prolongation, as

'ox

and jJo

v_*xs

"

[above], than after an

or

or

a. .

Jo

^^

that

a letter of prolongation, because the letter of pro-

is

longation supplies the place of a vowel

(e)
c

why
ft

C5

Jo

incorporation

is

allowable in such as

the reason
w

x-

Jo ^A^ and
>

" o x

yjj'

>

quiescent

hut not in such as VII. 1 98. [below],


^

and

is

that the

contain some prolongation on the

whole [663], although the vowel of the letter before


them is not homogeneous with them, except that their
prolongation,

when the vowel

of the letter before

them

1669

is

homogeneous with them,

is

because

more [extensive]

and

it

without
present in them,

is

prolongation

is

restriction [as to the nature of the preceding vowel],

that

Warsh prolongs

[411] and

*TllTj

i^&

XVI.

and

[the

^ in] such as

And

as in Juli'l [756] (M),

evil

(K)

"

*+*

T""

he prolongs [the

II. 173. [438], as

29.

"
a

(&)

34.
in]

virtually separate,

where both methods are allowable,


two

likes are

combined in

(a)

incorporation, because

one

word; (B) display [of the reduplication] (IY),


*

because the

*r

^ of Jutxi!

not invariably followed by

is

as in
[but sometimes by another letter,
^exs

i.e.,

similar to the
is

t>

of dUL3

quasi-separate (IY)

43^

fM)

(c)

in

JJj ^ju\ [above],

where incorporation

is

is

of three kinds, (a) where one

two [homogeneous

letters] is co-ordinative, as in

disallowed, which [sort]

of the

o after]

is

restricted

himself and ^>Js\ drew near (IY),] so that [the


it

[375, 671] and

OliL

[485, 671] (M), becaase, if

vou incorporated, you would be obliged to say

making the

first [of

and transferring

its

s^jL?.

the two] similar [letters] quiescent,

vowel to the quiescent before

it

so

that the formation would be excluded from commensur^ s * s

ability with ~j=>d

[4.S5],

ation would be nullified


[369, 375, 676]

and

and thus the object of co-ordin;

a)

similarly, in the n.,

o^ [above],

jjjti'

[369],

and

1670

[375], co-ordinated with [ >A*^


G

respectively

sivijt

and

] ^.JX?

find

_ o\

[392],-

, ,

KFj, and

[stout, stupid (Jh,

^sU-ic
^-*

6^

o s f-

she-camel (KF),] and jjdJt [253, 376], co-ordinS>

'

<1

' S

ated with Ji&uLiM [401] in the quin. (IY)

where

(6)

incorporation would lead to confusion of one paradigm

With another, as in
[below] (M),

S>>

6^^

^^

[246]^ JJLio

since, if yoti

6 x

tXa.

>

it

would not be known that

2 ^

s-

J^Jo for]

JJb

JJLb was

among

ns.

[whose
and J are homogeneous], there are some on the measure
no

of JJi/ quiescent in the

fortune
like

nor would

and similarly

[ tXs*

B ^

>

and

Jc?.

^ was
^a. weW and ^

known whether

be

it

2 x

like <Xo sic?e

^xls tent-rope, or Jxi


2

like

good
Jots

for] otXs*

does not occur in [vs

,]

[254]

oc

such as

extended, because there are


of j^ti quiescent in the

and the

confusion like this

no

<Xci

tril.

[482], with

vs.

<

[above] and <X

on the measure

which they might

where the two [homogeneous


are separate, [belonging to two words (IY),]

be confounded (IY)
letters]

>

>

s x

first

is

(c)

preceded by a quiescent letter other


.*

than a letter of prolongation [or softness], as


[lord of Malik
if

<*

Juw subjected to incorporation, because,


c

jj^=

'

incorporated, saying

and

8 ^

a ruin, and

(MASH)]

the
you incorporated

two quiescents,

vid.

the

into the r [of

and the

first

^Lo ^3

and JyJ} ,tU [below] (M)


r [of

><>

for,

viJJLo ],

would be

1671

irregularly combined [663], which is not allowable


'

>

i.

as for the <JOAJ

(oc)

t^s\j

We

XII. 3.

narrate, transmitted

from the great Incorporation by IA1, it, according to


us, is not an incorporation, which only Fr [below] professes

to be

it

but

is

merely a slurring and weakening.


as
of ^j-sxj
>

[755] of the vowel [on the final

removal of

it

altogether (IY)
&

^
(

not a

],

is

incorporation

disallowed in such as <xJ^ j<Xe the foe of Walld [above]


& ^
'

'

and Jojj

longation

is

or

second

>

the

guardian of Yazld, because the pro-

removed by the incorporation

into the second]


.

or

dilemma

transferred to the

so that incorporation [of the

would involve the awkward

into the third


|

that, if the

[of the first

vowel of the second

or

were

the formation of the word would

first,

were not transferred, an unpardonable concurrence of two quiescents [663] would ensue

be altered

while,

if it

(y) if the

preceding quiescent be a letter of prolongation


~
-

",

[or softness], as in ^Uxi jLcl before

warm

station,

viJULo **

-^

friend of Millik, and ^*AJ ^ J;tX& betrayer of a


*

companion,

[and in

Jo
^

poration

is

'

^^ and

^>ox
JG ^x^
^

above,] incor-

not disallowed (Jrb).

And

[since

(IY)]

incorporation [is an approximation of one sound to


another, it (IY)] occurs in two approximates, as in two
likes (M).
It is of two kinds, (l) incorporation of t:,
18(3 a

1672

letter into its like, without conversion

(2) incorpora*

of a letter into its approximate, after conversion

tio-n

It is [therefore found] in

[735] (AArb).

two

likes,,

and

two approximates (SH, A) in one word,, and in two,


"
words (A). By " two approximates
we mean such as.
in

approximate

in outlet [732]

or in

;.

a quality

takes the place thereof [737] (SH),

i.

[73.4]

that

of the outlet,

e.,

promoting incorporation (MASH),] like [rigidity


and laxity (R),] vocality and surdity, [covering and
[in

elevation
tion

is

etc.

(R),]

an extensive

cat.

MASH).

Jrb,

(R,
r

IM

but

Incorpora-

restricts himself, in

this section, to mentioning [the incorporation proper

etymology, which

tion proper to

As

for the

two

(Sn)] the incorporation of two likes,

and thereby excludes the incorporaReaders, which is more general (Sn)..

one word (A)

in

is
;

likes

whose

quiescent, and second

first is

mobile, incorporation of their first

three conditions, that

it

because pause upon the

understood as existing
silence in]

1&

4-JL*

f.om Warsh, but

Hamza
any one
if

the

is

be not
5

Hamza

(l)

of silence [61 5],


is

meant

to be
s

of

28, 29. [648] is transmitted

weak in

respect of analogy

as in
is

(2)
,

J^l lyb

|U

corrupt

incorporation

n O-s**

n -

where incorporation

necessary [756] on

incorporation of [the

(a)

LXIX.

adjoin the

is

[of silence]

the
separated from
read,

to-

is,

Not

whereas,
necessary,

us jttl, [G61, 738] (Tsr,

Sn)

(a) if

the two Hanizas be

1G73

the first
(a) in one word, then

is

(oc) incorporated

constituted with a double


they are in a formation
*

letter,

5*

[like

JlLl

mentioned

[661],

vj^j

on the measure of

LT ly

words, as

[662],

[662], then, (

and Khl

viated

anywhere

as

else,

"

[392]

^.ia+jj

(b) in

JbT^t [662, 738], and

two

yjJJ

according to most of the Arabs, as

Harnza

hold, [one]

so that

Hamza

in Alleviation of the

<5Kj

as

738]; (3) not incorporated

[661,
r.

[or both]

must be

two Hanizas do not concur

alle-

they

LAI, and some people with him, used


to sound the two Hainzas true, which, says S> is [a]

assert [738] that

corrupt [dial,]

is

incorporation
[as here

j^j

that

jj'

so that, according to these, says he,

necessary with quiescence of the

[below]

Sf

"
say.s

Some

of the Readers fancy

Hamza

disapproves incorporation of

the matter

first,

and allowable when both are mobile, as

is

whereas

not as they fancy, but he disapproves

it

only according to the opinion of those who alleviate


Hainza, which is the preferable [opinion] and S makes
;

'

that plain by his saying


of these, incorporation

that corrupt dial.

is

necessary

"

(R)

and, according to the saying

i.

',

"

>

and

cXi'U

removed

^hiM

Fcfttr (?u'es

o ^

tXj

03-

according to

(3) a letter of prolongation,

a word], as in -**L>
(a) at the end [of
*5

e.,

Wakid

calls, lest

the prolongation be

incorporation (Tsr, Sn)

(a) if it be only

1674

FcmV

[fern.]

(Sn)

b),

-722],

is
>

"

ye [masc.]

be not at the

>

necessary, as ^yLo [301, 685 (case


^

8,

;;V* on

on'<7.

Dread
if it

(6)
2

end, incorporation

^-i^l Dread

[747] and Ijolj t^A^t

Wc7fo'd, it is incorporated

<S

U*Q

letter of softness [663], as in

the measure of
J^jJuo

the

^removal of the prolongation being pardoned in this,

because the [motive for] incorporation in


(b) substituted,

not permanently, for another

which case incorporation


ambiguity, as
read by

>j

Nan"'

allowable

is

Ubf XIX.
Hamza

[letter], in

75. [147] (Tsr, Sn), so

(B)

and disallowed

arid
if it

in the pass.
J^j' [716 J, which,

do produce ambiguity, as

subjected to incorporation,

would be

liable

to be

(a) if the letter of prolongation be

J^i'

permanently substituted

another

for

[letter],

incorpora-

tion

is

necessary, as [if you formed from


s

a n. on the model of Jlj


(Sn)] o.j!

second of which

(372), in
9

G *&

say

changed into

rated into the second

returning

which case you would

* *

ong. v^^'
is

v_,..|

&

>

Sn)

(Tsr,

some addition from the Dm.

^
:

This

TT

^ wo

Hamzas, the

[661],

and incorpo-

so in the Tsr, with


is

mentioned in the

"

Incorporate the first of two


Kafiya by IM, who says
likes, if it be quiescent, and be not a Hamza distant

from the

of the formation

do not produce

if it

mistaken for

strong

and Ibn 'Amir, with conversion,

incorporation, of the

if

it is

nor a

of silence

nor a

Or subprolongation ending [the word],


"
stituted not permanently
Incorporation of the
(Sn).
of]

[letter

first

of two mobile likes

necessary upon eleven con-

is

C x

ditions,

that both be in one word, as

(-1)

and

[476,

^with Kasr,

and

J^"*-

[671],

orig.

7-1],

w tn
i

[above], Jje

>jJi with Fath,

Panama (A)

<U<

they deem

(a)

since the tongue has a


reduplication extremely heavy,
;

hard task

from

it

in

returning

& the outlet after

moving away

and, because of this heaviness, (a) they do not

frame any quad, or quin., whether

two similar rod.

n. or v. t

containing

letters conjoined [697], because the

two

formations [quad, and qiiinJ] are heavy, and the con-

currence of two likes


-both are rad.

or any quin.
<of

them be

tive

(&)

is

[also]

heavy, especially

you do not see any quad. n. or i.,


containing two such letters, unless one

so that

n.,

aug., either eo-ordinative or non^co-ordi^a^

they do not form any

toil,

whose cJ and c are


-'

except extraordinarily, as

alike,

Bex

'

^oo and

[357,

but they reduplicate only where they are


and J are alike
to incorporate, vid. where the

^697-699]
;able

when

if the
[condition 2], since,

the c

it

were incorporated into

would necessarily be made quiescent, whereas

one does not begin with a quiescent [667] (c) among


ns. not commensurable with vs. there is no augmented
:

beginning or middle, two mobile

[tril.']

having, in

likes,

since in such [a formation] there would

its

be no

1<57G

"for

Necessity

when the two

because,

incorporation,

takes place in

{similar] letters are mobile, incorporation

the

n.,

only

when

as will be seen {in

two

resembles the heavy

it

(f,

W)

c,

v.

below], and otherwise the

remain without incorporation

likes

in measure,

so that the

word would become heavy, because of the omission to


incorporate the two likes, and because of its being augand therefore such augmented \tril. ns. incommensurable with the v. as would lead to heaviness like

mented

~\

this are not formed

commensurable with

among

(b)

vs.,

however, and

ns.

there occur augmented [forms]

vs.,

having, in their beginning or middle, two mobile likes


conjoined, because there

in the

v.

trils.,

ning two mobile

and

much

it

(a)

whence two

'Cvnjugs. in whose begin-

likes occur

[condition 2 (b)], as

[below]

and a conjug.

[combination] occurs, as

whence a

Jilxa!

conjitg. in
*

*"

**

in

(j*vJ3

whose middle that

[756]:

it is

augmented quad,,
if

(I)

augmented

whose beginning that [com-

bination] occurs, as g-y=&> [495.A, 678]

since,

variability

x>

cKLxj'

quads.,

regularly so

that such [forms] sometimes occur in

augmented
^^

is

(c) as for

not lightened by incorporation,

you incorporated, you would need the

Hamza, which would


ness was intended

lead to heaviness just

when

but the most proper [course]

retain the two [likes], though

one of them

the

(d) as for the

it

is

conj.

lightis

to

allowable to elide

augmented

tril.,

(a) if the

1677

two

likes be in its beginning, then,

like

Jl&

and

two

lijkes]

Hamza in inception

and similarly when the

of jiiS or Jcclli
^ x K

^ - -

is

an approximate to the

and,

v^>

as

the
incorporate in

when you

in the oar., imp., inj. n.^act.

^isf

and JUUl [757]

pt*ct.,

you incorporate

and pass ^ parts.


'

every n. or
6

that

v.

S S x

>

J!

>AXJ
an

aor.,

is

one or

>xx
sj

then display,
M X XX
.

and

>

'

>^ax

>

i.

if it

be

and incorporation are

elision,
J

[757],

variations as

its

O..SJ
,.

is.

allowable to incor-

bjut it is

of the eonj.
porate, with importation
[757, 759]

be

[above], the most proper [course]

J Jjo

to display [the

if it

(oO

i ^X

allowable, as Jy-^J' and JyJo [757]

when you

though,

incorporate, you do not import the

co?i/.

Hamza

for

it,

from the heaviness of thep?-^. j


but you incorporate only in the- interior [of the sentence],

as [j'ou do] in the pret.,

in order that the vowel of the preceding letter


' i

suffice

[condition 2 (a)],

as

Jyo JU

[757, 759]

the two likes be in the middle of the

you may display or incorporate, as

in

(c)

the reason

augmented
* ^ *

[730, 756]

may

*r

tril.,

<*

Jjss

why incorporation

(6) if

is

and] Jui
allowable

the inf. us. of the conjuys. mentioned, although such

inf. ns. are not

commensurable with the

strength of their resemblance to

vs.,

as

v., is

only the

we mentioned
S x

in

x-

explaining the cause of conversion in such as x*Ls! and

Sx

'

I.Q7S

MJiAw! [703]

(e) this is the

predicament of the combi-

nation, of two [mobile] likes, in the


beginning, or middle,,

of the word

()

if,

of the word, which

common,

in the

however, the two likes be at the end


the [contingency] frequent [697],.

is

of;

language

occurs in the [unaugmented]


us.

and

vs-. t

and

if

both [the

the Arabs, and one that

tril.

and the augmented,

likes] be mobile, [\vhich, is

the case under consideration,] then, (a)

the

if

[conjoined with another] incorporated into

third, its

they incorporated the second [ j ] into the


vowel would be unavoidably transferred to the

order to obviate the concurrence of two quiesQx

so that

""

o^

would remain, which

able, since, the alteration does

state lighter

than the

first

(6) similarly, if

- x

S-">^

c>^ and

dition 9] in n., as

v.,as

the object of co-ordination


is

is

is

is

disallowed [conr

^jJ^- [above], because

the measure, and that

therefore not broken by incorporation

as for the dropping of the

not permanent

is

Tanwin, which
[609, 712]

mentioned

the re-dupli-

-f

673], it

not allow-

not conduct them to a

cation be cor-ordinative, incorporation

measure

inoor-

if

because,

[it],,

be

>

cents]

first

7], as <Uj. reiterated,

poration is disallowed [condition

first [in

in

(c) if

is

in

but

such as
is

oc

^o^

[248, 272,

due to the accidental

removable by the J or prothesis

the re-duplication be not one of the two

[in (a)

and

(b)],

then, if the

first [of

the two

1679

and

^p

730.

A]

letter, as in

an unsound

likes] be
,

[condition 10 (c)]

mentioned [723
predicament has been
the v., [as
but, if not, then, (aa) if it be in
its

is

the exs. given above by A,] incorporation

because

it

necessary,

the heavy [formation], and at the end,

is in

>

which

the seat of alteration

is

but such as

in

!y-^o

MAR)]

(Jsh,

[by Ka'nab

Ibn Urnm Sahib

MAR)

IK, Jh, D,

(S,

MAR)

Jh, D,

alGhatafani (IK),

thou hast proved by experience of

Softly!

sometimes occurs, which


:

(a)]

if

(bb)

it

(S,

scold,

I am

nature that

my

liberal to Jolks, even if they be niggardly (Jsh,

10

in

MAR),]

a poetic license [condition

is

be in the

n., it is in

tril.

[697],

augmented and in neither


kind is incorporated, except when the n. resembles the
v., because the v. is heavy, so that alleviation is more

either

or

unaugmented

suitable for

it

the unaugmented

to incorporation only

the

as

i'.,

f*

Khl,

^
9

S ^

^o

>

when

it

is Joti

with Kasr of the


inf. n.

ablJo

which, savs

from v^xyo / was smit-

skilful

from
=

^^

and similarly

while oj.go

187 a

OOLJL*

^> sfcl

O^S>^

/ was

love,

like *ii' contented

'

o^xxis

subjected

commensurable with

a man smitten with

ivas contented, inf. n. k^Ui'

from

tril. is

Sx-

>

is

'

ten with love,

J^^

[a

man

1680

"having

many

(MAR)] is anomalous, properly

dependents

2 -

^Jt^o

[condition 10 (b)]

if

you formed a

Ox

[348] from

2^

you would say

[conditions 3-6

on [the measure

with incorporation

what

a)]: (y) analogy requires that

(e,

is

> x-

n. like ,j*J^

6 '

x-x-

juw [conditions 3-6

of]

' * '

x-

(d)], like

x-

^^M

x-

sparks, ya^a* story, and j<Xc number, should undergo


incorporation, because of its commensurability with the
v.

but, since incorporation [in the

resemblance to the heavy

[its]
is

extremely

and

JJti

v.,

on account of

is

n.~]

while a n. like these

because pronounced with Path of the

light,

they discard incorporation in

notwithstanding

its lightness-,

it

and

also, if

were subjected to
9 a"

incorporation,

it

would be confounded with J^u quiescent

in the c [above]

x-

guity, [because J*J


Ox-

*l

would be much ambi-

so that there
x

is

of frequent occurrence

1 x-

to Jxs and JAJ with

Kasr and

Damm

;]

of the

contrary
,

which

are rare in the reduplicated, so that the ambiguity


'"
in Jjtj

is

not heeded

while the reason

the c

whereas

as

vW

why

conversion of

Ox-

3 ^

and

incorporation

703, 711],

[684,

^\J>

disallowed,

is

is

frequent,

notwithstanding

that the lightness exists before conversion, as


before [or rather without] incorporation,

is

it

exists

only thao

conversion, contrary to incorporation, does not neces* "

sitate

confusion of

measure

is

Ji*3

"

with Jaw

since by the

recognizable as mobile^in the

(8)

the

one does

ojo

and

*-eo/s

such as

in

not incorporate

[above] and

^y

^^ [286J,

because of [their] incommen-

JO;, [below],

3-6 (a-c, d)]


surability with the v. [conditions
3

>

for I*
c

i,

of

I??,

??,

Go>

and Jjo [261]

of fenrininization or the

the

final of

and

nut prevent incorporation, as

there

>- <*

^U^b and

in such as

-^

becomes
*

in

,-

it

in

like

in

attached to the
v.,

>

its

does

it

so that the

inseparability,

and therefore from j


o-^^
you say ^b^ [730. A],
,

],

'

^^JLS with Kasr or

Damm

of the c

s>

you say ,jb^ [730. A], with incorporation; and

in

-f

^S^xj

two pamnias or two Kasrns, and ^^JLS

\vith

panim
S

the

lett.er, like

into

^5

notwithstanding

[with Fath of the

& a

is

[246],

prevents transformation

or

non-existent

^& [above]

J^

[368],

the display of two likes than

^^xi
G,

like the

o >-

ia the omission to convert

inseparable letter,

^Jo^s. [684, 703, 712], because

more heaviness

is

^s.

commensurable with the

tril. n.

G ^

when an inseparable

(e)

'

abbreviated [from Jju to

it is

like the unreduplicated, as

],

and. as
*

X+A4-C-

Juti

?*-

of the

and Fath of the

you say

with.
^99

,j!oj,

and

^ "

^bo^

with.display [conditions 3-6 (c)]

all

the augmented

tril. n. also,

y.,

is

Z"
and

(5) similarly

when commensurable with


2

the

^ o

>

subjected to incorporation, a& <\MZ*+* preparing


: , ^

OuuUvX)

at/ [333], or

r/?je

or

place [361], of restoring or repelling, on the measure

oft

prepared [below]

j^c

1682

x
ftj

[361]
;

>

>

the measure

[below], on

o'Joo

and oK restoring repelling,

[331, 343]

(17)

v., is

] like

uj^aj

by a vowel, or an initial letter,

difference

not [found] in the

[orig. oot^

not prescribed, together with

commensurability, as a condition for incorporation, as


<

is

such as

for transformation [712]; so that


x

slender and

it

x*

more

(ji^t

"f-

<Xcot

[663] are subjected to incorporation,

though they do not differ from the v. whereas such as


*
x
*x*
f
not subjected to transformand
[707]
J^b! taller are
Jji't
;

ation

this

because of what we have mentioned

is

above], that there

is

more heaviness

[in (e)

in the display of

in the omission of transformation


reduplication than

while the saying [of Al'Ajjaj


O

J^Jlb

JJUd

1$

<

"^

(MAJh)]
'*

<5^^"J

^.JJO
'

>>

rO
I

^XlAJ

She complains of soreness from one


another

are the predicaments of the combination of


likes in

one word

of the

two

then, (a)

likes,

if

two

(g) these

two [mobile]

the letter before the

where incorporation

the
quiescent, whether

and then

sole,

anomalous, a poetic license

is

sole,

likes

be mobile, as in L^XJ

or their second be quiescent [condition 11], as in

ation,

i.

e.,

an

)
t

if

or a quiescent
it,

or

^jo

Ij

must be

elided,

preceded by a

the vowel of the


2

e,

likes

> O

the quiescent be a letter of prolong-

vowel homogeneous with

two

first

intended, be

is

(I

[663], then,

as

jLo

first

of the
a

oK

(above),

1683

)
o

extending, and

5 j>L?.

and similarly

[if

highway

(S),]

and

-c

v->yi-M j^-j'

the quiescent be] the

vowel, as

^o\ and

[66 3 j

of the dim.,

since, being invariably quiescent, it does not

,.

>

assume a

'

(j^Juo [663]

while, in all of that, the

concurrence of two quiescents

is

in the chapter thereon

the quiescent be anything

the vowel of the

else,

f-

c>

j!

if

two

of the

likes is transferred
9s
it be a letter of softness, as in s\;t
[730.

to it whether

A],

allowable, as explained

first

sf-

i,

"

[above] (R),

>

5 ,

replenishing and

<X*j<>

xj

s ^

>

>

4X+x>

..

>

and o Jwx

and similarly

replenished, orig.
2

2x^

>

(jjjoo

[above], orig.

G^o^

[367]; and jyo [above], or^. oj,-c [671]:


2

be mobile, you leave

it

with

oJoyo

(h) if the

its

two

its

^*

**

(6) if it

>

vowel, as <Xyo apostate t

11-

xo *

own vowel being more appropriate

likes

make jor

Will

<,

orig.

^*

"s

>

and Jo [663] or not, as in JoO*** and Jmx^*

be in two words, as

AS J^

(S)

XXV. 11.

thee [above], incorporation is


allowable,

not necessary, on two conditions, (a) that


they be not
**'

Hanizas, as in ab
ation

is

_
i

f.

s S

\^ He read a

corrupt [738]

(b)

verse,

where incorpor-

that the letter before

them

be not a quiescent other than a letter of softness


[663],
*
*
^

* *

as in ,jLaA>
;

^xi

The month of

II. 181.

(A), VII. 198. [428, 752],


\L\^
15.

And made

75.

Against the

the

sun

to be

command

Ramadan

[755]

J^Itfj^ LXXI.

a lamp, ^{\

Jel

oj their Lord, iClj

Ji

VII.

I& XIX.

1684

!^ j&^\ XLIV.

The mention of the mercy,

1.

seadivided,

or

incorporation

and

still,

is

69.

"K.I.

[159]

23. Tlie

where

(Sn),

not allowable, according to the majority

BB (A), because

of the

entails

it

an irregular combina-

tion of two- quiescents in continuity [663] (Sn)

transmitted from IA1, [a Master

which they explain away as a

stifling

BB

the

among

Fr

allowed by

is

94.

Hath put

in

my

poiver,

according to the

o.

upon

* X

<*,,,

^^j

(B),]

/.

^ a

my poiver]> arid m^JU

seal hath been set

[for

^uX+j

88.

And a

>

^^-U *A!? ^

IX.

hearts, ,or be a quiescent

their,

y 55

that

a letter of prolongation,

is

^
^

Said unto them,

^Aow

[fern.]

o*

**

JuJ> II. 10. [20],

o^

JU X.

l^J
m

*"

*s

^/ie

<>^

Ye ivrong me, and

oa

ox

.Xj

w^^

[above],

sio/f,

^LyJLJiJ'

incorporation
tt

allowable, even in the case of

ailment of thy jather and J^j


those

who sound

the two

Hamza, as dLu

Hamzas

j'

is

[above], according to

true [738]

quiescent be a sound letter, incorporation


able

80.

wrongest me, or of softness, not prolongation,

Jo ^^j and

as in

as in

05

or /me, o/ David,
^^iJJbj

XVIIJ.

[where Ibn Kathlr reads

>

puts in

03

likes be mobile, as in
*Suo
(S

'*

yjXx>

thereto

two

' dS
,

(Sn)J

[above] (A):.(oc) if the


w

letter before the

is

[316} of the vowel',

[named "incorporation" because approximate


(Sn)]; and

but

is

but, if the

not allow-

as for the incorporation attributed to I Al in

16&5

!(

VII. 198. and

as

<giich

II.

181.

[above], it

is

not a real

is a stifling of the first of the two


incorporation but
" incorlikes so as to resemble incorporation, the name
;

by means

poration" being loosely applied,

approximate to it and the proof


not an incorporation, is that he is

is
stifling, since stifling

that

it is

of a trope, to

a stifling,

reported to have pronounced with Ishmam and Raum


in such as II. 181. [above] and XLI. 28. [below], by
like

treating continuity

pause

[647]

Raum

for

is

putting part of the vowel [640], whereas [even partial]


vocalization of the incorporated letter is impossible sc
that, wherever two likes in two woids are preceded by a
:

sound [quiescent]

(R)

letter, .you

[such texts as XII.


:

stifle

this necessarily implies that

.(y)

ration

may

3.,

the

first

of

them

IA1 does not read

with pure incorponot so but he does read

II. 181., etc.]

whereas the case

is

reported by our Master and othe:s (Su)


"
in the
This is a passage about which
'(8) IH says
[the opinions of] critical judges are conflicting, because

with

it,

as

is

CM

GG

are agreed that incorporation is not correct,


while the Readers are agreed that it is so that it is
tiie

reconcile

impossible to

them

"
:

these two opinions are reconciled

the Readers
tion

'

mean

because

whereas the

it

GG

and then says " But

who says that


which they name incorporaby

Sht,

'

stifling,

approximate thereto [737, 752],


mean pure incorporation " and then
is

"

says
it is

Yet, though this answer appears to be excellent,


not the case that the Readers abstain from incorpo-

ration

but,

on the

contrary,

they employ genuine

1686

incorporation

and this very answerer", by which he

means Sht, "reads with

XLI.

28.

The abode of

it

in such as

eternity, as

and then says u The better course


allowance by the
tive

GG,

retribution
is

"

[above]:

to reject the dis-

since their opinion

only in case of unanimity

sfys* JJl^vJT

authorita-

is

whereas among the

Readers there are a multitude of GG, so that agreement


of the GG, with difference from the Readers, is not

were supposed that among


the Readers there was no Grammarian, still the Readers
authoritative

and, even

participate with the


so that

if it

GG in

transmitting this language

GG

without them the opinion of the

authoritative

and, that being established,

to adopt the opinion of the

Readers

likes to the

(Jrb)

quiescent before

(e)

it is

[incorpo-

first

S>>
{,

"

of the

not allowable

two words, as VII. 198. [above], though that


able in one word, as ^'Juo

better

"

ration by] transfer of the vowel from the

two

not

is

it is

is

allow-

&

>

in

and AXA*** [above], o^\ and

sf.

Ju! [663], because,

likes are in

one word,

is

permanent, so that the formation

word may be

altered because of that permanent,

their combination

of the

when the two

heavy [thing]
the formation

whereas, when they are in two words,

of the

word may not be altered because

of an accidental, impermanent, thing (R)

(2) that

they

Q + '

be not
(a)

IM

as in ^<x> [357, 697]


"
unless their first be
says in one of his books

initial

[condition

1 (a, I)],

1687

o [404]

the aorisiic

for

it is

incorporated after a letter

of prolongation or a vowel [condition

"

[757]

pret

when two

v.,

^j s are

rad. [condition

is

[757]

because

it is

;]

(3

as in

oc)],

*^Ui'

Hamza

con;'.

but he mentions

put, as

is

(a) Joii

like

on [the

a n.

in

G ^
,

G 3

>.<?.c^

pi.

porch and

of sJua

GJJ

G a

--

of

>

>

s<X=

/>ctfA
S

in a

mountain

>

and jj^.

like JJ3 pi. of


JjJ3

(b) Joti

G ^

pi. of Jo.<X=*

[246]

O *

G ^

(c) Ji*j

G ^

^JSpl. of &kC mosquito-curtain (Sn)] and

like

IM,

Kafiya and

the

in

it

-6) that they be not

OtXa. [above] pi.

r.

d, a,

not mentioned here by

initial] is

S^?

measure of]

and the second

it,

manifest, [since beginning with a quiescent

impossible

elsewhere

but the

in

Well-nigh

condition [as to the incorporated

this

(c)

not being

letter's

is

and

(b, a,

Jolloived one another


J*jllt

combined

8.

allowable in the

is

incorporation

(b)

B)], as

a,

(d,

LXYII.

l^lll? 11.269. [80] and U2? ibo


bursting

,v*J

of

p/.

kj

[Aair descending below the lobe of

GX^

Jm5

like

ear (Sn)]

(d)

^J [position oj the necklace on

tlie

breast (Sn)]

s '

<3

and

th<>

a ^^

JJ.is [above]

ration

is

()

in all of these [measures] incorpo-

disallowed [condition

(f, c, bb,

y, S)]

(b)

the

reason of its being disallowed in these four paradigms

that the

first

three are different from

rs.

in

is

measure

whereas incorporation, being a denv. of display, is


peculiar to the v., because of the latter's derivativeness
[331]

while such ns. as are commensurable with


188 a

the-

r,

1688

follow

in this [liability to incorporation], but not such

it

as are incommensurable with

it

and, as for the fourth,

although commensurable with the

it,

subjected to incorporation, because

order that
in

tion

may

it

it is

is

not

still

and in

light;

notify the derivativeness of incorpora-

since

ns.,

v. }

commensurable

its

is

vs.

iii

[ Juii ]

fix

subjected to incorporation, as

[above]

weakness of the cause of incorporation in the


strength thereof in the

compositeness of what

v.,

it

[which

is

that the

so

n. }

and the

heavy, through the

indicates (402), and therefore

needs alleviation by incorporation, contrary to the n.

made known by that

(Sn),] are

[omission to incorporate

9 x^

in JAJ

incorporation is disallowed also in

(c)

commensurable, in

fore

ite

part,

what

[though] not in

entirety, with one of these paradigms [condition

(a) ^UL&i*

bb, e)], as

with

part,

that

"

U^J)*
o

is

is
though the language of
in the Sahah, where Jh says
~-^
on [the measure
orig. *>lccuL&.
>

but

like

^liaJL* [with
3

from

which water

is

(fi)

Damm

i.

q.

(A), commensurable, in its fore


& 's

(Sn)

of the J (Sn)]

"

&*

> >

Jot*

>

>

with

is

subjected to incorporation (Sn)

is

^UaJLu; [250],
parfc,

Lk~* [273, 385]

of] t'lkx.s
8x->

1 (f, c,

>

J<*i

contradicted by what

its

[272, 273] (A), commensurable, in

9 ^

its fore

is

>

(y) SUxa* pi. of ^ra.

(A) a/ar,

[in

put, Persian, arabicized, but post-classical

O x "

(Jk),]

&AA3>.

being commensurable,

in its fore

part with

1689

9x^
(Sn)

C ^

n.

jjlfLso inf.

(8)

of_o

crept along (A),


S^--

coitt mensurable

part with Jou (Sn)

in its fore

ought to except a

fifth

paradigm, in which incorporation


8

is

vid.

disallowed,

Juu

like

Jof

from the measures of

different

IM

(d)

vs.

[368],

because

so that, if a

it is

like

[?i.]

S^

were formed from 3*

Jo|

with dissolution

perhaps that

it is

you would say

in

MSS

some

of the Tashil

while he does except

the measures of the

(^)

in which a combination

tril.j

of two mobile likes

do not exceed nine, of which

possible,

[above]

but his excuse for not excepting it is


a formation not frequent in the langu-

age, nor heard in the reduplicated


it

j^

is

have been

five

mentioned above, and four remain, one neglected, about


s

which there
G

>

[368]

S>^

like *-i^[368], Juti

>

Juts

s
,

like

and three

;>

,.

Ju^r

and

S^

>

Jo o

when you form from

j^

like i_Ax

[?i.]

2-

,-

iXi

used, vid. Jotlike

nothing to say, vid.

is

Damm

you say
in one,

[with Fath of the

j>v

in both cases, not

because the vowel of the incorporated

is

not transferred to the preceding letter, except when the

and (Sn)] with incorporabecause they agree with the measure of the i\, and

preceding letter
tion,

is

quiescent

"

are not so light as Jou

like

opinion of the majority [condition

IK

O *

differs,

saying

or

"

^jJ [above]
I (f, c, bb,

this

is

)]

the

but

jjp

with dissolution

and D>I

1690

with him in the

in the Tashil agrees

second
o

but not in the

first,

a [n.] like Jjj

3>.

>

with dissolution

say

<>^

an

j. in

o.

when you form from

the

v.

who

but those

you

>

hold Juu to be

[436, 482] ought to incorporate

on the analogy of IK's opinion, dissolution

is

though,

requisite

more appropriate (A.), because IK


dissolves in the case of what is on the measure whose

nay, in this [case]

it is

originality in the

arid

what

on the measure whose originality

is

disputed, vid.

Tashil

(Sn)

and

it is

adopted by

that no incorporated

(7)

joined with the

first

to the words of the

of the

Aud

o^

in the v. is

>

J>JK

'

would dissolve in the case of

therefore,

fortiori,

agreed upon, vid. oo^ or

is

v.

"

two

IM

[which

is

the

be con-

[letter (Sn)]

likes,

in

equivalent

that the first of the two likes

be not conjoined with any incorporated" (Sn),] as in


O

'

55

s* pi.

and jj^J\ j^^ inquired about the


(

tion

is

oS-ofix
y^jelt

of (jAj. act. part, of e &J\

incorporated into

[it]

where dissolu-

tidings,

the [letter whose like

if

necessary, because,

the thing

were

incorporated, two

[itself]

quieseents would concur [condition

is]

(f,

a)]

(8)

that the

mobilization of their second be not adventitious, which

IM

-O

indicates

inguish thou
o. f. is

his saying

my father"
6

the

by
Q

(juo~

"nor

like

[condition 11

>

(I

>

)],

because

final],

but the

(c, d,

with quiescence [of the

u^ua^l Dist-

^1

f.

vowel of the

Hamza

[in

^t

(Sn)]

is

transferred to the

1691

preceding quiescent
because

so that

adventitious

it is

it is

not taken into account,

(9) that the

word containing

them be not co-ordinated with another [condition


which

(f, &)],

"

[below]
(Sn)]

IM

indicates

two

co-ordination

'

s-

J^U* made much use of

for co-ordination with

in v_>-JU*

496

which

j,

the second

with

a)

two

_.

^S

(A)

(c)

s is

one of the

[letter or letters], as in (U*M*AXJ>|s

co-ordinated with ,*sUw2f [495]

by

according to the preferable [opinion],

Hamza and

and by the
Tsr

where one of the two

above],

is

added

is

one of the
<^f*^> [495]; (6)

for co-ordination

^ o ^

two likes and some other


[483,

&

-*

Jf

formula]

[the

where the

34. [37, 154],


^

added

which the

produced by (3) an aug. before the two

is

XXXVII.

likes, as

containing the two likes

for rather three (Sn)] sorts, hi

^ ^

likes, as in

" nor like


JJLxsc

his saying

'a) this [co-ordinate

is if

'sJjl^l

by

jJllse is

so says the author of the

<j

one of the words cut out from com-

posite [expressions], like J^.*j said aJUf ^.^ [1, 498],


.XM*

[676], tiiy^. said


-*

-^\

[191],

i%

?/iac2e

saici

>

J.

-C

[676],

*JJ!

<Xcjt=

* ^

ransom!, ^j^JJb said Jgli?


!

JAA>

said

said yjljo c>JLxs

Jy& sL'T

might, or dignity, endure for ever


O

jJiI^ said

[105],

x-xo*"*

JtX+

GocZ prolong thy survival


r/i^/je <7iz/

j^ ^

^xO^-

"

&JJ!
llS

and

^^^

[201],

cat.

confined to hearsay, and

1692

extensively discussed by us in our largest treatise on


%' r

* '

the iLU*o (Sn)

incorporation

(b)

[three] sorts, because

would

it

is

disallowed in these

what

entail the loss of

is

intended from the co-ordination (A), vid. coinrnensur-

with the standard (Sn) (10)


that the word containing them be not one of those in
ability of the co-ordinate

which the Arabs anomalously choose to

dissolve,

are certain expressions to be preserved in the

which

memory,

but not to be copied, whence *LLjj JJ| The *!&! [683]


s

>

~0

tl

man had

sfW&, ,jU*i ^ <_oJ The


!

s^

O'^o

JlXLo
side of his Jorehead,
u-jfi-M
t

>

Co

,0

oucJt

ou^

,-

iaiaj'

oi^J

The horse

The land abounded with lizards


CI

2he hair

The eye had

its lids

shank, and

^ a

orifices to her teats

poration in these

>^>)y^
:

(a)

vs.

' '

The beast

bone, rising on its

The

she-camel had

narrow

the anomaly of omitting incor-

is

like

the anomaly of omitting


Oxx

transformation in such

o^k-ixx?

Xi'UJt

v^^x^J and

-o

ibl jJ

hard than

less

>

-O

stuck together by thick ivhite


ta 9

had a protuberance

ivas very curly,


<j.A*J|

matter collected in their corners,

'

ivas knock-

Of-OfO

uo^\

kneed,

hair growing on the

[ns.~\

as

&yS

O ' s

and tXua [684, 703,

O" " '

so that none of
711], k*!^ and Rjy> [247, 684, 771];
these exs. of dissolution is to be copied, as none of those
exs.

of sounding true

instances of

that

is

to be copied

[dissolution]

and whatever

occur in

poetry

are

1693

reckoned poetic licenses [condition


saying of

**

of'c

wmn

a)] a

measure of
transmits
:

JJ&I

* o *

* e

j^sJ!

JU

straitened in circiimstances,
G

(Sn),]

9 x ^

(je_oJ

-Lstb

x-

and v_kx^*

[4,

674]

AZ

while

like

food (A),

gritty

[on the

oix^fSeS]

either [pronunciation], because both occur (A), in

[condition

like,

whose

1 (f, c)]

and J are

which the vowel

is

(IM) and
^5 s,

[728, 747],

and the

from [the second of (Sn)]

inseparable

looks to [the facts] that the


in

the

dissolve [below] or incorporate, without fear

(c)

(IM) of

*-

-.

Ju^
Q

(Sn)

act)], like

also dissolution is anomalous in


^ 05
>
^ 8 Jx
T
/P
JLsNJ! ^aa*a JL^X [condition 1 (f, c,

ns.

among

(b)

some words, whence


lb,

(f, c,

Abu-nNajm
JJla^f

[676]

(a) he that incorporates

tf

s are

two [mobile]

likes

one word, and that the vowel of their second

inseparable

tions] being

is

the property of that [combination of condiincorporation, because

it is

included in the

preceding rule [conditions 1,8]: while he that dissolves


looks to [the fact] that the vowel of the second
adventitious, because

the aor. and imp.

it is

is

found in the pret., but not in

the adventitious being mostly not

taken into account, for which reason incorporation


allowable in such as
*

^^kj

J>J [728,

730.

UA^X / saw a
"

intrans.

quickener

oc

as for

&

U^l

quasi-

in (Sn)] the

saying

A] and

is

not

ovj

!^

>

.-ju

aor. of the

,4ncZ

as though she

1694

an

ivere

ingot of silver

[so delicate that] shj ivalks in the

and

among women,

porch of her house,

[where the poet incorporates by taking the


adventitious vowel (of inflection) into account (Sn),] it is
is tired,

anomalous, not to be copied, contrary to the opinion of

Fr

more excellent than incorporation,


though both are chaste, used in canonical readings; and
:

(b) dissolution is

* dissolve"
perhaps TM. intimates that by putting

(A)

first

(d) similarly [dissolution or incorporation is allow-

able where two

^ s are combined either at the


a x

or in the middle (A),] in such as

[756] (IM)
(d)] is like

(a)

what

beginning,
x

* *

[757] and

^k^'3

"

yuLul

IM mentions [in paragraphs (c) and

an exception to the rule (A), as

down

to the necessity

in his saying " The

of

for incorporation,

laid

two mobile

one word, incorporate" (Sn) (11) that

likes, in

first

quiescence do not supervene upon the second of the two


likes either

[402], or

through

two

conjunction with a nom. pron.

through apocopation [404] or quasi-apocopa-

tion [431], because,

poration

its

is

by reason of that

impracticable (A)

[quiescence], incor-

(a) this

kinds, (a) where the vowel

is

[formation]

is

of

elided because of a

motive [for quiescence], and the second may not be


mobilized with another vowel so long as that motive
continues to exist

which [kind]

is

the

v.

when the
>

of the [nomJ] pron. [below]

is

attached to

it,

as

or
XX

1695

J,^

^]\

and

where the vowel

(b)

is

an exigence sometimes

elided because of a motive, but

occurs on account of which the letter

mobilized with a

is

vowel other than the one elided, notwithstanding the


existence of that motive
o

which [kind]

'

*"

is

the

put into

v.

> c J

the apoc. or imp., as o.y. jU and jj^! where the inflectional vowel is elided [404, 428], but the second of the two
,

likes

sometimes mobilized because of the concurrence

is

0>

^C.'l-o

664] (R)

(b)

what
and

loosed

what thou

"

meant by the

jo^j jj [663,

j.yL'1

nom. pron."

is

the

J'-O^-'^

p?-cm.

is

>0^

'C-'O-C

of two quiescents, as p^iM ,x^f and

of females, as &Aj-la. Lo

' ^

loosedst, LJULa.

>

We

and

loosed,

'

The Hinds loosed

]JL^

those incorporation

such [formations] as

(a) in

not necessary

is

is

nay,

Arabs (Sn)

able (A), according to the majority of the


(6)
is

IM says in the Tasini, Incorporation


[found in] a small dial.

some

folk of

by/)

passed,

,j^ They

(feni.)

passed

(S),]
**

before the pron.


asserts that

G^ We

restored and

(fern.)

^Cx

and

restored

&^

^^

Khl

says

&*

>

They

Bakr Ibn Wa'il say

^& ^

We

"

not allow-

'

1 restored",

e,t

^j^o

^^ They

and ^js Restore ye (fern.), with Fath of


the second, which is anomalous, rare while some of them

(fern.)

restore,

'

add an

after incorporation, as

and cjb; 7
prons.

*,

^'^ They

(fern.) restored

restored, in order that the letter before these

may remain

quiescent, as in the unincorporated,


189 a

1696

JOXX
like

'

oo^

and

X X

^>^> (R)]

but this

though they assumed incorporation

[to

before the introduction of the

let

weak

is

dial.,

have taken place]

(Sn),]

and

and

the expression remain unaltered [after their introducC x

9s

and

tion (Sn), treating it like o\

tion and

<Xc (S)]

quasi-apocopation a choice

(c) in

apocopa-

allowed (IM)

is

'

"

between dissolution and incorporation, as JJLsso

*J

>

<

as

"C

or

no

J^\-> jU cua

J-U>

foose,

J^

or

loose thou, dissolution

being the dial, of the people of AlHijaz, and incorpora-

Tamim

tion the dial, of


is

(a) incorporation

allowed by others than the people of AlHijaz because

the second letter


is

[above] (A)

mobile

is orig.

and, though the vowel

removed by the accidental formation of the apoc. or

imp., still affixion of another vowel to it

mean the

vowel due to the concurrence of two- quiescents


not disallowed

so that incorporation

allowed even

is

is

(8 j

where that vowel does not occur, as Jo^ o^ Restore Zaid


I

**

and

^*

9 *"

lJux

**

.He

1)

cfo'cZ

wo

restore Zaid, the second [of

we

mobilized with what

the two likes] being then

mentioned in the chapter on the Concurrence of

Two

and that occurs

also,

Quiescents [664]
G x

as 8jJU

x-

)L*aJ'

II. 233.

harmed [706]

(R), read

Fath, and by

HB

what

is

in the

Revelation

>

Z<e

no

a mother harm, or

by most

of the

Readers with

with Kasr, as a prohibition (K)

meaut by "a

choice

is

allowed"

&e

is

that the

(6)

two

1697

pronunciations

are equally allowable, not equally chaste,

because dissolution

is

the dial, of the people of AlHijaz,


9x

which the Kur

in

III. 116.

x c'

x x

'

mostly revealed, as &*

is

.,

^^ J

If good

befall you, (S

0)0-0

And upon whomsoever Mine anger lighteth, (jduifilj


18. And lower thy voice, and LXXIV.
dlj^o ,.wx> XXXI.

83.

(5

6.

[1]

aJjT

oUio

(j^5

V.

LIX.

4.

x-

apostatizeth and

JF/ioso

59.

whoso

,4/ic2

st'tteth

to the dial, of

God occur according

against

when

though joo

himself

Tamim

(c)

to the dial, of Tamioi,

incorporation, according

occurs in the imp., the eon/. Haniza must be rejected,


because not needed

Ks

but
Z

reports that he heard from


S,J

>

>

'Abd AlKais [309] o^t u^dr.! and .jo! with the con/.
Haniza whereas not one of the BB transmits that (d)
,

i,

when the

of the pi., as in
-

in
jsers. si Jig. fern., as
is

>

t^

[it],

on the

of the 2nd

^Op

its like]

as in

proper [way], as

YH

says,
e

the exposition of
*'

^1

[i. e.,

a)

[letter]

the

more

would be to mention this

>

<jauaa.

[because, the final of the

v.

[above]

being then

v.

formed with these signs, the mobilization of that


not adventitious [condition 8] (A)

^^

incorporated

the Hijazis and other Arabs incorporate,

retain the incorporation (Sn),] because, the

is

a a>

or the corrob.

attached to the [letter that has

into

>

if

in

said

being then] mobile before

[the attachment of] these signs, [the mobilization of that

1698

letter is not adventitious,]

"

would be plain (Sn)

it

the incorporators keep to Fath of the [letter that has


incorporated into

like]

x O

sing, fern., as

her

and

before the li of the 3rd pers.

^fi^xx

[664] and

U^

Damm

to

[it]

of

b&>o

sing, masc., as sjs [664]


*

into

being

and

-"

KK transmit

modes
masc.

faint,

of the 3rd pers.

.He

and

be

with

no reason

Damm

is

(/)
<

quiescent,

as

were,

respectively: (oc)
)

and Kasr, and

its

that

it is

a small dial, var., sjuo and

Akh

from some

most of them keep to Kasr before a

* -c

-yU!

")
t>,

[664],

because

it

is

the

orig.

Banu A sad, pronounce with Fath,

but

while

x O i

IJ transmits

Damm;

and

v>Jl

by

R in

(oc)
.

Damm,

664

:]

IM

indeed,

is

*O

oJaJl

related with [all three of] them, [Fath,

(MN)]:

>

Kasr, the

(y) as for

[proper] vowel for a concurrence of two quiescents

some, vid. the

so**

KK there

transmission by the

with Kasr having been heard by


:

it

of the 3rd pers. sing,

for such a charge (Sn)

folk of 'Ukail

as

is,

charged with a blunder in allowing

is

correct [opinion]

presence

and Th [664] transmits the three

but after

its

Ue<>

not restore

cfo'c#

they do not take

[of vocalization] before the

Fath. (A)

&Aifc

did not restore

account; so that the [second] ^

with Fath and Kasr

is

Ij

so^j

immediately followed by the


the

He

>, ,

>a>

him because,

jj

before the

it

(e)

its

&

(jaJLs

[664]

is

Damm, and Kasr

rare; [and

is

disallowed

says in the Tasbil, in the chapter

1699

Two

on the Concurrence of

Quiescents,

"

They do not

pronounce with Damm before a quiescent but with


"
Kasr, and sometimes Fath
(g) if the v. be not con;

joined with anything that


2

of the pL, the

,j

the

&

pers. sing. masc. (Sn),


dial,

e>

A sad
,

yi

has three

whether

e.,

[i.

(Sn),]

which

u*Lc [664],

is

the dial, of

and
;

(jL. [664],

which

is

the dial, of Ka'b and

vowel of the

(y) alliteration to the

&

as

t>j

s ^

and

<jL. [664, 756],

speech (A)

which

is

more frequent in their

(h) dissolution is obligatory in

the

Juts

of

by common consent, says IM


the CK, as though he meant " common consent of the

wonder
in

it

and some other folk; (0) Kasr unrestrictedly, as

Nutnair
*j

and

the

of the 3rd

Kasr, or Fath of the

Damm,

as JN restore, ~jjlee,

i>P

unrestrictedly,

'

[i. e.,

sing, fern., the corrob.

and the quiescent,]

(a) Fath,

vars.,

pronounced with
a

2nd pers.

of the

3rd pers. sing, fern., the

of the

ls&

we have mentioned,

[477, 663] (IM),

Arabs", because the [pronunciation] heard


'

a x

Jow
V^

(A), as ^Jt
V5 &
O

o f.

v.AA^.t
'

!*

.- x-

*^*'^ uoL-^J jjui

jace

How

dear

is

Zaid

dissolution
to

me

and

''

fI

How

(IA), whence vjl

intense

is

the

whiteness of his

^xJlljT^S JU^
Ks

wise [he would not be right, because]


^

incorporation is allowed (A), as ju-o


#
v_,

Zaid! (Sn) and incorporation also


:

is

[480]

other-

transmits that
~f-

How
^z\
^
is

dear

obligatory in

is

1700

[664] (IM), by

[because of

common

it

precedes
of imp.

not said

is

says in the

a)

this is a correction of
:

(c)]

being the
;

what

is

allowed ",

Jotj

of wonder, where dissolution is

and the second being

jjb>

in the dial, of

Tamim
Of

[below],
is

;]

of
Sf f

obligatory

CK,

and means that two forms

are excepted, in which no " choice

v.

first

paragraph

[in

the

p+ks>

IM

consent, as

heaviness through the composition (Sn)

its

O>Cr<

so that

where incorporation is obligatory (A) :((}) v_*^

BB

[regarded by the majority of the

as] a pret. v.

upon Fath [402, 403] supplied upon its


being prevented from appearing by the preoccupa-

[478], uninfl.
final,

tion of the place with

reason of

its

the quiescence supervening by

occurrence in the form of the imp.


&

the verse

last

cited)

(y)

,v-bc

q.

^di*!

>

Hijazis,

is

a verbal

Come Jonvard

mentions

it

i.

v.

(J on

[189], according to the


OOf.

Present thyself or Jusf


the

to

but, according

[above], is an imp.

IM

n.,

v.

t .-

Banu Tamim

and, from, regard to this dial.,

here [as an exception to the imp.

v.

they keep to Fath of [the final in] JO* [664]


though Jr transmits Fath or Kasr from some of the
Banu Tamim and, when the s of the 3rd pers. sing.
(Sn)]

(8)

> St*

masc.
it is

is

attached to

it,

not pronounced with

Damm

of the

(Sn)],

'

as *+ko

Bring him fonvard,

Damm

[by alliteration to the

but with Fath


s

quiescent

is

conjoined with

it,

as

&

and so when a

**

J^-M

'

p-U>

Bring

the

1701

man forward

because of

(c)

being a

its

v.,

according to

Taroim, the prominent nom. prons. are attached to

Cii

[189], tjtii

and Kasr of the


:

tively

and,

and

^>

(5

before the

when the ^

analogy requires ,j*-Jj


[form]

is

^Jli

quiescent

[because the

of females

it

^ of females,

is

and

^5

respec-

attached to

it,

but Fr asserts that the right

[189], with

added after

(Sn),]

as

Damm,

with [Fath (Sn),]


[

it,

Fath of the

to protect the

and with a

Fath of the

like the other mobile

promin-

ent no m. prons., requires quiescence of the letter before


(Sn),]

and then incorporated into the

of the pro n.
>^

it

and

^~>^

IA1 that he heard s^J b \j+J&


Come forward, O women, with Kasr of the double * [for

it is

transmitted from

affinity to the

added

&

and with a quiescent

after it (Sn)],

a a

before the

before the

^ of females

of them, which
its like]

>

while \j+k* with Damm of the


[and most probably with a quiescent ^

of females

[double (Sn)] ^

has

^5

[for preservation of the quiescence requisite (Sn)]

is

(Sn),]

transmitted from some

is

anomalous (A).

incorporated into

[it]

If the letter [that

be

made

quiescent for

it most
frequently
pause [640], the incorporation into
and commonly remains, because the quiescence is acci-

dental and impermanent, since that identical elided vowel


is

sometimes expressed,

this

vid. in

method of pausing] there

quiescents, which

is

continuity
is

so that [in

a combination of two

pardonable in pause [663]

but

it is

1702

)
**

also allowable to elide one of the

two

pause, with a double or single

flees in

[732] of the letters

**

x-

likes, as ^AJ or

(R).

The

must [now] be mentioned,

outlets

in

that their "[two (IY)] approximates" [above]

.AJ

order

may

be

distinguishable from their [two (IY)] remotes (M).

The outlet of the

732.

which

it

That

originates.

is

from

letter is the place

mak-

recognizable by your

the conj.
ing the letter quiescent, and prefixing

Hamza

and [then] considering where the sound ends for


where it ends, there is the outlet of the letter. Thus

to

it,

you say ^!
lips,

and become silent; and then you find the

[therefore defined

is

The

outlet

as] the stop-position, at

which

one of them covering the other (Jrb).

by

IY

The

the sound ends (IY).


sixteen

(M, SH), [but only] approximately, [say we

(Jrb),] because

(Jrb)] has

truth

[the

an outlet (SH)

other [letters], otherwise

and

outlets of the letters are

indiscriminately,

it

is

that (Jrb)] every [letter

different

would be

from those of the

identical with

says the author of

them

CHd,

the

because they are from four quarters, the throat, tongue,

and upper parts of the nose (Jrb)


(1-3) Hamza,
8
and have the farthest part of the throat [the
undotted (Jrb)] g and _ the middle of it; and [the
:

lips,

dotted

(MASH)]

the

nearest part of

it

(M,

mouth (R, Jrb), vid. the top of the throat


IH means that the throat has seven letters, and

SH)

to the

(R)

(a)

and

1703

three outlets (Jrb)

(b)

the farthest outlet,

the bottom of the throat to what

Hamza

is

the outlet of

is

therefore heavy, because of

then comes

i.

next to the thorax,

is

[671, 676], the utterance of

and afterwards

order [in the Book] of S,

which

remoteness [642, 658]

its

(IY, Jrb)

from

(a) this

who begins with

is

the

those letters

of the alphabet which are


[uttered] from the farthest
part of the throat, and gradually

proceeds [upwards

and outwards], until he ends with those whose outlet


the lip

and the obvious [deduction] from

that, in the farthest part of the throat,

Hamza, and

the outlet of

* is

nor

after, it

higher than

same

[the

(IY, Jrb)

(R)

as] that of

his order is

higher than

is

Akh

(6)

assents that

neither before,

and, says he, for this reason S

"The primary Arabic


letters" [733], vid. "Hamza,

says

letters

[ .

are twenty- nine

(S)]", etc.,. according

to the order in outlets


[below], thus putting

and afterwards

before
a

"And

says

sixteen outlets

the

Hamza,

so that his
putting

now

it

is

by

and

from the outlet of


is,

so that

ought

Hamza
it

I",

before,

[the argument] that,

converted into

before

Arabic letters have

shows that both are from one outlet

his saying

is

thus putting

and now

(c)

mobilize

whereas,

would be nearer to

after,

they disp; ove

when we

[683];

to be converted into

if 8

than
5

were

Hamza

(cc)itis

replied [by his partisans] "This shows the


viciousness
of your own
opinion, because, according to your assertion,
100 a

1704

nearer to

& is

were

whereas

it is

Hamza

tive being

between them

8, because

it

faintness of
into

and

it

"

their

because

saying

if

would be converted into

that

be

may

it is

the position

in

it is

prevented
"

exact conversion into

events] not be a preventive

is
.

higher than c
is

while

transmits from
[734], because

the

not converted

thereof"

is

if it

feeble,

did nob

"],

would

[at all

of this: and, if they were

the middle of the throat,

(c) in

(R)

so that

two from the mouth, and

(Jrb)

by

_.

and, in the nearest part of the throat,

higher than

[first]
it

is

them would be distinguishable

neither of

from the other (Jrb)

"
s

because of what has just been

"
the faintness of
suggested [as to

in outlet,

is

were on

conversion

since its being "in the position thereof",

one

no separa-

not converted into

it is

while their saying

in outlet,

in the position thereof": but this

is

since
5

nearest to

is

account of nearness,
traver sable,

would be converted

converted only into Hamza, which

shows that

weak, because

so that, if conversion

is;

of nearness,

on account

into

Hamza

than

is

is

the farther of the

the nearer of them to

nearer to the mouth than

Khl that

\s

>

(d)

Lth

and Hamza are hollow

they are from the hollow [of the mouth],

not falling into any compartment of the throat, uvula,


or tongue

but being only

used to say that the

and

Hamza

[in the] air

[soft (R)]

(1Y):

(e)

Khl

[668, 673], and the

are airy [734] (IY, R),

i.

e.,

are in the

1705

meaning that they are from the

air (IY),

mouth

not falling upon

>

uvula, or tongue (R)

any compartment of the throat r

and [he says (R)]

air of the

that, of [all (R)]

the letters, the farthest [in the throat (R)]


[then (IY), higher than

(IY,

R)

like p
-.

it

(R

,]

_ and

and, but for a stuttering in *,

higher than

(R)

it

(Jrb)

which

while

+,

above

the outlet of (Jrb)


i- e.,

you

(4, 5) J|

and,

being

has the

and that part of the [upper

(M, SH), [and] opposite


has the next parts of the tongue and
is

it

palate (M, SH), towards the outside of the

(a)

would be

these seven letters [proceeding

(f)

farthest part of the tongue,


(Jrb)] palate

mouth

(R),

being higher than [that of (Jrb)]

nearer to the fo;e part of the mouth (IY, Jrb)

will

would be like

and

the mouth,

from outlets 1-3] are guttural (Jrb)

it

[734], because of its nearness to the latter (IY)

after them, towards

to

_
it

and

afterwards

so that, but for a hoarseness in

is

recognize that by [the fact] that,

when you

pause upon

ijj

and

as jjl and

nearer to the throat, and

^!

you

farther [from

find ji to be
it]

(Jrb)

(b)

both are uvular, because they begin at the uvula (IY)


(c) one characteristic of the dial, of this [Badawl] Arab
race, at this

way

epoch, in whatever region they be,

of articulating

the outlet of Jf
as

it is

<jj

for

they do not articulate

is

their

it

from

according to the inhabitants of towns,,

mentioned

in

books on Arabic, vid. from the

farthest part of the tongue,

and that part of the upper

1706

palate which

is

the outlet of

above

it

tongue

palate which

is

(S)],

next to

and

[733]; and this

wherever they

have been the

was the

it

be, east or

succession

' *

0*+

' m

to this race has


:

(Jj

west
but

a}

is

Prophet, as

is

has

this- dial,

hereditary

and hence

who

among

appears to

it

Mudar and perhaps


;

claimed by the Jurists

assert that

whoever reads

'

*AAA**Jt kL^sJf

prayer

[described in such

is

intermediate between

dial, of the earliest

dial, of the

than the position

found to be done by the whole

is

of the [Prophet's] House,


'

as

it,

not been invented by this race

them, received by

from

it

and that part of the upper

but they pronounce

books]

race,

nor do they articulate

vid. [a little (S)] lower

of J> [on the

(*)

[150] without the jf that belongs-

I. 5.

committed a solecism, and vitiated

apparently,

however, this jj

his-

which

is

by the people of the Badawi Arab race, isfrom the outlet of (J> according to [the pro-

articulated
[uttered]

nunciation of] their earliest speakers

but the outlet of

beginning at the highest part of the


and ending next to <J so that to articulate it
palate,
yj is extensive,

from the highest part of the palate


towns, and to articulate
dial, of this

it

Badawi race

from the part next to

and hereby

the [Prophet's]
[the Jurists of]
vitiation of prayer

the dial, of the

is

is

say,

in

I. 5.

it

is

the

rebutted what

House

by omitting

about the
;

for all

Jurists of the towns hold the contrary of that, and

the
it i*

1707

investiimprobable that they should have neglected [to


and the way to
gate a matter so impo.tant as] that;

account for
(6)

ji,

it is,

and

what we have

therefore,

said

(SH), [and] opposite to

it

nearest to the root of the tongue

the outside of the inouth,


outside,

^5

(b)

have the middle of the tongue, and

that part of the [upper (Jrb)] palate which

above

(IKhld)

S says

Ji,

"

and

it

is

(M, Jrb)

and after
after

(M,

SH)

(a)

is

towards

it,

towards the

it,

Between the middle of the

tongue and the middle of the upper palate is the outlet


of _, jt and^" (R): (7) \jb has the first part (M, SH)
,

of the side (M), [or rather] of

of the

one of the two sides (SH),

tongue, and the molars [below] next thereto

(M, SH) on the left or right side (Jib) (a) by "the first
"
IH means what is next to the root of the tongue
part
:

(R)

but

it

"
ought to be known that the

one of the two sides" does not mean what


"
" the farthest
[outlet
part

4],

its

<J>

and

and

[above],

outlet is posterior to their outlets

is

outlet

the tongue which

is

is

known

to

mention of

is

which shows that


;

and, since

makes the mention of ^6 posterior to that of


^5 also, its

part of

opposite to
"
the next part

[outlet 5], of the tongue, because the

posterior to [that of]

first

_.

ji

IH
and

be that part of the side of

opposite to their outlet, but a little

nearer to the fore part of the

tongue has two sides from

its

mouth (Jrb)

(b)

the

root to its tip, like the

two

1708

sides of a valley (R)

[and] you force yourself to sound

from the right or

\j6

left side, at will

(1Y)

man

(c)

has

thirty-two teeth, sixteen in the upper jaw, and the like


in the lower
in front,

(a) the central incisors,

two above, and the

below

(c)

a right and a

below

two above, a right and a

incisors, also four,

like

like

which are four


the lateral

(6)

left

and the

behind them the canines, four, two above,

left

and the

like

below

behind the

(d)

canines the bicuspids or premolars, which are four, two


above, a right and a left; and the like below

oc

behind the

which are

four,

molars some

left

(e)

behind

which are sixteen,

the premolars the molars [above],


eight above, four right and four

and the

men grow

like

below

postmolars,

two above, and two below so that the


;

from the
you utter
faithest part of one of the two sides of the tongue,
nearly to the tip of the tongue, ending where the outlet

teeth become thirty-six

of J [below] begins

this,

(d)

which we have mentioned,

is

the outlet of ^6 in relation to the tongue, [and seems to


differ

somewhat from the

above by Jrb
is

;]

while

its

position assigned to

it

in (a)

position in relation to the teeth

the upper molars themselves,

its

outlet being between

the molars and the farthest part of one of the two sides
of the tongue, nearly to the tip of the tongue

(e) it is

side [733] according to


mostly uttered from the right

what

is

intimated by the language of S, and expressly

1709

stated

the

by Sf (R)

but [Jrb says that]

left side is easier in

most [persons]

the two sides are equal (Jrb):


[737], because

of the side,

[below]

i.

has what

is

called

"

long"

from the farthest to the nearest part

to

beginning of the outlet of J


occupies most of the side (R) (8) J

e.,

the

it

nearer than (M,

is

(f)

while in some

it is

so that

utterance from

its

(SH), by which

IH

SH)

the [inner] extremity

means (Jrb) the

first

part (M, Jib),

of the side (M, R), [or rather] of one of the

two sidea

back (R) of the tongue, to the end [of the

(Jib), of the

(M, R)] thereof (M, SH), because the outlet of J


begins nearer to the fore part of the mouth than the

tip

outlet of

\j&

[above], and extends to the end of the tip

of the tongue (Jib); and that [part of the upper palate

(M, Jrb)] which

to (M, Jrb), that

SH)
(M, SH)

which

little

is

(R) a

is

(M,

canine, lateral incisor,

R, Jib):

outlet than

it

(Jrb)

i.

that part of the palate

(M, Jrb) above the [premolar,


and (M, Jrb)] central incisor (M,

none of the

(a)

above (SH), [and] opposite

letters

(b) S's

is

more extensive
is

phrase

"

in

From [what

is

between the nearest part of the side of the tongue,


to the end of its tip, and that part of the upper palate

(S)]

which
lateral

is

next to

incisor,

(S)]," not

"

it,

little

above the premolar, canine,

and central

From

themselves":

incisor [is the outlet of

the teeth and the side of the tongue

and the whole of the learned in

subject agree with what

S mentions

this

but [Z followed by]

1710

IH

differs

from them, which

is

not right (R)

has the parts next to these two (SH) positions

10)

(9,

[on, or

between, the tongue and palate] (R) and ,j has the


parts next to these two (SH), ^ being nearer to the tip
of the tongue then
(R) (a) ^ has what is between the
;

tip of the

tongue and

the part [of the palate] a

little

above the central incisors (M, Jrb), which [position]


farther out than the outlet of J (Jrb)

(M)] farther

[a little

quiescent,
*

has what

is

for,

(M, Jrb), but farther out


when you articulate ^ and ^

the tip of the tongue, in articulating

find

you

and

[on the back of the tongue

in,

(M),] than the outlet of

than the outlet of J

is

to be farther in than the outlet of


"

(b)

IH,

there-

have the parts next to these


two"; but mentions each of them singly, to demonstrate
fore, does not

that the outlet of

because

and

say

is

little

farther in than that of

turns towards the outlet of J [749]

(c)

,j

this

serves to rebut what some of the commentators mention,


that, according to

IH's statement, no difference

ent between the outlets of


uy

have [what

is

and

between (M)] the

(Jrb)

(11) i

is

appar-

, <> ,

tip of the tongue

and
and

the roots of the [two upper (Jrb)] central incisors (M,

SH)

(12) yo

and

^ have [what

is

between (M)] the

tongue and [the tops of (R)] the [two lower


central incisors (M, SH)
(a) so say IJ and Z,

tip of the

(Jrb)]

meaning that they are uttered from between the tip of


the tongue and the central incisors [734], the tip of the

1711

with the central incisors, as


tongue not being in contact
3 and y but
it is with their roots for utterance of b
opposite to, and facing,

CHd

them (R)

mentioned in

(b) it is

^ ought to be put before ^ [as done by.


IYJ because ^ prior in outlet, since ^ is nearer to the

the

that

is

is

mouth than

fore part of the

have [what

is

y- (Jrb)

&

(13)

and

&

between (M)] the tip of the tongue and

the edges of the [tvro upper (Jrb)] central incisors (M,

SH)
4

(a)

these eighteen letters [proceeding from outlets

13] are lingual,

i.

e.,

their

outlet

is

the tongue,

-although they participate in other [vocal organs] (Jrb)


(14)

o has

the inside of the lower lip and the edges of

the [two (Jrb)] upper central incisors

have what

is

between the

[also] referable to the

of the nasality in

you hear

it

it

is

(15)

and

(M, SH), except that

* is

[671,687,751], for which reason

[sound] like

the

lips

upper parts of the nose, because

nasality (270, 684] (IY)


outlet

[below]
(a)

while

also contains

these four letters, whose

although they participate, to some

lip,

extent, in other [vocal organs], are called labial

(b) the

twenty-nine [primary] Arabic letters [733] have these


fifteen

outlets

nearer to what

(c)
is

every outlet before mentioned

is

next to the thorax, and farther from

the fore part of the mouth, than that which follows it:
(16) as for the sixteenth outlet,

of the nose,

it

from

differs

which

belongs to the single


in

two

positions,
191 a

<j

is

the upper part

[733] (Jrb).

pronouncing

Fr

(1) the

1712

outlet of

and

and

is

and

[the outlet of] vj

(2)

But the

lips.

best of

what S mentions, with which the learned

And

him agree (R).

after

from between the

to be
j,

the sayings

to be one

,5

the outlet of the secondary

than the single

[letters other

(Jrb)]

manifest (SH),

is

because the [other] secondaries are produced by


imbuing
some of the primaries with the sound of others

(MASH),

those letters being removed from their


[proper] outlets,
so that their sounds are altered [733] (Jrb).
.

The number

733.

of letters amounts to forty- three

The primary Arabic letters are [those (M)]


twenty-nine (S, M, Jrb) letters [732], (l) Hamza, (2) ,
(M).

(a)

u*

(17)
Jb

(4)

(11)
fe

(24)

(5)

(12)

(18) *
J-

(25)

(6)

&

(13)

(19)

(7)

&

(27)

(8)

(14) J

(20) u*

(26)

(15) ;

(9)
,

(21) }

(22)

(28) r

(16)

(29)

(10)

>

(23)

(S),

according to the well-known (IY, Jrb) computation

the

first

because

of

it is

them

is

Hamza, which

ation being different, but

its

like
[668, 673] being one,

and *

yy

all

(b) their

and

[G67]

its

of which

number

except in the language of the Arabs

Hamza

(a)

pronunci-

form and that of the soft

the pronunciation of

but the form one (IY)

called "Alif,"

is

represented by the form of

is

and
is

_ _
,

different,

not complete,

(a) there is

no

in the speech of foreigners, except in inception

(^)

nor

is

there any

except in Arabic, for

1713

^U

which reason the Prophet says

/ am

t>LoJ

x c

xx

^e

jJXs

the chastest speaker of those ivho talk ^o

Arabs and

the chastest speaker of the

CHd " Whoever says that he means the

p-***

meaning

said in the

it is

'

[letter]

^0

itself,

and the sounding of it, makes a mistake, because the


"
Arabs are equal in the pronunciation of all the letters

(c)

it

that to reckon 9 [663] as an

also said there

is

() H

independent letter is vulgar, unaccountable:


reckons it as a single letter in the "Speckled Epistle",
of which

letters

[the

are

i^j

..

where he says v^sJo b<X^w


"

dotted,]

undotted and

alternately

f.

o^=!

The manners

of our lord are loved aud

When
and

thou shootest a match

so in other passages of it

( Jrb)

(IY)]
"

saying

Mb

(c)

[letters,
<j

the
;

him, speedily victorious,

but this

is

unaccountable

used to reckon them as twenty-eight

first

of them being u>

and the

last of

them

and omit Hamza [from their beginning (IY)],


Hamza has no form of its own but is only

written sometimes as
as

ivitli

sometimes as

and therefore I do not reckon

it

^5

and sometimes

with those [letters

whose shapes are remembered, known [6 5 8]": so


that it is [regarded by him as] current on the tongues,

(Jrb)]

existing in pronunciation; but indicated in writing

signs (IY, Jrb), because

it

has no form of

its

own

by
:

(d)

the right [opinion]

what S and

is

that the letters of the alphabet are twenty -nine

vid.

them being Hamza, which

letters, the first of

sented in writing by] the

alphabet: (a) this


according to the

is

way

alleviating [658] that

at another as <g

that

for,

when

[repre-

of the-

first letter

and

it

is

written at one time as

it is

if

meant

[as]

occurs in a place

it

the

is

to be

and

sounded true,

according to the o;f.

where

it

when
'

occurs

it.

first

it

[65&],

is

written only as

0X0

\
"
.vAjOyj
&
,-,/

thou,

form of

is

first letter

<<

and ^-^\ I

and x^pl [690]


X

that shows the form of

Hamza

eject; and,

(6)

of its

name

its

first letter

own expression
is
^ and % U> a

[663], as

and similarly

and here the

^^

with] the form, of

such as JLs.an.d

(e) as

of

that

where the

Jfo

ao

and
you

you articulate

Hamza to

it is

Lj

so that, since

for the soft

[684, 703],

[603], which, -being

first letter

Hamza, that shows the form

ation

among

to be [identical with] the-

the rest of the letters of the alphabet

is

another matter

first letter is

"

pic!

that every letter, which you name, has for the

where the

say Jkj an

as

&

>

I knoiv, wJ&M Go

only sounded

is

there not being possible, vid.

true, its alleviation

only

of the inhabitants of AlHijaz in

whereas,

is.

really its form;

would be [written] only

it

his school mention,

be [identical
[668, 673] in

a letter of prolong-

only quiescent, cannot be

1715

named in the same way

as its fellows, because

be articulated at the beginning of the

it

support

it

may be

as

cannot be articulated singly

[667], like

so that they

by J [below], in order that its articulation


sound as that of all the other letters (IY)

(a) in Syt's Gloss

"

on the

ML

it is

stated as follows

Hamza and Alif to be synonymous,


Hamza is the original, while the quiescent

Fr

holds.

that

cannot

which the Arabs articulate unrestrictedly,

etc.,

whereas

name

it

saying
f

is

the

Hamza whose pronunciation as Hamza is omitted but


S makes a distinction between them, saying that Hamza
:

is

a letter like p

and

is

word
and

is

that admits of mobility and quiescence,

[found] at the beginning, end, and middle of the

while

is

another letter, that

is

only quiescent,

not [found] at the beginning of the

for that reason the inventor of the

as the first letter,

and

word and

alphabet put

Hamza

with J [above] before the

"

(Sn on Substitution of Hamza). Six [other letters (I Y)]


are [co-ordinated with these twenty-nine (IY),] secondary to them (M), making thirty-five.

These

six

are

chaste (IY), admissible in [the reading of (S)] the Kur,

[and in poems (S)] and every chaste speech (M).

They

are [called] secondary because they are the [same] letters


that we have mentioned, not others but removed from
;

their support [on the appropriate parts of the vocal


organs], so that their sounds are altered [732] (IY).

1716

(1) the quiescent

They are

which

is

a twang in the

<

upper part of the nose [751], as

and

is

named the

stifled,

[732]: but Sf says that

it

single, <j (M) (a) the


"
" the
said to be
single
:

is

must be called "the stifled"

[751], because this is indicated

a quiescent, unappavent

it is

and (IY)] dU^

and the

name transmitted from S

x-

[ dLuo

<j

by the exposition; since


whose outlet is from
,

only the upper part of the nose [751] (R) (b) the outlet
of this
then, is the upper part of the nose (IY) but
:

<j

occurs (R)] only before [the (R)] fifteen letters (IY,

[it

R)

of the mouth (IY), that

states of ,j [751] (R), vid. L?

v,Jb,

&,,<;,

<i>,

^ >
;

so

towards

articulate

it

its

utterance

with one of these

and,

mention
ir

>

that,

>

the

in

u*

>

when

it

is

letters, its outlet

mouth making no

the upper part of the nose, the

effort

>

and

shall

and followed by one of these

quiescent,
is

3,

we

if

letters,

anybody were to
and hold his nose,

would be plain (IY) though Sf says that, if


one took the trouble to utter it from the mouth with
these fifteen letters, it would be possible with effort and

its failure

difficulty

628] (M)
the

(R)
:

(2) the

(a) it is

of Imala [626, 697], as jjll [626,

named [by S (R,

Jrb)]

this attenuation being


of attenuation,

whence
of the sound (IY, R, Jrb),

^jilT
(

a)

<_oJ

softening

1717

(H),
si'k,

has a skin like


by Dhu-rRumrna, She, e., Mayya,
and a speech soft in terms, neither wordy, nor scanty
i.

(MN,

J)

Jib) rand
direct

in it (IY,
B) diminution of the vocahty
because you
opposed to the broad [below],

and
is

towards

it

and the broad


is

Lp"j3 in colloquial language


-cL? L^J

^Jl

in terms

and

(IY)

(a)

attenuation of the sound,

^'6-eJ^

'*

O ^ *

whence

towards

i.

[above],

in conventional

^ilysaJt ^s-o; gentle

e.,

is

language

[curtailment t
*

i, e.,]

elision

of the finals of words in the

Su'dd, orig. jlx-1

gyU

(M)

[697]

(a)

(IA)

[58]

IH

(3)

voc.,

the broad

Says "the broad J

that J which immediately follows

\jo

]o

",

and

as Uu*.
I

as

meaning
ib

when

these letters are pronounced with Fath, or quiescent, as

iJLo [above] and ^^-L^


case

some broaden

shall be burnt, in

and similarly the J of xJLlf when


or Fatha
is not
(b) the broad

Damma
by IH but
;

is

mentioned by

the approved [secondary] letters (R)


S

which

is

directed towards ^

iLj^ (IY,

R)

(d)

which

it;

preceded by

mentioned

They

it is

as

S
:

[and Z]

among

(c) it is that'

of

s^-lo [above], gyfv

and

[found in] the dial, of the inha-

and [people assert that (R)] it


dial, that these words are written

bitants of AlHijaz (R);


is

according to this

with

(IY,

R)

(e)

one of their mistakes

[684 (condition 10,

with

in

b, c),

is

their writing

728, 730. A], g6

every place: whereas that

is

and

not so

general, because the


"

'

" "

1718

Imust be retained

them on

in

'

"
' '
7
1 f
1 IX
7
7
thy hje> due \ thine aims, and viUiLo
'

'

'

'

-\

fixion, as

sjsJL>lx&.

//

prayer and with dualization, as ,juiLo two prayers and


;

,jL>

100

fc\

a/ms that being done because the pre. and


!

du. are derivs. of the smgr., and

the deriv.

is

what

sometimes allowable

is

not allowable in

in the original

(D)

Codex they are written with ^ and elsewhere


some people write them with unrestrictedly, according

()

in the

to analogy

since

but the language of

IM

is

contrary to this,

necessarily implies that writing

it

agreeable with analogy, because their

are written accordingly


[

f r

L>'^'

(CD)

0^0] u'^l

vocal, rigid letter, while

so that

(4) the J^ like

is

ia

they

as

vL

being a

[696] (M), because,

broadened by

is

some of the Arabs, and directed towards


:

them with

a surd, lax letter [734],

they approximate ji to the pronunciation of _ which


is near to the outlet of J^ [732], and agrees with 3 in
,

and vocality (IY)

rigidity

letters,

approved

and the

(a)
_.

S mentions

it

like ji [below]

among

the

among the

both ai e one thing (b) he approves of


hybrids, although
imbuing the ji with the sound of _ because that is done
:

only

when

the ji

is

quiescent before j

with whose

nature ji is incompatible, especially when quiescent,


because the vowel denaturalizes the letter (R) (5) the
:

..o
^"

like

as

for (I Y)] ; <Xa>o


[ ;
* cX-a*
^

(M), and

o<^?

f r

(IY)

(a)

we have mentioned that

such as

in

and ^jue [696] (R): (b)


Jpl*Jl I. 5,
n^iJL-JI
[150] is read with \jc smacking of ^ which is the reading of Hamza and fo-ur vars* here are transmitted from.
,

IA1,

feCoJf [696] between

among them

ed by 'Uiyan Ibu

Abi Shaiban, who

read ipfLoll between ^o and


ijo

imbibe the sound of

with the
-

J?

"
\

as

and

report-

"I heard IA1

says

though he made the

in order that

in vocality, because ^o

ai e vocal, so

-^o

is

it

surd,

might agree
while i? and j

that they are incompatible, incongruous

;.

which reason they make ^a imbibe the Sound of \


because is its fellow in sibilance [734] and outlet [732],
y
and agrees with lo and o> in vocality so that the two
for

,.

sounds approximate, and are not dissonant (IY)

Hamza

of betwixt-and-between [658]

three [kinds] (8H), between


2

and

Hamza and ^

Hamza and

(IY, R, Jrb)

says that] the chaste [secondaries

(SH).

The remainder

[of the

(6) the

(a) it is [of]

Hamza and

and [therefore

(M\SH)]

IH

are eight

forty-three] are [eight

(IY)] letters deemed hybrid (M).


ai-e

(M)

These

letters also

secondary; but are disapproved, considered low, not

admissible in the Kur, nor in any chaste speech

They

are (1) the

is said

by

ID

to be

like

(M), between

Y).

and J, which

[peculiar to] a dial in


192 a

AlYaman*

1720

J^

where they say

wan

[below]

Baghdad,

to e,

or

from

or J [or

becoming

letter to letter

from

inhabitants of

>

which

tion called] RiiJ [751] (IY),


,j*

the vulgar

wide-spread, similar to the [rnispronuncia-

is
r,

jrom

and jy> for

for J^r* he-camel,

among

and,

],

or J or

to

the tongue's shifting

is

(KF),

and ^'s becoming

(KF)

("2)

the

's-

cy (Jh),

or

(M), which

like

e. r
]

[i.

&

similar (IY)

is

the

(a)

Ox

^unbeliever and

similarly the

X X

J^f=*

among

>

and J5^

such as

'^ in

like

like \J

for

as

>

which
J^.^ [above],

for

*.iU>
*.

is-

the inhabitants of AlBahrairt (R)

wide-spread
:

the two-

(b)

together are one thing, [for which reason, their exs. are
interchangeable,] because the

the other

J (IY R) and

is

which

o.

one

f. of

is

is

[below], except that the ji like

is

converse deemed hybrid, while the


converse are both deemed hybrid (R)
[above] (M), which
followed

by
>

[693] and

4>

or

as

we men-

like

>xx

as

J
:

like
(3)

>

l^juJUo!

ji

approved^ audits

_ and

the

frequent in the quiescent

is

and of

then they convert both into

between the two (IY)


tioned of the ji like _. [above], and the

this letter,

and ^Jui!

_ like JL.
_ when
,

**-

f.

its

for

,<,
f^x^j^f

being approximate to ji

^=A [696],

they are from one outlet, except that

,ji

is

because

plainer and

more expanded (IY) (a) the saying of IH "As for the


w
like ij [above], and the _ like
they are not real
''
:

1721

requires consideration

like ji" they

ji like

the

like

but this

the weak ^e (M)

of folk

(a)

they need to speak

them

as Jo

it

it is

in their language

in Arabic,

in the dial,

when

so that,

they (R)] find

it

finding this impracticable,

(IY,

R)

(b) it is said

pronounce

He
to

[of

in the Gloss

S] that the weak ^6

is

between

it

of
9

Book

Mbn

but,

on the
9

for

jyof

^ and

^ '' C

like *J

13)];

^ **G

j j>,J!

crumbled bread for him, where they approximate

\jo

side

is

(c)

from the

says that the task of sounding the weak

accustomed to the

t;

^ [732 (outlet

ue

7, e)l,

is

harder than

its

^o like j* (M), as

approximate
[732] (R)

iy* for

for j* [695],

is

(5)

the

Go

^ to ^ because

but this

and

utterance

from a position not accustomed to the true (R)


O

\jb

from a position accustomed

\ji>

to the utterance of the t.ue

because, says Sf, the right

left side is lighter,

the utterance of the weak

yo

too

and the edges of the central incisors [732 (outlet


and sometimes try to utter it from the outlet of ^b

Ji>

(4)

and therefore sometimes pronounce


because they utter it from the tip of the tongue,

difficult for
it

a misapprehension (R)

is

Sf Bays that (R)

who [have no ^o

they

from what they mean by

different

"

J"

like

_.

the

from "the

letter, diffeient

and similarly that by "the

";

ri

he seems to think that by

mean another

mean something
*'

i>.o

dye (IY)

(a)

some

they are from one outlet

not so good as the substitution of

because ^c

is

more penetrating

in

the

1722

and more

ar,

the

]o

like

sibilant in the

y (M), which

inhabitants (IY,
O

as

^Ju

mouth, then
often heard

is

of the

R)

East (R),

^ (IY)

(6)

from foreign

[e. g.]

of Al'Irak,

because there

for v^Jlb seeking (IY),

their [original (R)] language

so that,

no

is

Jb

in

when they [need

to (IY)] articulate [some Arabic containing (IY)]

it,

they force themselves to produce a sound that is not in


their language (IY, R) and therefore their pronunci;

weak (IY), and they bring out something

ation of

it is

between

k and o (R)

wronged (IY)
present time,

Persians (IY)

(a)

the

(8)

which
:

(7) the

is

like

like

Sf says that
;

^_> is

& (M), as |jb for p-lb

is

it

[that of]

for

^J

frequent in the

is

of two kinds, one where the

predominant over [that

the other where the pronunciation of


over

Oox

(M), as

frequent in the language of the

speech of foreigners and


pronunciation of

while both

o is

[kinds]

of]

and

predominant

are

made into

than the genuine ^ and o and, says he,


I think that the Arabs have only taken that from the

letters other

foreigners, because of their

mingling with them (R).

Those who speak with these letters considered low are


Arab folk, who, having mixed with foreigners, speak
their dials. (IY).

It is

mentioned in the

CHd

that the

deemed hybrid have been produced only from


intei mixture of Arabs with others, vid. when

letters

the

Al Islam came, and they possessed themselves of damsels

1723

From other races and propagated children, who took


letters from the languages (f their mothers, and mixed
;

them

the language of the Arabs (Jrb).

-with

Among

the secondaries also are (l) the Jj between (J and

the

r like J [above]

the

(2, 3)

similar to the

is

which, says Sf,

[732],

like^

like _.

and the ji

[696]

the

(4)

^5 like

Joo and

in

like
y

and

>

[436, 706]

/2m

Umm

(5) the

like

in such as

Imala, making
5

is

the

made

to

it

^jt

with

smack somewhat of Kasra so that the


;

smack somewhat of

because

imitates

vowel of the preceding letter in Ishmam, as

imitates [the vowel


since this

Ishmam

ofj the preceding letter in Imala,

[428, 436, 668, 706]

is

[inclining the

vowel towards Kasra, like]

Imala [626] (R on Imala)

[what S

that]

This

/Zm ^M?'

Dmma

says S, you pronounce the

^Jfjuil

;^tX>c [ pi

(R on Imala)] Madh'ur and ^j


f

(R), where,

Ishmam

with

*AJ

and

-*

according to what we mentioned about ^Jo*

vj

actually states

is

you say

(a)

^-cJuo ..vjTltLs

Ibn Madk'ur, as though you attempted to sound

is

Kasra because the


;

as

is,

it

were, two letters pro-

nounced with Kasr [634] and then you do not pronounce


the j with Imala, because it does not resemble ^ and
:

you did pronounce it with Imala, you would


pronounce the preceding vowel with Imala, [whereas
Imala is a modification of Fatha, not of Damma] but

[because],

if

1724

you attempt
A

loved and]

sound] Kasra, as you say

[to

ivis r stored

^^

[436]; and like this

>oxo*' I admired

>

>

is

your

^x <m*^.

saying j+*J

and oo^xi

the acacias

>0-o

^ I drank from

yi>uJ!

Imala)

the ivell full


"

Akh

(b)

preceding vowel

says

but

cannot help imitating the

not

is

of ivater (S on

so,

since the preceding


"

sometimes not pronounced with Dainm

letter is

that, according to his saying,

not made to smack at

smack

to

of

Kasra

(c)

all

you pronounce the

of

I)amm," we say that

after the

A kh

what

unpronounceable, and unreal


" the
preceding letter

so

pure,

Damma made

hazards, however,

is

and, as for his saying

sometimes not pronounced with


is of no account,
because], though

is

[it

<>

Fatlia

admittedly followed by pure

neither Kasr, nor

still
is

is

Damai made

followed by a quiescent

to smack of

^ (R

eight; or,

if

the

on Imala).

additional secondaries,

the

except

as

to

Jy; [684, 703],

smack of Kasr,

when the

made

is

[And including these five


number of letters is forty-

Harnza of betwixt-aiid-between be

reckoned as three, according to IH's computation, then


fifty-]

rigid, lax,
(8, 9)

or]

The

734.

letters are (1, 2) vocal

and intermediate

elevated and depressed

muted;

(6, 7)
;

and surd;

(3

5)

covered and open

(10, 11)

(12) resonant; (13) sibilant

liquid
;

and

(14) soft

[solid
;

(15)

1725

swerving (16) reiterated


;

cending^

(17) airy, [or ascending or des-

(18) gabbled (Sli).

This shows the divisibility

of the letters according to qualities [682, 731], in

respect they have

many

divisions

some

which

[authorities]

mentioning forty-four, others more, and others less; while

IH

mentions [only] those [eighteen] which are noto:

The

use of these qualities

is

ious.

to distinguish between the

natures of the letters, the sounds of which, but for them,

would be one
brutes, not

and would therefore be

indicating

any meaning

like

The

(Jrb).

are those in which the current of breath


[i. e.,

the cries of

is

vocal

confined,

shut in (Jrb),] notwithstanding their mobility (SH),

because, being strong in themselves, and strong in the

upon them

stress laid

in their outlet, they are uttered

only with a strong, hard sound

and the breath

prevented from running on with them (Jrb).


-

those which exceed the letters of &A*I~*


Q

with

* S

^
^li'-cy
^

is

They are
*

*,?,...

(SH),

**

in xAxii.

for

name of a woman)

pause (R), meaning Khasafa (the

shall beg importunately

from

thee (R,

And

the surd are contrary to them


(SH), being
those in which the current of breath is not confined, i. e.
Jrb).

shut

notwithstanding their mobility, because, beinoweak in themselves, and weak in the stress laid
in,

upon

them, they are not strong enough to impede the breath,


which, therefore, runs oil with them (Jrb). All the
letters of the alphabet, then, are of

two

kinds, (I) surd,

which are the [ten (Jh)]


(2) vocal,

^x^x
letters of

^Jf

which are the remaining

dl&flL&JU, [above]

letters, vid. [nineteen,.

xx* O x x
ja. Li 31 u&^^ ^ Jib The shade
^Iax
ivas a shelter, ivhen an obedient host
O

collected in (Jh)]

of Kaww [72D]
made a raid (R).

(gs and

vocal (Jrb)] by

[with

tji

you say

or

J]

(j^zs

ing any of

it

The two

you

find the

with the

the

unconfined.

of letters] because,

(J>

(MASH)

whereas,

when you say

letters, jj

when the breath

ning on with them, their sound

i.

is

tives are
ling,

named

g~.j g*

comes

'

^J b

<z>j$*~

/ made

iti

prevented from, runso that the

while their correlaSo-x

jj**^

mumb^

[the sound], because,

their sound

so that in sounding

to be a sort of obscurity t because

divided in articulating them.

[732] r

~f-

aOjJlc

runs on with them,

strong as in the vocal

&(5
O

by derivation from

which is&liLt obscuring

the breath

>

confined

is

sounding of them becomes strong

5x'^

q.

says in the
&Si
'"'M

named g^.^x> from

or revealed, the thing,

and

CM

IH

public, because,

dLJCT r

They exemplify by that [selection


when the difference of the two kinds-

fl^>-'

I disclosed,

when,

running on with the articulation of

be plainer in two remote.

that the vocal are

for,

breath confined, not perceiv-

apparent in two approximate

it will

by (Jrb)] dLXT(SH),.

repeated and mobile

find the breath

is

[the surd

you

s,

[kinds] are exemplified, [the-

is

when

not

so-

them there

the breath

is-

This [distribution of the

letters] is

One

(Jrb).

(from

[according

it),

the saying of the

moderns

[of the

ancients

(Jib)], however, dissents

holding [the seven letters, which are lax, vid.

,},g,g, and

(R)] u^Ji),

which are

to]

rigid, vid.] <J

and

to be surd

^5

to be vocal

and [two,
This

(SH).

professor thinks laxity incompatible with vocality, which

and considers rigidity


corroborative of vocality (SH), which is not the case

(MASH).

IH

of no account (R)

is

[notion]

that, if

It

is

mentioned

" one
this

"

in the

far

commentary ascribed

said that

diate] between vocal and surd,

though \jo is
and o vocal,

\jb

to

were [interme-

etc.,

would be more probable,

it

from being surd but, as for his making


;

it is

strange.

Nor

is

rigidity a corrobora-

tion of vocality, rigidity being only confinement of the

current of sound upon quiescence [below]

while vocality

is

confinement of the current of breath notwithstanding mo-

above explained: whereas sometimes the breath

bility, as

runs on, but not the sound, as in

<J

and

<y

and sometimes

the sound runs on, but not the breath, as in


so that the difference between the

The

difference

by

is

by reason of

is

strong

is

that

while in the rigid

it is

their clinging to their position,

force of impact (IY).

The

those whose current of sound

upon their quiescence [above]


on (SH) but you hear it for a
193 a

not

rigid [letters (Jrb)] are

confined in their outlet,

is

obvious (Jrb).

between the vocal and the rigid

in the vocal the stress

severe

two

^ and c

so that it does

time, and then

not run
it

stops

1728

are [eight letters (IY, Jrb), collected (IY,

They

(R).

X ->x X

in

SH)]

' X

vj&s*

[ viijuis
X

Thou hast made thy dish

tiUM (M, SH), meaning /

or (M)] o^xks

have mixed the beverage with water, or


(Jrb).

The

whose

current of sound

And

find ihet to

have frowned

to

them (SH), being those

lax are contrary to

quiescence (Jrb).

not confined upon their

is

the intermediate are those in

which neither the confinement [mentioned


running on [mentioned

the

They are

excellent

f.

orig. rigid

and

it is

is

(Jrb)],

(Jrb)], nor

perfect (SH).

only because they use the

sounds of the neighbouring lax letters as auxiliaries that


the breath runs on with them, like
tion of which the speaker uses the

They

auxiliary (IY).
collected in

SH)

(IY,

Hence the
They
and

are

u7

or

(3

^
4 ^

confined

(IY)] are [eight (IY, Jrb)]

ji

to be thirteen letters (Jrb).


,

yo

yd j
,

by

(I

&

ji-JaJ!
o

you would
you desired

if

(SH) weak
CD

(1.)

for, if

you

'

^sJ\
vi^

so that,

paused upon

ox

find
to

your sound

still,

prolong your sound,

that would not be possible for you (Jrb)


(Jrb)]

us?

protect us (IY).

by ^~ssJ pilgrimage (SH)

[the rigid (Jrb)]

an

as

The&e [three kinds] are exemplified,

(S).

paused upon

sound of

They did not

known

lax are

the pronuncia-

in

Wherefore does he frighten

lii&jjj

[also

[or fine]

(2) [the lax

rain

for, if

you

yiiaJ!

you would

find the

sound of the jt

1729

running- on

so that,

if

you

you would [be able

willed,

to]
0*

prolong

it

(Jrb

(SH) vinegar

(3) [the

(MASH)

intermediate (Jrb)] by
for, if

you paused upon


x

you would

sound not running on, as

find the

nor confined, as in *

by [three

IH

(a)

diate, respectively, vid.

ji

proves their differences

letters, rigid, lax,

approximate

in jiis

and interme-

and J which he assumes

to be quiescent, in order that the confinement of the

sound in
state,

or its running- on, or its intermediate

its outlet,

may be made

plain; contrary to the [two] preced-

ing [divisions, the difference of] which


mobility (Jrb).

The covered

whose outlet [below]

They

palate (SH).

is

[letters

is

plainer in

(Jrb)] are those

covered by the [upper

(MASH)]

are [defined by Jrb aa]

those in

which the tongue covers the upper palate, so that the


sound is then confined between the tongue
and the
O
opposite part of the
[four letters

while

[all

(IY),]

upper palate (Jrb). They are


and b (S, M, SH)
So

^ ^
,

(S)] the others are

open

(S, IY),

uncovered

(IY), because you do not cover your tongue for

them, [by] raising


is

it

to the upper palate (S).

any of

Covering

your covering the lingual outlet [below] of the letter

But the saying

by the opposite part of the palate (M).


ef [Z and]

IH

"outlet" [above]

cable, because the outlet of

[732]

whereas the

^e

side of the

is

is

not universally appli-

the side of the tongue

tongue

is

covered by the

1730

we have mentioned, and the remainder

roqlars, as

of

the

tongue by the palate (R). And covering is [explained


by IY as] your raising the back of the tongue to theit

upper palate, [thus] covering

but for the covering [in them (R)],


become
j and 3
respectively

S says that (R),

(IY).

^
:

Jo

and

while

Jb

would

would be

<jo

excluded from the language, because no other letter

comes from
it

lacks

its

position

ceases

covering,

"Covered", however,
O *

(S,.

is

is

whereas the

to

like

them r

o *

Q- *

^xkx> [swcA as

letter is sjuifr

which

is

xxc

(j^JAA

(IY).

two you regard as covered by

the tongue, or palate, *s] covered ivith,


c,

for

when*

only the tongue or the


'

o ^

exist

name

really a tropical

palate, [whichever of the


;

to

absolutely

because the \*3i* covered

the other]

IY, R); so that

a*^o

(A.x^x>

shared in (IY on

abridged
*

common,

625),]

[meaning &xi ^yLi^


of which there are many

The open are

similar instances in the language (Jrb),

contrary to them (SH), being the opp. of the covered:


so that,

on articulating them, the sound

between the tongue and the palate


between the tongue and the palate
criticism

upon "open",

in

is

is

not confined

but the space


open.

And

the

respect of nomenclature,

is

upon "covered", because the letters are not


the tongue is open from the palate with
open, but only

like that

them

(Jrb).

[articulating

The elevated

(MASH)]

[letters (Jrb)] are those

which the tongue

rises to

by
the

1731

are the [four (M)] covered [above]

They

palate (SH).

and [three with which there is no covering, vid. (IY)]


e
and tjf [632] (M, SH), because the tongue rises
,
,

by reason of these three

also,

but not to the extent of

covered by the palate (R).

being

Elevation

the

is

tongue's rising to the palate, whether you cover or not

and depression
not

necessarily

follow

necessarily follows

contrary to

is

from

Covering does
elevation, but elevation
it

from covering

(M).

for,

when you

articu-

the farthest part of the tongue is


elevated to the palate without [the palate's] covering

late

[it]

and,

also the

and

(Jj ,

when you

tongue

is

articulate

^ and

its

fellows,

then

elevated, but the palate covers the

The

middle of the tongue.

elevated are

because with them the tongue

is

named

s*i A g t *_*

elevated to the palate

so that they are ^jLJLM UcjuLc JoLL** such as the


tongue
"
\s elevated
But
with.
them "

elevated

naming

tropical, as is

~*

^b

J^J sleepy night (Jrb),


8

that is slept

m,

is

like v_iole

i.

* r

&** JJL>

e.,

&9*

windy day,

[i.

e.,

that the wind blows hard in (Jh on


p^~J\ *+9
2' r
*
'
*
.'
.^
and v^.ou |v [312], it being J^tU i. q. &AJ
(Jh on
>

..

Jk^

j.y> ).

They may, however, be named

their sound is emitted

"

elevated

"

because

from a high quarter, whatever

descends from a height being elevated (Jrb).

And

the

depressed are contrary to them (SH), being those with

1732

which the tongue


are

They

depressed, and does not rise (R)l,

is

of (R)] those that

[all

They are

(M, R).

also called

"

low

exceed the elevated^


",

because the tongue

does not rise to the palate by articulating them, as

it

by articulating the elevated (Jrb). The liquid


letters are those from which, because of their smooth*
rises

ness,

no quad, or quin. [word (Jrb)]

is

quite free (SH)-..

For the quad, or quin-., being heavy, is not left devoid


of some letter smooth upon the tongue, light (R): so
that whenever you see

it

devoid of them,

an exotic

it is

in Arabic, like J^su^c gold and' Jurjuc^ fracture [below]


9 s

(Jrb)

unless

boisterous laughter
jy\ [guffaw*

&SJJC.S [above],

and

(R) a kind of tree

,j*.!alg^

anomalous
elegance,

and

lightness, in speech;
letters

lightest of the

JJiL I!

(SH) Order

(MASH),
SUxxi

(R).

And

They

while the
is

these are the

are

in

collected

[a distribution of] booty or spoil

(Jrb,

spoil

(MAR)]

Liquidity

with mobilization [of the

jail

booty

(MAR);

not to be regarded (Jrb).

is

'

be anomalous (R, Jrb), like tXasw.e and

it

MASH),

being

They

are

i.

q.

named

"

i. e.,
quickness in articulation',
liquid" because liquidity,
the tip of the tongue and the lips, which
is

only through

are the two compartments of these six letters, since three


of them, vid. J
vid.

v_,

letters that

and

and

are tippy [below]

are labial

[732].

mix best with others

(Jib).

and

three,

These are

And

the-

the [solid

1733

muted are contrary

er]
ithe

letters

liquid

hollow, and

them (SR), being the opp. of


are the

They

(R).

The

others (M, Jrb).

to

solid

Gx x

therefore heavy.

is

that which has no

is

thing

[twenty-three]

named

are

They

su+^a*

heavy upon the tongue, contrary


They are [said, however, to be
(R).

solid because they are

to the liquid letters

"

S xx O

"

(R)] named '&+& muted (IY, R) because l|la o*-o they

are passed over in

silence, or ignored, as respects

them (IY, SH)

tion of a quad, or guwi. [word (I Y)] from


alone (R), denuded of liquid

were muted,

i.

e.,

because they are


first

[name]

is

letters

as though

silenced, in that respect

difficult

upon

forma-

they

or, as is said,

But the

the tongue (IY).

more appropriate, because, being the opp.

of the liquid letters in sense, they should more properly


be opposed to them in

name

The resonant

(R).

are those in which pressure in pause

(SH).

They

It

joined to rigidity

is

are [five letters (Jrb),] collected in


9

which

is

[the
like

L+L JJ
**'

ox

has been thumped (SH), from p+lc

letters

striking

hand (R)] upon a hollow thing (R, Jrb, MASH),


a drum, etc. (MASH). They are named '* resonant "
x ""Ox

from the loudness oj


cry.
-

IH

the sound,

says in the

SjUJLi'

CM that

x'0

being loudness of

they are named sJ 5r


'

SliJUUl the resonant, or movent, letters by derivation


Sxx* x
either from JUUJ> , which is the rattle oj dry things t

because their sound

is

loudest

among

letters

or from,

1734

x a x
i.

*js moved

q.

their condition, their

because, from the rigidity of

it,

sound hardly serves to make their

quiescence plain, so long as

That

mobility.

does not pass into quasi-

it

[difficulty in

sounding them quiescent]

happen to be rigid and vocal,


the vocality preventing the breath from running on with
them, while the rigidity prevents their sound from
arises only because they

running on so
;

that, since they

have these two qualities

combined, vid. the breath's being impeded with them,

and

their sound's beiug prevented from running on, they

need an

effort to

make them

speaker, in articulating

much

plain

and, therefore the

them quiescent, has

to exert so

pressure that they almost pass into quasi-mobility,

because of the intention to make them plain since, but


;

for that [pressure],

The

they would not become plain (Jrb).

sibilants are those

which make a whistling,

vid.
e

\JD

J and
,

's

and
J- '
1

(SH), because,

^cf

you hear a sound that resembles whistling

for they are [uttered]

and the

when you pause upon

tip of the

from between the central

tongue [732]

incisors

so that the sound, being

confined there, comes like whistling (Jrb).

the letters of softness [253] (SH).

They

The

are

soft are
,

and

&

of their susceptibility to lengthening of


[697], because
their sound,

"softness."

them

[in

which [susceptibility]

When

the

is

what

is

meant by

preceding vowel agrees with

kind],' they are

letters

of prolongation

and

The

softness.

softness

while the

and

and

letters of prolongation

CM

letters of

Fatha are

after

Daoima and Kasra,

softness; and after

the

and
always a letter of prolongation

is

1735

lespectively, are

So

softness.

IH

mentions in

and this confirms what we have mentioned at

the beginning of the chapter on the Concurrence of Two


Quiescents [663 (case 2, a-c)]. But one of the learned
are
says in the Ctid that they

named

"

"
soft" and letters

"

because they come forth easily, without any


trouble to the tongue, that being f oin the width of their

of softness

the sound,

outlets, because

when the

becomes expanded, prolonged, and easy


outlet

is

is

Jrb)]

is so
it,

(LY),
lingual

wide,

when the

and,
it,

is

and hard

more prolonged and lengthened, since

wider in outlet (Jrb).

which

narrow, becomes compressed in

except that
is

outlet

named (H)

The swerving

is

J (S,

M,

it

Sri),

because, in [articulating (IY,

R,

the tongue swerves (IY, SH), with the sound

towards the interior of the palate


outlet,

withdraw from

i.

e.,

its

Its

(Jrb).

the tip of the tongue, does not

position with respect to the palate

nor does the sound come from that outlet

but the two

sides of the tapering part of the tongue withd a\v,

do not resist the sound, but leave

its

way open

and

while

the sound comes out from those two sides (R), and from
that [part of the palate] which
[below] (IY).

says (M), It

the sound runs on,

it is
[i. e.,

is

is

a little above

them

a rigid letter, in which

intermediate between rigid

194 a

1736

and

because the tongue swerves with the sound

lax,]

It does not resist the sound, as the rigid letters

(8, M).

do but,

if

it

you

you prolong the sound

will,

its

position

come out from 1he

position of the J

it

[when you pause upon

is

so

from the

stands, and then stumbles,

The

(S).

named (R)

(M, Jrb), you

Jib) the tip of (M, R)] the tongue


i. e.,

is

but from the two

above that [above]

little

M, SH), which

reiterated is ^ (S,

nor

while the sound does not

sides of the tapering part of the tongue, [arid

a
part of the palate]

the tip of the tongue does not

like the lax, because

withdraw from

in it

because,

see that (IY,

falters, [as it

were,

and again stands, and

then stumbles (R),] on account of [the reiteration in (M,

(M, SH). For that reason, [as explained (R)]


in [the chapter on (R)] Imala (IY, R), it is reckoned as
two letters (IY), [and] its vowel is like two vowels [634,

R,

it

Jrb)]

750] (R).

M,
it

The

airy [or ascending or descending]

SH), (1) because the air of the sound

(SH)

(a) jJ*
^

means z\j*

mentioned [732] (R),

SH)

(b)

outlet

says (Jrb),

(S,

expanded by

[312, 343]

(MA

a letter of softness, whose

is

expands more strongly to the air of the sound

than the outlet of

your

^ airy (R, MASH), as we

jLb and ^.G

like

is

is

lips,

and in

you

palate [732] (S, Jrb)

except that you

and

because in

raise

you compress

your tongue towards the

meaning that

compress the lips in

and
5

are like

and

raise the

1737

tocgue towards the palate

in

so that the sign of the

exists in them whereas


operation of the [vocal] organ
and throat open,
is not so, since in it you find the mouth
!

not
(c)

or confinement (Jrb)

g the sound by pressure

resistii

these three are the faintest of the letters, from the

expansion of their outlet

but the faintest of them, and

the most expansive in outlet,


(S)

because

(2)

vid. the

farthest

organ

.b

(a)

is

CHd

because

then

^5

and then

outlet,

its

part of the throat [732], since you,


>

from &y* with

Damm

ascent; or Path, meaning descent

the

or descends, in

ascends,

5
:

therein without the operation of any [vocal]

it

prolong

it

is

(Jrb).

And

is

of the

so it

is

mentioned

also called

meaning

-,

^-^

sonant,

a sound that has no support in the

it is

in

throat,

sound (I\ , Jrb). The gabbled


ylli being a [Jaint (Jib)]
because of its- [weakness and (M., Jrb)] faintness
is cy
,

(M, SH), from their saying


brisk, copious in speech (IY).

carrying on

is

gabbling

light letter, which

(R).

it

says in the

IJEL

the.

though

is

it is

in pause

>

It

is

so

& ,

man

and v^Uso a

named because

speech quickly;

&

being a

CM,

in assigning the reason for


is

a rigid letter, with which

prevented from running on; and that,

a surd, with which the breath runs on,

upon

so that its

not difficult to speak, quickly

is

this nomenclature, that it

the sound

'

o*-$x jLs^

it,

theie

faintness

is

no breath

is realized.

to run

But

still,

on with

in the

CHd

it:,

it is

1738

mentioned that the gabbled

is s

because of

weakness

its

and faintness, and

which

gabble,
is

quickness on the tongue, from

its

the quickest of speech

is

mentioned in the

v^ijt

and that what

[and SH], as to the gabbled's

seemingly a blunder by the copyist; and


further that the proof of its being s is the saying of Khl
being yy

"but

is

for a aUtf in

it

by aU# he means the squeezing that


while IJ says
is s
*

"

One

of the letters

is

"

would resemble

[732],

in

is

where

not in

the gabbled, which

because of the weakness and faintness in

"

it

(Jrb).

[with the dotted

aj

(BS), which

an elevated

is

more copious than ^~oj (K on LV.


which is a depressed
with the undotted [ _
letter,] is

66,

this

for

and,

undotted

LV.

66.

This

is

-. ] is

that

they say that

reason,

its

letter]

with the

aj

sprinkling, while they say on ,jUi

gushing out with

is

meaning

the recognized [opinion]

in derivation,

BS)

who say that

and

is

ivater.

held by experts

the inventor [of words] put

a strong letter for a strong meaning, and a weak letter


9

for a

weak [meaning],

which

is

a rigid

like his

separates

and ^oj with

breaking a thing without


to

this

its

does the Master

.v^aj

with

<j>

breaking a thing so that

letter, for
^

inventing

which

is

separating.

Sk

it

a lax letter, for

And

according

interpret the saying of

'Abbad Ibn Sulaiman that between

letters

and meanings

1739

there
it

is

a natural affinity, since he sees that to construe

according to

apparent [sense] would occasion an

its

obvious fallacy, that being [demonstrable] by several


proofs, one of

them that an expression

two

,j^

&

opps., like

for ivhite and V.ack

by virtue of

affinity,

its

calls

and

because

guttural, because

;]

,jf

aperture, of the mouth (M,

bones (IY);

<jo

u- (M),]

and

R) between

andj

ji

from the

begin

they

of the

they begin from the uvula

orificial,

nature, to a thing and its opp. is

they begin from the throat (R)


because

whereas a thing

Khl (IY, R), the author

an absurdity (BS).
'Ain (M,

applicable to

is

uvular,

and

\jo

i.

orifice,

e.,

the two jaw-

(M, R), because

apical

they begin from the apex of the tongue (M), the apex
of the tongue being the tapering part of its end (R) lo
;

(M),

j>

and

ante-palatal, because they begin from

the anterior [corrugated (Jh,

cavern (M,

KF)] part of

R) of the mouth (IY);

5b

(M, R), because they begin from the


and

<j

R)

and

i>

gingival

gum (M)

(M),

o ^
,

and

..

labial

the letters of prolongation and softness

[732]

upper

tippy [above] (M, R), because they begin from

the tip of the tongue;


;

the

(M)

and

&

and

Hamza

airy

(M,

hollow

[732],

since

they are in the air, with nothing appertaining to them


[as an outlet] (R).

1740

The

735.

letter is given the

approximate in outlet: so that

(1) it

the latter, [after change of the


e

(DM),] as

in

<*

&^&,

J^^jJ.^ VI.
&

everything and K^-oJ>

viJU

>

incorporated into

is

into

the second

And

hath created

first

^ s

&

s>

predicament of it*

XXV.

101.
11.

jR> thee palaces: (2}

they are combined as rhyme-letters, [because they are


like one letter (DM),] as in

[751] (ML), by a

My

little

speech

woman

of the Arabs, exhorting her soa

son, verily kindness

and savoury food

[at the battle of

is

( Jsb),

slight thing,

the saying of

pleasant

Abu Jahl

Badr ( Jsh)]

tii
[

What

does the ivar, in which fighting

for the second time, dis'ike in


(a camel) that has passed

me ?
tivo

(1

is

am)

now occurring

in strength like

years after cutting

mine age. For the like of this did


mother bear me! (Jsh)], and the saying of the other
t-ish,

fresh in

its

aty

[When I ride, then put me in the middle (of the rid rs)*
not able to manage the (camels)
Verily I am old I am
:

bolting off the

derived from

road (Jsh)] and that


;

^Lo

is

named

La*^

meaning / converted, or

(ML),

deflected,

1741

and

"because the poet converts the rhyme-letter,


it

from

like

its

course to another

similar

in

letters

Approximate are

(DM).

incorporation,

the cause

since

necessitating incorporation in two likes [731]


in

deflects

is

present

the same, because

two approximates, being nearly

from which
returning the tongue to a position near that
you raised it is like returning it to the very position
from which

it

was

raised.

And

it is

therefore compared

to the gait of the shackled, because he lifts his foot, and

puts

it

down

in, or near,

the same position

and that

is

burdensome to him and similarly, when you raise the


:

tongue from a place, and return it to the same, or to one


near it, that is heavy for which reason incorporation is
;

necessary (IY).

[Z followed by]

IH

begins to explain the

incorporation of approximates, one into the


prefixes a preface [below], notifying the

other

manner

and

of their

incorporation; and then another preface [736, 737], noti-

them may not be incorporated into their


Whenever incorporation of the
approximates (R).
fying which of

[letter into its

(M)] approximate is intended, its conversion [into the form of the latter (M)] is unavoidable

SH), as a preliminary (M), in order that they


may become homogeneous, so as to make the incorpora[755] (M,

tion true (Jrb), because

it is

ration of the former, as

it is,

according to

this,

impossible to effect incorpointo the latter (M).

incorporation

except in two likes [731] (IY).

is

And,

really not correct,

When,

therefore,

you

1742

)
X

^ in &j>o
^

to incorporate the j into the

desire

XXIV.

'y

The flash of His lightning doth

43.

IA

ivell-nigh,

[because of the proximity of their outlets (IY)J then


U

into the

saying

'.,-,-

the

in jLojLb

Is

When you
first

and afterwards incorporate

'

f>

U^(5o

*iLj

it

' s
;

and similarly the y

into

s s

III.

oJU^

^n/i a

65.

sect

say (M).

incorporate two mobile approximates, you do

make the

three things,

the

convert the o into

first

letter into the

XXIV.

rate, [as in

of

first

them

quiescent, convert

form of the second, and incorpobut, if one of the

43. above];

two

approximates be orig. quiescent, there are only two


operations, conversion of the

and

its

incorporation,

This [combination of] conversion

[as in III. 65. above].

and incorporation

first,

of three

is

kinds

(1)

the

first is

converted into the form of the second, and afterwards


into

incorporated

it

and

incorporation: (2) the second

of the
first is

first

to [each of]

(SH)

of

converted into the form

and then, the two letters being


:

alike,

the

the two letters

(3)

together into a [third] letter approximate

them

and afterwards one of them

porated into the other (IY).


first

is

incorporated into the second

are changed

mode

this is the proper

The

rule

is

is

incor-

to convert the

into the second (R, Jrb), not the converse,

is altering the first letter


[either] because incorporation

by uniting

it

with the second, and making

it

with the

second like one letter; so that, since alteration of the

1743

two approximates have become two likes,


unavoidable, you begin with altering it by conversion
after the

first,
is

(jR)

[or] because the

(Jrb)

is

quiescent

more

letters substituted

(MASH)]

[where also the rule


the

*.

--

u
poration, as in ^is

when

first is

it

of JlixJl [756],

(SH) without

is

incor-

'***-

^ and ~Ja^f
I

[692, 756].

[one ofj two things, (1) the

whose

a collection [of

disregarded,] for a similar reason,

than the second, which


letters

in

for the

often altered

is
^

obstacle

being lighter than the second (R),] and

first's

because this

is

>

mentioned (R),] as in by^-s 3 1

and JoLscJM [737,740-742]; and

only

for alteration

except because of an obstacle, [which prevents

oouformity to the rule

[vid,

fit

first's

the case in

is

(a)

Such an

being lighter

two guttural

higher than the second [732]

intended to incorporate

_.

into

but
or

no other guttural being incorporated into


one farther in than it [737] (b) the . and ^ in such as
[737, 742],

t)^L,orig. j-^xL [685 (case


.

is

heavy

(2.)

the

first's

7, a), 7

6, 737,

747]; because

being possessed of an excellence

not [found] in the second, in which case this excellence


is

preserved [696], by abandoning conversion of the

into the second

and there

is

no incorporation, unless the

second be aug. t in which case


tion, contrary

first

its

conversion and altera-

to the rule [above mentioned], are not

heeded, as l^Lt and

J^i

[737, 756] (R).

195 a

But ^^>

for

[741]

is

weak (SH), because here the

converted into the second, as


into the

first,

as

is

required

first

not

is

the rule ; nor the second

is

by the

obstacle

but both
2

are converted into a third, vid.

(MASH)

_.

r ^9> (JH&** [689, 758],

is

anomalous, [though] obligatory

(SH), not used except thus

(MASH).

Incorporation in approximates being by as-

736.

while \s*~

similation to likes [731, 735], the closer their approxi-

mation, the stronger

incorporation in

approximation, the more remote

less the

The two approximates meet

(IY).

two words (M).

or

is

When

them

is

and the

incorporation

in either

one word,

two approximates are com^

f a

bined, then, (1) if they be in two words, as dUUx>

Who

is like

iheef [below], one of them

into the other

(a)

confusion,

if it

occur,

is

incorporated

is

not heeded,

because they are in the place suggestive of separation

and, when they are separate, the o./. of each


nizable

(b) incorporation, (a)

necessary, nor approved


(
*

oc

)
> y

is

(b)

both be mobile,

if

if

necessary in the case of

is

the

first

recogis

not

be quiescent,

with the letters of

o'

and the determinative J with what we


gJUjil [751],
shall mention [749] ( Q ) is not necessary in any other
:

case

but

mation

is

is

approved, and especially

close

(2) if

when

the approxi-

they be in one word, then,

both be mobile, incorporation, (a)

if it

(a) if

produce confusion

1745

of one paradigm with another, does not take place, as in

made frm aud Jo ^ knocked

jJsJ

the

peg [below]

similarly in the n., as Ju, peg [751]; (b)


'

produce confusion,

allowable, as Jwo

is

himself [737,756], because


is

doubled,

-*

JojM

* 'S

Jooo wrapped

with the

and

x S

-*

incorporated into

its

s ^ * *

and

[for
^iacj
L

Cr

quiescent, then,

confusion, the

* C' *
Jutii' is

of

which reason you do not say

for

C *

and ^~^l
>

them be

for

do not

if it

<c

[757], like Juc\l


&

when the
*

(S

JJLS!

and

not one of their paradigms, nay, does not

occur, except

- -

(a)

v_ r .oj ]

if

(b) if

the

first

of

incorporation produce

approximation be not com-

first, if their

9 set

plete,

remains unincorporated, as ^^J' clusters of dates


9

and

ofy^s (K on XIII.

,jJy-o [?5l] <R), pi.

4.)

having

one root (K, B), auos [724] and &llf surname, tUix

and

sLci

pxi goitred antelopes [751] but,


if their
approximation be complete, may be displayed
from regard to the confusion produced by incorporation,

goitred antelope

or

jvJ^

from regard to the closeness of the

incorpoiated

' *

approximation, as Jo^ inf. n. of Ju'J [above], aor. juj

Q*o

and (jtJJ^p/. of

>

^jXfc

yearling goat, where some incor-

os

porate the y into the ^

saying j ^ and

hence their saying o^ [758]

the

Banu Tamim

alleviate

8 **
,

like &j3"tiver

and

jjljcc 737,

758]

()
ta>

>

for

Ju^

[above],

which

by eliding the Kasra of the

4XJa,j

[368]

so that, after

making

1746

.-

[the yy

quiescent, -they say <^

with the quiescent


able,

its pi. 0(2


^

>

*~

of

some of the Arabs

(y)

s
if

Jo^ and
S

jwL

aor. JJxj**,
[above],
J

from fear of heaviness,

jJs>

not allow-

keep to H Jo and

is

lest the excellence

covering [696, 735] be obliterated


8

not allowable,

is

incorporation

^tju^

removes the confusion

-*

n. of JJe>
in such as jJb;
"
J tn/.

)
/

>**

9^0

so often used that

is

9
(
\

and, in their dial., Jo

displayed, like

because this word

deemed heavy while

were

said,

unincorporated

and of confusion,

if

j^

were said
dial,

and similarly in Jo ^ they keep to the Hijaza

var.,

i.

Kasr of the ^[758], because of that

e.,

which we have

[fear of heaviness or confusion]

mentioned

(S)

they form no paradigm in which


O

quiescent before

or J

as

oo

not allowable here, as

or Jj-c

it is in

for incorporation

[above], because

Jja^

<y and j are closer in approximation than


as

is

incorporated into

them in two
they

and J or

proved by the incorporation of & and y

the other [752]

contrary to
,j

and J

[749, 750], as

[separate] words, like

Lord and

viJ^jJo

because incorporation

is

Who

is

is

viL?^

for

if JLJ>

each into

which are not

incorporated into

^o

II. 142.

From

theef [749, 751],

then accidental, not permanent


So

and, according to this,

occurs

is

[just]

and

Juic

were

ration would not be allowable, because of

said, incorpo-

what we have

1747

mentioned

[just]

nothing would remain but d's-

so that

which is deemed heavy,


play [of the two approximates],
as
because, ^ being near in outlet to J and ^ they are,
,

s x

were, two

it

likes:

(e)

and
^IJ^fr

tXj'j

inf.

n. of

' '

cXJ'j

with dissolution of incorporation, are weak, rare,


- O
_ 'OS
not to be copied () as for tUij [above], ijtjJLo and
[above],

the like, with display, they are allowable only because

the approximation between the two letters is incomplete


if incorporation of one of the two approximates into
{\j)

the other do not produce confusion,

it is

incorporated,

* * C

effaced [737], because JJUI

was

as (C^ol

not
o
when the o has the ^

tion of the

is

s "s O

of JOIAJ

incorporated into the


A

^ s

'

which reason ^j-o and


:

a ) Khl

incorporated into it, or


s s so
,^a
of J.*Xs
as
[756], for
!

[for

[for]

from

v^JLa.^

because

an aag.

^j

,]

is

not doubled (S, IY)

Wlio died ?

it

digm, that this

and

[ ,j ]

'O

kiu

and .^j

are
for

dividing into portions

Khl say Ji ^

for Juil

[by incorporating the

in a paradigm where the

so that this becomes equivalent


si

to the detached

* ,
f

as they say
^5^*!
it is

ujwdJ

^o

" I heard

(I Y)

says

says that you say j^.^

jJub from oJLa-j I feared and

(R)

^Tjl

* s *

" C

iaj

not said

with repeti-

one of their formations, except

is

in dULLo

"

[above] and

Si

yLo

'

being plain, by the sense and the parais

and similarly

-L>! for]

1748

from u^l) despaired, by analogy to this "


aor. tX\j [above], there

is

lead to

two

transformations [684 (condition 10,

d)],

of the

elision

i. e.,

jLs :

another preventive [of incor-

poration], vid. that incorporation would

[consecutive]

In

(S).

in the aor. and

incorporation.
u

And

hence they do not form such [a pret.] as


^jj>j with
Fath. [of the
be two [consecu], because there would

ii

ojjj

then ojo

Os '*

4)0

'

>

tive] transformations in its aor.

Z means that from

(M).

then]

[333] they say

jjjy*

^^

aor.
,

^j!

forming the

v.

in the pret. on [the measure of]

vsJjij

with Kasr, in order that the aor.


>

measure
of the

of] J^XAJ

XX

X
,

like

the

vid.

J^j
may

[699-701]

may

be on [the

and [thus]

not ensue in

it

elision

whereas,
9

<i

if

* +

the pret. were formed on [the measure of] oJLJw with


f

Fath, the aor. would have to be

you would [then]

elide the

so that

with Kasr

as in Jou [482, 699]

afterwards incorporate o into &


quiescent

ox

JULOJ

after

making the

and

and
first

two transformations would occur con-

secutively (IY).

not an absolute [rule] that, in every


two approximates in outlet, one of them should be incor.

737.

It

is

nor that, in every two remotes,


porated into the other
such [incorporation] should be disallowed. For some;

times the approximate is liable to the intervention of

1749

some preventive, which debars it from incorporation;


which
and the remote happens to have some peculiarity,
Incorporation
incorporation permissible (M).
in one word,
of one of two approximates into the other,

makes

its

when

(1)

it

does not produce confusion,

is

[found] only
* * '

, a

in a few cote.,

as
(a) JiXil*

^A\

as

jJ^

ll 735,756]: (c) jlis

Jilis

as

[736, 756, 757]

682, 757]: (e) iiili

J;j^[667,

as

as

J^^,

[736]: (b)

(d)

an

J^ixo^
"5

woman

oto

^R), with double r

(MAJh),

ji^

orig.

because JJli" [with the p doubled (IY)]

not one of

is

their formations [395], so that they are safe from ambi-

guity
as an

(M

on

736)

[seems to be regarded by

(a) it

is [said

augmented quad. but]


;

first
|.

being a

,j

s o

],

like

ji.,

to be (Jh)]
'

<v> (Jh, IY),

because no [augmented] quad, of

this formation occurs [394, 395] (Jh)


is

Akh

<

& quin. [on the measure of JJLUs


the

by

dubious, not allowable,

(2) in other cases,

except with closeness of aps

of the
proximation, and quiescence
o

first,

as in

o; and

&

ijliXfr

[736, 758]; and, [even] with that, rare.

And,

for

the most part, incorporation of one of two approximates


into
fff

the other

Jowi!

Jotii!

[found] only in (1) two words; (2)

is

* * '*

xfi^ x

xx^

JoUi'

and J^Lo [above].

of such incorporation

is

the

first's

One preventive

being characterized

by a quality not [found] in the second

in

which case

1:7-50

the

first is

not incorporated

vation of that quality (R);

into-

the second, for preser-

And

[hence (M, R)].they do*


S x

not incorporate
lip

(I)

became thin

the letters of

(MASH)]

into

JA&JC

^o [A (camel's}

what

is

them [below] (M, SH), because of

approximate

to<

their additional quali-

ty (SH), the preservation of which

is

(MA

necessary

\ja (R, Jrb), which is said,


be called "lengthy" and "long" [732],

vid. (a) lengthiness in

SH),

CHd,

in the

because

to

so long that

it is

(b) softness in ^

and

it

reaches the outlet of J


nasality

(c)

in

expansiveness [and flaccidity (R)] in

ji.

(Jrb).;.

[755];

(d)

(R, Jrb) and

v3-

[753], because of their excessive laxity [731] (Jrb); (e)


s

oLxi

La

in

i.

e.,

mouth with

a sound emitted from the

the articulation of o. (R)

reiteration in

(f)

(a) the disallowance of incorporation

(R, Jrb)

caused not by

is

lack of the requirer, but by existence of the preventive


[of incorporation]

and hence
o

which are collected

in

>

^i

\j6

>

and ji

! s

*-o'

compression of the edge of

,f

an

eyelid [753]

into

their

(oc) these letters are not incorporated'

approximates; but their approximates are

incorporated into them


into

f O - O

[755], as
i

porated into
[754]

and ji

L>

is

as

so that

is

not incorporated

O f-

^^T\
* *a

it,

Liax)

Honor Bakr\ but


'

is

incor-

^^^0! Associate

not incorporated into

-.

icith

Matar

[745, 746]

but

1751

~. is

incorporated into ji [745]

^*^

rated into vj [753], as


is

and

is

not incorpo-

Jo o^cf

incorporated into

x"

Bakr but

Recognize

[754], as vjjj

v^*jf Go into
i

to

and

not incorporated into J [750], as

is

choose for him; but J


*

as

yiil

is

s-

xJ

Ox O

yc=.

incorporated into^ [749, 750],

'

Jo'j

XXIII.

Lord, forgive

contain an excess in sound over their

for these letters

approximates

My

118. ^4?wZ say,

so that their incorporation would lead to

mutilating them, and annulling their superiority over


their approximates (I Y)

(b) ^

and

may

[below]

be

incorporated, one into the other, because the excellence


of softness in one of

softness (R)

likes

IH

(c]

incorpo-

characterized by

is

says "into what

its

approximate to

is

[above], because they are incorporated into their

( Jrb)

G - s

and the reason why [the

33s
,

'

<Xv, and aLJ


is

not removed by

is

the other, which also

ration into

them"

them

and

and

[prig. J^x**-

aL^J

Ji b

,]

such as

in]

are incorporated

only that transformation [685 (case

735, 747] has

1,*^

made them

two

into

likes

7, a, a, 6),

(SH)

a)

716,

IH

interposes an objection against himself, because he has


laid

down

each into
"
[here]

[above]
its

How

that

approximate
is

are not incorporated,

so that he, as

it

were, say&
one of them incorporated into the other

S m ^

in such as Juyu,

and

C =

and

the conversion of the

--

iuJ ?

""
:

and then he

into

196 a

replies that, if

were for incorporation,

1752

that would be an objection


into

but that the

only because their combination

deemed heavy,

is

not for incorporation, for which reason the


into ,5 whether

be

it

second

first or

converted

is

is

converted

whereas, if the

conversion were for incorporation of one of two approxi-

mates into the other, only the


into the second [735]
version,

two

and further

quiescent, incorporation

belongs to the

cat. of

approximates

is

first

necessary [731]

conversion of two

of which

is

so that this

likes,

not of two

this reply, however, requires consi-

the

if

because,

deration,

that, after the con-

beirg combined, the

,5 s

would be converted

first

conversion were merely on

account of their combination's being deemed heavy,

would be converted into


9

when

first

them
>

698]

7, a, 6),

7, b, 6),

which two

for

and

^
is

"

714] arid oo^Ja

[exs.]

the conversion, from the very beginning,


of incorporation

of

mobile, as in Jo^Jo [685 (case

[685 (case

the

notify that

is for

the sake

[below] are approximate in

and
quality, vid. their being soft, vocal,

intermediate

between rigid and lax [734], although they are not


so that one of them is incorapproximate in outlet [732]
;

is converted, even if
5
porated into the other
it be second, because the intention is to alleviate by the
;

while the

incorporation, whereas double

is

thus approximation in quality

mation

in

outlet

and they

not lighter than

is

are

and

treated like approxialso

encouraged to

1753

incorporate by the quiescence of the


ipso jacto a butt

for

incorporation

excellence of softness, it

its

being

and, as for the

we

as

is,

and

first,

said

not

[above],

removed [by the incorporation], because each of the two


letters is characterized
C

f'

XXIV.

^ jT

^ "f-o-e

>

gj

Jdj9f

readings]

(d) [the

**

|wjU> (jd*J
752],

by softness (R)

62.

VII.

vlj

For some of

LXXI.

150.,

their business [748,


29. [128, 539],

and

ft

uA**U XXXIV.

We

9.

make

will

the earth

swallow them up [753] occur (SH), incorporation being

some of the Readers

transmitted, in such cases, fioin


(R), though

GG

the

disapprove of that (Jrb)

what

skilful elocutionists hold that


"

is

(oc)

meant by "incor-

poration
[here] is stifling, which is tropically termed
"
incorporation", because stifling is approximate to incor-

poration [731, 752];

for, if

that were [really] incorpo'a-

two quiescents would irregularly concur in XXIV.


[above] ( 8 ) Ks and Fr allow incorporation of into

tion,

62.

J regularly, from
mobile

dislike to the reiteration in

by a mobile

^ preceded

is

w^hen
e

followed

as

(y)

the

in

"

I-0

O f-

pJUb

aJU!

'&

y-jJf

<

(jjjTLsJb

VI.

53.

thankful? [755]
ration

by

pronounced faint by
*

IA1,

"

by

Is not

and that

his school,

God
is

btst

acquainted with the

tropically

though

it is

named

of sibilance

incorpo-

[really] stifling

(2) the sibilants [746, 752] into


lest the excellence

"

any other
be removed

letters
:

(a)

(R)

(SH),

they are

1754

incorporated only one into another, as will be seen [752];


**

"

(f

except in the conjug. of JUIAJ! [below], as

xxCw
*4*ut

X*

and

^*

^Kt

[735, 756] (R): (3) the covered [letters (R, Jrb)] into

any

others, without covering [below], according to the


1

chastest [usage] (SH), except in the conjug. of


XS

fi

-^

[below], as u>~o
^

and Lolj

x-

[756]

(a)

Cu

you say JJI3

la&&.! /sTee

ioA^I JSTeep

a second, with incorporation, together

with retention or omission of covering,

its

preservation
,,

being chaster, as
2

(a), 3,

will

be seen [752]

above] the preventive

is

ss

(b) in JmAi! [cases

removed by conversion

of the second into a sibilant letter or a letter of covering,

because, the second, being aug., its alteration

disapproved (R)

(c)

it

is

not

is

known, from IH's saying

"without covering" [above], that the covered letters are


incorporated with retention of the covering, as in the
reading of IA1

Jjf^li

^ L^ XXXIX.

57. [54, 7-2]

but this requires consideration, as will be seen (Ji'b) (4)


a guttural letter [nearer to the mouth (M)] into one
:

farther in

(MASH),

(M, SH) the throat (M), towards the tho.ax


than

into the heavier

(Jrb); except

_.

it

(SH),

lest incorporation of the easier

ensue, and thus heaviness be entailed


into

and

(SH), from the


(a) some guttural

[735, 742]

closeness of the approximation (Jrb)


letters are neither incorporated,

nor incorporated into,

vid.

1755

Haniza and

[738, 739]

but the rest of them are incor-

and incorporated into [740-743] (IY)


letters
corporation of two approximate guttural
porated,

(b) in-

rare

is

chance to occur, the lower is incorporated into


* QS Q
&
;*>-'the higher, as [ Ui'lsu^t for] Ui'U* gj^>\ Slap Hatim on

but,

if it

the jorehead [740]

(a) if the second

to be lower,

happen

one does not incorporate, unless there be between them


a close approximation, in which case one incorporates

by contravening the condition of incorporation among


two approximates [735],
into the

the

as

first,

when

by converting the second

vid.

_, is

or

followed by

since, if

were converted into the second, the expression

first

would not be lighter than

it

was before incorporation


*

(R)

(b)

and

6 ^

3Ls\jSl [735, 740-742] (SH), converting the second

into the first (R, Jrb), not the first into


(Jrb), in order that the incorporation

(R)

>

hence, with these [letters], they say tjyLsxj *M

(c)

this

incorporation
into

than

[case 4]

of

is

not be heavy

requires consideration, because

into

notwithstanding that
,

may

the second

by conversion of the
is

farther in the throat

allowable, as will be seen [743]

but to this

can be replied that, since they are [both] from the


third outlet of the throat [732], it is as
neither
it

though

of them were farther in the throat than the other


if

you say

"

The undotted

and

and,

are [both] from the

1756

middle outlet [of the throat]

IH

tion were correct,

so that, if

what you men-

ought not to mention them also",

1 say that, since incorporation of

_.

into

5 is

allowable

[740], notwithstanding that they are tot

from one outlet,

and

unavoidable, he

for that reason the

joins p with
[to

But they

(Jrb).
*"

(M), as

*C

dlxxi

s is

the exception he fancied peculiar

lest

it,

mention of

incorporate (1)

into

^ [75]]

^ Who

is

with thee

differ in respect of [their outlets

[respectively,] they

in

agree

?,

because, though they

on] the tongue aud

lip,

the quality of nasality

produced in them from the upper part of the nose (IY)


(2) [six of] the

[eleven] letters [749] of the tip of the

tongue, [which are

and

^ ,^

J*

> ,

yfl

y,

, ,fe ,

&,

and ji [746, 748, 752] (M), because,


though they are not from the same outlets as the two
s> (IY),] into ^6

latter, still

they amalgamate with them, since ^o throug.h

its flaccidity,

and ji through the expansiveness in

it,

are

so lengthy that they reach the letters of the tip of the

tongue

(3)

and

of prolongation

[above],

which agree in the quality

and lengthiness, though

their outlets

them being from the lip, and the


other from the middle of the mouth [732] so that, when
are far apart, one of

they meet, and their first is quiescent, the ^ is converted


into (5 and [the first] is [then] incorporated into the
,

[second]

you in

[747] (IY).

detail the

And

I shall [now] explain to

predicament of the

letters,

one by one

1757

and what happens to some of them, [when combined]


with others, in incorporation (M).
.

in

738.

Incorporation

the general rule [744-752]

is

mouth and

the letters of the

tongue [732, 734],

because they are more numerous in the language

heaviness in them,

when they

so that

are adjacent and approxi-

more apparent and alleviation of them more


But the letters of the throat, and those of
obligatory.

mate,

is

the lip [732, 734] are more remote from incorporation


[737 (case

4, a, b),

740, 742], because they are fewer in

the language, and more troublesome to the speaker

and

such of them as are incorporated [738-743, 753-755] are


so because of [their] proximity to the letters of the

mouth and tongue J743] (IY).


incorporated

[737, 740]

(R).

Hamza and! are not


Hamza is in reality a

rising produced from the farthest part of the throat

and

[658, 732]

and, since

it is

with

its like

is

therefore heavy, in their estimation

deemed heavy [when single], it is heavier


so that, when two Hamzas are combined

in

any position other than that of the ^ [below], there


is no
but they have, in alleviaincorporation in them
tion, a process more suited to them than
;

incorporation

[661] (IY).

Hamza

[therefore (IY)]

into its like, except


(1)
O 6 s

(IY)] in

is

[ JLxj

Hamza

Q
,

>

J*i

[when

it

is
is

not incorporated
a double c vid.

^
and what resembles them, whose

(IY),]such as

JtU [661,

671, 731].

jjf

1758

Se

>

and

'

^H jj|

AdDa"ath the name


'~-

/>

you made

of a valley

*j

crying out,

a,

pi.

on [the measure

(a) if
6

m'er, from *La

*
S

R^^

4>

Ju L* petitioner and

for

(M)

of] Jjti

you would say

9o5

>

iJLui

and

^a.

Al Mutanakhkhil

the Hudhali

'

>

>

'" '

&*kX~$jC jjlCjC..

^3 t

''o^>"^o-c>o^
\*^S\.^uO vA^V. J

7/* ii

^^

itfere

&A

^af

case

>G*

~- '

jirtjJ

^Aere

LSfc

says

'

yj

fi>>

-o

(juO J^o

came

me a hungry

to

perishing man, one of the distressed of the people,

from

O 6

^vhom good ivas withheld, where


is

pi. of <j**3b

those

who hold

(b) this is in

,J*,AJ

[685 (case

one word (IY)

that two [consecutive]

715]

10),

(2)

among

Hamzas should be

sounded true [when they meet in a position other than


that of the

(IY)]

says

"As

for the

two Harnzas of

^T Tp Thy father read [731] and eJCT^i't [662, 731],


no incorporation in them" (M), though alleviation of one of them is obligatory [661, 662 (IY) "but",
there

is

says he,

"

they assert that I AI, and some people with

him, used to sound the two Harnzas true, which

corrupt"

[a (IY)]

[dial, of

some Arab folk (IY)]

is

so

that, according to the saying of these, incorporation


[of

two Hamzas (IY)]

Hamza
(IY).

is

It

not
is

(M), because

[prig,.]

is

allowable

double, [as

it

(M), though the


is in

exception 1]

not incorporated into any other [letter]


it is

not incorporated into

its like, so

that

1759

incorporation into
ly

unless

such [a letter]

as"

or

as

>

and then encounter

incorporated into [747], in

is

a* &

Qz

it is

or

be incorporated, on the ground that

may

it

or

more unlike*

is

approximates [740]

be softened into

it

which case

its

)L>

for ab

>

^ [685 (case

7, b, &,

),

716],

6^

where incorporation may be omitted,


the

is

[as ib ^

because

,]

meant to be understood as Hamza; or employed,


c

because
i*fL
[is]

it is

a quiescent ^ followed by

inf. n. of

any other
739.

is?pi [685 (case

[letter incorporated] into

incorporated, either into

its like,

were incorporated into


would become [letters] other than
For,

(\[).

if it

second of the incorporated [pair


mobile [731]

whereas

is

it

while the

first,

its like,
,

it

is

disallowed with

you say that


incorporation
of

is

it is
is

its

is

only

not mobilized, so that

is

its

Hamza

only like the

two would become a Hamza

and then, in the case of


like

the two

because the

of letters]

though quiescent,

second [731]; [so that

Nor

approximate

mobilization would lead to its conversion into

[683]

orig.

(M).

its

absolutely not

is

or into

^ic

716] (IY).

7, a, 6),

[682, 716, 737, 738, 740]

as in

what

is

disallowed with

approximate.

not incorporated into

:]

its

Or, if you will,


its like,

because

only into a mobile, whereas mobilization

not correct

nor into an approximate,

lest the

additional [quality of] prolongation and lengthiness in


197 a

1760

it

Nor

be obliterated [737] (IY).

capable of being

is it

incorporated into (M).

Having explained the approximation

740.

letters according to the outlet [731, 735^,

to a quality that takes the place of it

explained which of

them

approximates [736, 737],

of

and according
[731, 737^, and

are not incorporated into their

IH begins upon the letters

that

are incorporated into their approximates, mentioning

them in the order adopted in mentioning the

outlets

but omitting Hamza, because it is not incorpobecause it is


rated into its approximates [738] and
[732]

not incorporated into


5 [is

(Jib).

its like

or its approximates [739]

incorporated (M, R)] into

(M), as Uiliu^l [737] (M, R, Jrb)


Slaughter this one [735, 737, 742], for
<X#

(I

(M, SH), only

occur before, or after [below], the

(R), whether the

and

siLsvlSf

Ui'l^. au^-l

^3\
Vv

(M), because they are approximates, since

from the middle of the throat, and


farthest] part of

it,

only

from the

first

and

is

[and

being between them [732];

while both are surd, lax [734] (IY).

Separation

is

better, because doubling of guttural letters, not being


as we mentioned [698], is rare in
general in one word,
two words also [742]; while incorporation is good

Arabic, because the two outlets are approximate [732],

and both

[letters]

are surd, lax [734] (R).

But

-. is

1761

nearer to the mouth

porated into

and, for that reason,

Separation

[735, 737].

better, in this

is

letters are

than incorporation, since guttural

[also],

[738, 742],

incorporated

generally

not incor-

is

because

of

not

their

remoteness from the outlet cf the [other] letters, and


If

their fewness.

you convert

[above],

be in what
-^

but, as for
into

though
surd,

f.

is

Oi*
JLa!

65

as U^AS*

it

however,

will,

it

into

5 is

after

and incorporate [the

[comparatively] near to the mouth,


s

Act

Haitham,

ivell to

"*

is nearer in outlet to

lax,

like

whereas

^ * M

porated into

it,

as ^ibc

No approximate

(M).

for

your incorporating _ [into 9 ] by converting


is not
s
no
(IY).
incorporated into c

is

XA^ Slap
is

which

[738, 739]; while those

than

-^ is

vocal,

only

because

s is

intermediate

its like is

incor-

* o

HilCd on the forehead

incorporated into

before it in [order of] outlet


[732], in neither of

And

between rigid and lax (R).

_,

when

into the second], in order that the incorporation

first

may

you

is

it,

because

there are only Harnza and


[such] incorporation correct

which are

after

it,

nearer to the

mouth, are not incorporated into it, because it is farther


in the throat, and what is nearer to the mouth is not
incorporated into the farther in the throat [737] (IY).
.

741.

(1) its like, as

[is

Li*

incorporated (M, R)] into (M,


*j^l

Exalt 'All and *llj -cjJT

SH)
13

1762

II. 256. [182]

worker

(M), and similarly

That I

Ju>Lc III. 193.

wasted (IY)

be

not

ivill

(2)

whether the

of outlet (R),

the

let

*;u

work of any

(M, SH), from proximity

occur after, or before, the

'

fi

(M), as UjlsvJN

Exalt Hdtim (M, R, Jrb) and

Slaughter a yearling goat [735, 737, 742], for

*i
Q ^ Q

and bye*

(M)

>^~?3

(a)

says that [in

Scourge Jjfamal (S)] incorporation and separation are


good, because both [letters] are from one outlet [732]

(R)

conversion of

(b)

into

(a) before the

good, because the rule of incorporation

is

is

that the e

should be incorporated into the second, and transmuted


into its form

good as the
^.^

in

^^

fcij-fr

first

the c into

from

is

(c)
;

saying xi^cXxi

meaning

however,

is

allowable, but not so

not incorporated into c

but,
I

it

*AA

transmits

if

you

[first]

converted

would be allowable, as
&^>

from

[below] (S)

IA1

III. 182. ^twcZ he that shall be

,j.

(d)

r >^\ ^1

dragged away

with incorporation of the _ into


(3) s also, but after conversion of both

the fire [below],

the ^ [742] (M)


Cf

into

Praise 'Arafa

you say iUx2o^

AjjT

(IY)

-. tX*

AlYazidi,

after the -,

(6)

s,

[below ]

as

-^.^-^x^, C

-*

^ja

with them and & ^


^

though separation

is

x-

L^JOO

ty^A ^e^e

more frequent

(a)

the

1763

rule of converting the first into the second [735] requires

L^o to be said
i.

e.,

the

and heavier, requires

farther in the throat,

is

while the obstacle, vid. that the second,

the second to be converted into the


said

but both [forms] are deemed heavy

reason double

as in xj

be

to

lax?

which

for

a^

a ^

and

&5 [698],

and double

as

s'

as

in

and

first,

cj repulsed and *2was pusillanimous, are very rare

while omission of incorporation also


because each of the two [letters]

account of

is

deemed heavy,

considered heavy, on

is

being low in the throat, and a fortiori,

its

two combined; while they are also incongis vocal, and & surd
so that they seek a
ruous, since
letter akin to, but lighter than, both, vid. which is
therefore, the

lighter, because

higher in the throat, than both, for

which reason such

as

a "

a '

^>j

was hoarse, _j
*

^^

ivas wide
j3

and

and

and

5^

35 ,,

[above], s$ and xi

while

it is

akin to c

because

both are from the middle of the throat; and to


surdity and laxity

them

the

and

into

s,

in

and incorpo-

into the other, as


and jTSL
jCsa*

[above] for jv^jw and *3fyc


[usage] is to

and, for this reason, some of the

Banu Tamlm convert


rate one of

\
{mr

spreading, are numerous, contrary to cj

*5"

"
z *

buried,

Ls^

though the most frequent


omit conversion and incorporation, because
;

the combination of the two [letters]


(b) like that is

is

accidental (R)

Lit L^f Slap 'Inaba on

the forehead

1764

[above] in incorporation and separation

mean

into

though separation

is

it,

better (S)

into the second,

altogether (R).

Only

No

is

precedes the c

as

is

by conversion

an universal, unbroken,

they abandon incorporation

its like is

incorporated into

incorporated into

it

S,

because

which

(M).

it is

weak,

nearer to the mouth,

is

into the [
[here] incorporated

it

and, as for what

approximate
transmitted from IA1 in III. 182. [above],

according to
is

become two

snd, that being impracticable for them, from

the heaviness of double

is

and

Slap 'All en the forehead, because the rule

first

rule [737]

but [R says that]

of incorporating the lower into the higher,

of the

when you

c into

so that they

they do not act like that when the


in LJLfc XAS

and,

you transmute the

to incorporate,

then incorporate the

which

is]

farther in

the throat [737], the reason being that IA1 regards the
outlet
approximation in

may

be converted into

into the other], as

^Jo [and

Banu Tamim, and

the

j^-s> $>

for

Le*x>

whereas the rule

But, when

have premised (IY).


they

[and *^yo

^
*

s,

and

s s

^ l^^o

are combined,

transmitted from

Scourge Hildl (IY)],

& S

and ^^ba

jux^la*!s Slap 'Utba on the forehead


*

what we

and incorporated [one

^^LaaJail

*x>

is

sQ

ios|

(IY)]; and

XX O >OXO
for k/jcc ej^\

'

(M).

these are frequent in the


[such incorporations as]
speech of the Baru Tamlm, because the combination of

And

two

s is lighter, in

c s or
.

two

s,

742.

r
V

1765

their estimation, than that of

two

and nearer to the mouth (LY).


[is

MASH)]

incorporated (M,

into

(M,

as "$*->
(1) its like,
^_s3t

SH)

Slaughter a Iamb,

\*&

JiL XVIII.

236. The bond of

marriage until

in that, because incorporation of

into p
p
C>

v_>

as II. 256. [741]

III.

(a)

there

into

(IY)

no

is

difficulty

that of

is like

(2, 3) 5

1I

and p, by

(SH), as before stated [735,

converting them into


737],

JU r^* *^

(M), and

59, [549]

and s3Uao3! [740]


inbycJJSl [741]
182. occurs (SH), read by IA1 with

(Jrb);

though

incorporation,

As for _ it is not
[741].
by converting the _ into
which is
incorporated into what is above it, because p
,

nearer to

than

it

^
^-

is

vocal, while
.

and, though

from that of

is

likewise
[732].

But

[letter] farther in [the throat]

things,

as

is

its

surd [734]

outlet

is

far

incorporated into a

is

than

it,

vid.

[one of] two

and p [735, 737], by their being converted into

byi^3o3t

poration

still

surd,

is

and 3Ls!o3l [above].

Although

incor-

rare in guttural letters [738, 740], because

which reason they are seldom


doubled [698, 740], and even in two words they are

of their heaviness,

for

mostly not incorporated, one into the other,


double [letter] be formed from them,
rated into one of the two letters,

still

lest a quasi-

is

incorpo-

from the closeness of

me

its

And

approximation to them.

into the

the second

although the converse

first,

is

is

concerted

the rule [735]^

because the lowest of the gutturals in the throat is the


heaviest of them the heaviest being Hamza, then s ,
;

then c

then

_.

lighter than

ration

the

is

and

&

to alleviate

first,

heavier,

then c

which

is

^
c

and then

so that

is

while the intention of incorpo-

and therefore,

lighter,

you converted
into the second, which is
if

you would dissipate the lightness of incorpo-

ration, because of the heaviness of the letter [that the

would be] converted into and then the case would

first

be [as bad] as though nothing at

But

(R).

into

that,

and

are [regarded

all

by

[740, 741] (M), since there

were incorporated

is

as] incorporated

nothing to prevent

because they are farther in the throat, and

-,

nearer to the mouth, for which reason they are incorporated into

it

while

bacause the nearer

it is

is

not incorporated into then,

not incorporated into the farther

[737] (IY).
.

743.

them
'" "0./-OS5 **
the reading of IA1
j^Lu^l +*. *Xo

and

are incorporated, each of

into
*

(l) its like, as in

^^

Lot> III. 79.

And

whosoever desireth aught other


"^C5

Allsldm as a religion and your saying

Transform

not thy

make (M)

(a)

there

JUJUs.
is

no

than
^O^^

<.**+*

difficulty

1767

and the lack of

in that, because of the unity of outlet,

Kur (IY)

the

in

no other two

(b)

preventive

is

better

R), like CUUL;

o!

it

(R)

[above], as in

>

of

and

f.

iu

(a)

g with

the superiority of separation

(6)

but incorporation

meet

and

is

*~j

incorporated into

is

(a)

higher than

is

Separation

R)

s,

dd*

>A> Brain Khalctf and

Skin thy sheep (M,


because

^
into
^

(2) its fellow (M),

Uii

(SH), as

into

and no two

a,

says (IY, R),

is

good

IY,

(S,

742] (S)

^ [741,

proved by the rarity

xx

the conjug. of ^^j>

[below], because the

Arabs hardly ever double what they deem heavy but


Mb says that incorporation is more proper than separa;

tion,

though separation

good (IY)

(b)

(R, Jrb), by conversion of the

rated into

though

is

is

is

^.

incorpointo

farther in [737], because their approximation

742]; and because

^ and

are [both] from the third outlet of the throat,

which

is

close, as in III. 182. [741,

the nearest of the [guttural] outlets [below] (Jrb)

separation

is

better

(a) incorporation

so good as incorporation of
is

higher than

while double

does not occur, except

garden (R)

ration is proved to

(6)

but

good, but not

is

[above], because -^

and because double

0^
&AAJLO beautiful

'

into

is

^,

when

is

frequent,

parted, as

.in

the superiority of sepa-

you by the rarity

of

in the conjug.

''

of
cy.>.>;

[above] (S)

(c)

the reason
198 a

why

incorporation

1768

of

into

.^

by conversion of the

dULkJLJ (S),]

[like

the

first is

their outlet

is

first

into the second/

allowable, notwithstanding that

higher than the second [737],


is

only that

is

the nearest of the guttural outlets [above]


9

to the tongue [738]

for

>

some of the Arabs say Jicu*

9,-

and

with

JjUx)

stifling of

the

before

and

before the letters of the [tongue and (S)]

such incorporation as that

[751], as

mouth

not allowable in

is

[741, 742], because they are far from the

(d)

and

-^

mouth

(R).

Some allow incorporation of and _, into them, because


of their nearness to the mouth but most disallow that,
;

because c and

from
.

and

_,

being very near to the mouth, are far

(IY).

The discussion

744.

of the guttural letters being

ended,

mouth

[738], because they are next to

begins upon the discussion of the letters of the

outlet].

ijj

is

and

and into

its like,

is

JU

(SH), as

often,
*

'7-

glorify Thee much,

a ^

s *

abb J^iaJU*
?
'

and Uls Jjo^

to

them being incorporated

into

(IY).

<jf

(jj

into

<J

and

into \J

Uii VII. 140. And ivhen he recovered,

he said and !j-y^ ^J^X^5

we may

mouth

like

it

its fellow (IY),

(Jfli!

order of

and J are

next to

[743] (M), each of

jr

[in

the nearest of the letters of the

the throat, and


e

them

XXIV.

^ !^C=

!3|

dLs\~\**i

^ XX.

34.

That

and make mention oj Thee


44.

Hath created every

XL VII.

18.

When

beast

they go

1769

Jorthfrom thy presence, they say (M) but not into any
;

As

other [letter] (IY).


their

there

likes,

is

in

it,

X.

JLi.

tS],

into

incorporation

no difficulty

Uif jli ijyjf ^*1

[above],

their

for

as

VII. 140.

when

90. Until,

>

drowning overtook him, he said, I

cubi
(j^L
"
'
*

Lo

believe,

and tX^Uj

IX. 100. .4nd take what they expend


*

oUations; and as

XX.

34. [above]

Fm'fy 2%cm art (IY).

*s

You

(S, R).

are near

tongue

is

they agree

&

are letters of the

(S), [and]

approximate, one

And J

>

as

^^

farther

^-3-*

but separation
in

'

better, [says

is

better

Incorporation
R), because

(S,

(R).

is

(J|

is

Separation

is

(R),] because their outlets are the nearest

of the lingual outlets to the throat

assimilated to

incorpo-

Torture Katan, by conver-

mouth than J

[the

is

,,

sion of the first into the second (R).

good

R)

(S,

to the other (R), in rigidity (S, R).

incorporate (S) because the two outlets

^Yhile

rated into

^"

sjjy^.^J!

good, and separation Js good

and because jf and

Z*

man (MAR).

Overtake Kalada (R), the name of a


says (R), Incorporation

35.

J by

incorporated into

into the second, as

first

^s *

conversion of the

to be

XX.

and ooS'^bt

with

[743], as

so that they are

[what has (R)] the

nearest of the guttural outlets to the tongue

is

assimi-

lated [to the letters of the tongue (S)] in the


separation,

and incorporation mentioned by us

(S, R).

1770

745.

[is

as LjL>

its like,

incorporated (M, K)] into (M,

**

*.&.!

Pa

Ja&t'r

ow (M) and

Bring out thy Tie-camel (a) there


from the unity of outlet, and the
:

two

SH),
a

Ikxi

do not meet

SH)

--^ <

is

no

<iJUU?>

r=-

'

difficulty in that,

lack of presentive

Kur (IY)

in the

(1)

fi

(2) ji [737]

(b)

(M,

Uli _jL Expel Shabath (M, Jrb) and


f~J^\
XLVIII. 29. JAa ftatft put forth its sprouts

as

(M), from the proximity of their outlets (IY).

Incorpo-

ration and separation are good, because they are from

one outlet

tongue
into

And S

(S).

any

R), both being letters of the middle of the

(S,

does not mention

its

incorporation

other than those two (IY).

letter

Yazidi reports that (M)j IA1 incorporates


j

>

^jju*
[the

^^

ft

t^

_^lO!

LXX.

(^3

The,

3, 4.

it

Master of

But [Alinto

in

the steps:

Angels and the Spirit] ascend (M, R), which

extraordinary

is

(B); [but

though not approximate to

because

justifiable,]

yy

is

is

the fellow of ji in

outlet [732]; while J^ contains an expansiveness [737]

that reaches the outlet of y


into uy is permissible

^
^^

is

so that incorporation of

whereas incorporation of ji into

not allowable [737, 746], because yi

is

superior to

_,
^**

And

in expansiveness (IY).
outlet, vid. (IY)]

\o

&

it,

as iV^^.

[six letters

& &
,

& ^ a

rated into

_,

and

not from

>

its

are incorpo-

k?l

\J^. Praise Jdbir, l^?y^

Tether a he-camel,

^^;

XXII.

37.

Their sides

1771

down

fall

ik i~li

LJli

[752],

<i*lL

fJ

When

10.

Protect thy neighbour,

^^[

jjli

XXXII.

jt

they

came upon you, and

stayed not sitting (M), because, though

these letters are not approximate to

since they are

from the tip of the tongue and the central

the outlet of
so that there

is

from the middle of the tongue [732],

some distance between them,

is

while

incisors,

is

still

*L

treated, in that [respect], like its fellow, vid. ji

from the outlet of

it is

though

-.

which,

contains an expan-

siveness that reaches [the outlets of] these letters

that they

may

guity [of

its

fellow

jja

it

so

from the conti-

to them]; whereas

into them, because

incorporated

be incorporated into

not

is

treated like

is

,jS,

[746] (IY).
.

IH

746.

does not mention yi [below],


8

and

[748], because,

yjc

being letters of j&i+A

[747],

^x3

[737],

they are not incorporated into their approximates, for


the reason before given (Jrb).
*

into

its
*s

and

as

like,

is

incorporated only

Lsoyi

Gather wormwood (M)

yiUi'l

>

iujui ^ji-*^.!

in the

,ji

Kur

Scratch Shaiba.

(IY).

approximates

ji

is

Two

ji s do not

meet

not incorporated into any of

(IY, R), as

we mentioned

[737]

its

(R),

because of the additional [quality of] expansiveness in


(IY).
*

IA1
*

**

is

reported to have incorporated


*

XVII.

44.

ivay to the

it

into

Lord

it

^ in

of the

1772

empyrean, as he

reported to have (IY)] incorporated

[is

u* into

it

^ x

-o

G -o

**

in [such as (IY)] LJUO, jwf J| JuOxof

[85] (IY, R), notwithstanding that

is

,j

XIX.

3.

a sibilant [737]

(R), because they are fellows in surdity and laxity [734]

and sound (IY)

since ji is a letter so expansive in

that both are, as

were, from one outlet, although their

it

outlets are far apart [732], as

incorporation of

sound

and

we mentioned on the

one into the other [737] (R).

But

this is not the

[its]

expansiveness, a superiority of length, and an excess

of the

way

The

of sound, over j* (IY).

is

incorporated into

are incorporated into

it
o

not with

and the converse (R).


and ^ [itself] and J

[737, 748, 752], as LJS JaJliu-

He meant

not anything,
*

*J

<*

f-

any poetry by

&

Ax

tXia.A.)

partner, Lx^xi eu-s

1J

ff-

&

*G

**

M.

heart, &-N-&
'

evil, L-A^O t>o *J

&

not

[therefore]

c^>Lof She obtained a drink, Lx*i ISA^O

Gj,ci

'

j*.

[745],

fi

<g_

Mix

because ji has, in

GG of AlBasra

disallow incorporation of ji into

What

BB,

He

learnt

pJ

He

jfe inherited not

took not

any

a strap of a

**

sandal, and *^LiJ) bj> 27ie

man having his

sandal-strap

broken drew near (M).


.

747.

^5

[746]

is

incorporated

into

its like,
O

word (IY),]
730. A, 731 (conditions 1, f, c, and

attached, [both being in one

as

[728,

10, c)]

^.

(1)
fi

and

(M), for

1773

and

(IY)

^fjc.

word (IY),]

My

shooter [129]

^U

as

judge and

My

detached, [the two

(3)

when the

in two words (IY),]

'

fi

ttially in one

[both being vir-

(2) quasi-attached,

(IY)]

x"

C5

(M) and KLio 15^^

^ 9M

-^ e

if

competence (IY); whereas,


*

homogeneous with
yim'r,

it

is

it,

between the two [cases]

is that,

the prolongation in

is

on a par with
which is part]

of

incorporated, as

^Jl&l TFron<7 ^Ao

[fern.]

the difference

(a)

when Kasra
;

so that

before

is

is

before

is
it

it,

becomes

only [Fatha,

[697]; and therefore the

not

is

not [739], because, if you incorpo-

is

a,

notwithstanding the Kasr of the letter before


the prolongation in it would be removed by the

rated
it,

it

pleased with
it

complete

because what

[731]

the letter before

not incorporated (M)

it

LwL

as in

[fem -]

being

b ^.-^

pronounced with Fath, as \y


^ x

^^

before the [first

letter
*

^5 is

likes

it,

incorporation

so that

two causes

[for

not incorporating]

are combined, removal of the prolongation, and weakness


of incorporation in the detached,

weak because the

[final] letter [of

ably followed by its


(IY).

And

like,

and

is

incorporated into
738],

a word]

is

liable to be

[three letters (IY),] its like, ^

ax

716,

where incorporation

it,

and Jbu

incorporation of

as

2
,]

into

it,

not invari-

paused upon
and ,j are
,

^b

[685 (case

^o Who knows?

its like

is

there

is

(M).

no

7, a, b),

As

for

difficulty in

1774

that, because

they are united in outlet and prolongation.


2 x

And

similarly the

inf. n. of iOj^b [above],

and

ox x

2 x

to x x

>

of

of &xjj-& [730. A], because

?i.

in/.

and

though

their outlets are far apart, are united in prolongation


so that they
j

is

become

two

like

incorporated into the

Moreover

(5 [735].

,5

issues

likes, for
,

from the

kJ from s Jo c^J

the

because

one word, and

and

When,

their first is

incorporated into the other, as

^ from

And

so, if

O'-Ox

zO-^i [above], orig. *.*J

the second were

you
then
and
the
^
incorporate
^
converted
and
not the & into
into &
being
is lighter, and incorporation is
only trans-

would convert

and then

stops at the outlet of

2 '

[685, 737].

it

is

x x

x x

(S

in

them

quiescent, one of

Ox

into

it

lip [732],

so that they, according to this, are adjacent.

therefore, they meet

and

which reason the

after being converted into

descends into the mouth, until


^5

it

into

O a

&o x

port of the heavier to the lighter. Hence ^Cl p?. of


""
0x0*
Oox
.ll
,0-x
and similarly Juu and o.-yo cng.
ort^r. J^j! [716]
c*^
;

and o^y

And,

[ 251

though

it

685

>

as for the

( case *?>

its

>

a )> 703

716, 735, 737].

incorporation into ^5

does not contain softness.

nasality, having

>

For

it is

it

contains

treated like the

and softness in being used for


XX *x
XXOX
XX?X
such as ^u*4\j ana jjUtfjj ^APJU [and

letters of prolongation

allowable,

an outlet from the upper part of the

nose: and, for that reason [671],

inflection

is

1775

J,liiS

^j&&

and

],

the

as

[405, 677],

letters

of

are used for inflection [16];


prolongation and softness
and is substituted [in pause] for the Tanwm following
!

the inflection in the ace. case, as

"

'

of- '

v^o

tj^

[497, 640,

\^

649, 684] (IY).

748.

\jb

[746]

is

incorporated only into

Take the double of

as LgJbLfl tjcu3\

Make Damra

s/ip

it

(M) and

not into any other

of the lengthiuess in

it,

incorporation [737] (IY).

its

JL+/O

[letter],

like,

j<iso

because

which would be removed by

And, as

for

what

Abu

Shu'aib

asSusi reports, on the authority of AlYazidi, that


&

used to incorporate

into the ji in

it

ji^j

Abil Shu'aib's report

62. [737, 752],

os

Li (jdmJ

IA1

XXIV.

not free from

is

Ibn Mujahid says that no one


but Abii Shu'aib asSusi has reported this of him; and
blemish [below] (M).

it is

of

contrary to the saying of

,je is

from the

first

IS

(IY), because the outlet

part of the side, and [that of] ji

from the middle, of the tongue [732]


for [allowing]

it

is

that ji

is

lengthier than

contains an expansiveness not [found] in

becomes more deficient than

it,

*^jJo!

756]

is

by some of the Arabs

and, since

and

is

allowable

transmits

for *sv.ixof [691,

^ may be incorporated into


199 a

so that ^6

corroborated by [the fact] that

as said

while incorporation of

the more deficient into the more excessive

and that

The reason

(S).

la

a fortiori

1776

incorporated into ji

is it

us followed by ji

The Kur does not contain

except in three passages, one where

JA1 incorporates it, vid. XXIV.


where he does not incorporate it

XXIV.

version [of

XVI.

75.

earth,

at

7?

sustenance

Any

and

all

Lui

62.], vid.

uLi

matters, removal

of the

quiescents [663]

yyf^JLjf ^x>

UL

heavens and the

LXXX.

Uiici

But what

and two

conformity with the

the

H7e

26.

I hold

is

that

says [above], for two


in

lengthiness

quiescence of the letter before the


tion would lead to an

[above]

(jo^fj

Jo^f

weak, according to what

is

in

from

ewe cloven the earth asunder.

it

62.

<jo

^c [737], and

so that incorpora-

combination of two

irregular

and Z indicates that by

his saying " is

And

not free from blemish" [above] (IY).

what

is,

incorporated into ji [737, 746, 752], [vid. eight letters,


Jb

^ &

vi>

and

except

^"

[below], as

Be mindful of

h-v

(^*3

^\ Exceed in laughing,
^r

ivere tightened,

(u

dbLo

<j

JaA&.f

Keep thy sheep

dbxLfl juo! Cbst out thy striker, which ex.


'^
S=

tioned by
9

and

thy

^ a

>

x ^

f
L

dbU^

responsibility,

Her plaits

(I Y),] is incorporated into

' a

s '

Z
i

yiXa^LdJ

(IY),] l**L*
-O
!

--

fi

ouJb

is

not men-

p He

did not bide striking,

>

y& //e

s <Ae

laugher (M).

He

excepts

here, because [the rest of] these letters are from the tip

of the tongue and the central incisors

while

is

from

the edge of the tongue and the side of the molar$ [732]*

177?

contains

and lengthiness [737])


reaches these letters, to which it then

covering

extending until

it

[734]

becomes adjacent so that they


;

it

while

[745],

it

may

only into the stronger.

is

\jo

and therefore,

so likewise

749.

not incorporated [into

is

the fellow of ji [in outlet], and


of ji [746]

be incorporated into

in sound
stronger than they, and fuller

it is

and incorporation

as ji

is

But, as for
because

it is

is

that

predicament

not incorporated into

(IY).

(I) if

-,

its

],

determinative [599],

is

necessarily
6 >

incorporated [736] into (a) its like


the flesh and

^JUI

LT

>

>

u*

>

'

the milk ( Jrb)

(IY, Jrb), lo,o

[other] letters

an<^

(^

(M, SH), as p&JJ\

(b) thirteen

SH)

(IY.

yy,i&,J,^'> ue

(j-)

^' J f ^)' eleven from the

tip

of the tongue [737]; and two that reach the tip of the
[737, 748]
(a) some
tongue, vid. ji [737, 746] and

of the eleven letters are akin, one to another, vid.

,!,>,

-L

and j [752] and, as for ^ and


they are nearer to J [732] and we have already
,j
and ji [above] (IY) (6) the
explained the state of
vsj,t>,(j>Lr>;

determinative J

is

[necessarily (R)]

incorporated into

these [thirteen (IY)] letters, [with which the incorporation

may

not be omitted (IY),] from [the combination

of three causes that induce incorporation


(IY),]

frequency of the determinative J in speech (IY,

R)

the excess of

its

agreement with these

oc

letters

)
:

the
(

(K),

1778

[through) approximation in outlet (IY), because they


are [all (R)] from the tip of the tongue (IY, R), like J ,

except

and ji

\jo

which also amalgamate with the

letters of the tip of the tongue,

by reason of
J

its laxity, so

and similarly

Jb

(R)
one of
(2) if

j*.

that

so that

its letters,

because

is

lengthy,

reaches the outlet of

it

even reaches the outlet of

it

the determinative J

(y)

because ^o

it

attached to the n. like

is

is

not paused upon (IY)

not determinative (M, SH), like the J of

and

jue

US

Jo [below] (M),
sarily [into ;

But

it is

(MASH)]

in such as

were wont

[ivhat they

MASH)

incorporated (M,

<&

LXXXIIT.

hath become

to do']

neces14,

rust

like

[below] (SH), from the closeness of the approximation


(Jrb); and allowably into the remainder

thirteen letters
^

(MASH),

as

OS

'

^Jo'

J^o

JJc

necessarily

Has

he asked f (Jrb)

(IY),]

into

Shalt thou

know

[or]

(a) good,

incorporated into ^ [737, 750], as


G

_ jdoj

(b) bad,

when

ooK

Jja

Hast thou

incorporated into

it is

ia

--

Jja Shall

we go out f

(c)

incorporated into the remainder

LXXXIII.
read (S,

when the J

s v

seen ? [below]

allowably, [not

them; the allowable,

of]

[all

however, being graduated as

as

of the

and J Lu

>

(SH)

36.

M) by

Have

(M)

(a)

UX? f

it is

vyi

the unbelievers been requited? is

IA1, [IJamza, and

L^ e ^ ow ] (^)

middling when

while

recites

Ks

(B),j

meaning

1779

^.

JyJU

w=>
f s

Jiw
&f

*j-

(M), by Muzahiin al'Ukaill (S, IY),


6w wife

(sto?'z/)

raUed (by

love)

t/iow

JAen leave

aid one (meaning AtmaeZ/)

against a flash of lightning, that gleams

from the direction of his beloved, and reminds him [of

end of the night, seen from afar? (IY),

her], at the
'

o *

>

,jjuu J^t (S, IY),

meaning

and
gJJU ^Lo oJCJbc!

Tamlm

[by Tarif Ibn

al'Ambarl

Fukaiha

(S),]

" Will
destroy wealth for pleasure,

when I

Ox

two hands?" (M), meaning

stick to thy
(6)

Hamza and Ks agree

and

jje

reading

into

*i

and

XII.

oJ^.M*j

Jjc (S,

IY)

J of

36. for

16. [545] for

s_>y J

[above],

Nay, [your minds'] have made

18, 83.

O '

& '

OX

and

Ka

with incorporation of the J of Jo and

Jjs

[a matter} seem specious [to you] for v^J^/ Jo

Ox

alone reads
into

i?

Sx Q
,

is

and
!

hath

6X

as Axis Jo

IV. 154. Nay, [God']

<

a seal, I^JLa Jo XLVI. 27. -ATay, they were


>xxx
6
x4 "
I.^T^ojJJ ^^ Jo XIII. 33. Nay,jor them that

set

absent,

have

JLJ

in the whole of the Kur,

LXXXIII.

and ^yi*

anything

in incorporating the
,

says,

*^i

LXXXVII.

Cjj S^i
^J

and

tjj

disbelieved,

[their guile]

hath

been

garnished,

'

o XLVIII.

12,

1780

thought that the Apostle [and- the


x e '"is

and UxaJ

[ever] return,

Jollow what

ive

&*

>

*+z>

Jo

>

believers']

When the

havejound (IY).

is

Nay, we

165.

II.

should not
will

quiescent J

<*

non-determinative, like the J of Jo and Joe [above] and

Jo [663, 703],
is

incorporation into the letters mentioned

its

of various kinds:

but

[above]

(a)

sometimes omitted, as oof

is

says that omission of incorporation

dial, of the inhabitants of

allowable

^jK Jo

better than

from the proximity of

display, vid. with^ [737, 750],


their outlets;

is

incorporation

(1)

"

IH's saying

so that

LXXXlIL

AUIijaz and

exclusively, with ^

in the

* '

and

Jo'

is

next in goodness

is

(2)

is

&

^0

because they lag behind J towards the central

as there

J.JB

(it

Kur, the reading of which

incorporation of the quiescent J into

incisors

the

14." [above] requires consideration

a practice governed by tradition


and u*

is

necessarily in such as

necessary in the J of Jo and

is

jl#

[good] Arabic>

is

OS-

nay, that

while in
is

in

them there

[732]

near to their outlets

the tip of the tongue


poration into

10

v>

the

(a)

incorporated into them

(3)

and i

no turning towards J
reason

it is,

outlet

is

with them, a letter of

next in goodness
,

its

be

why J may

that the end of

is

while
:

is

is its

incor-

because they are from the

to the
edges of the central incisors [732], approximating
is stronger with Jb
*
outlet of
(a) incorporation

and y* than with these three, because J

like ia

1781

and

down

does not come

its fellows,

to the edges of the

central incisors, contrary to the three


incorporation into

\jo

and ji

(4)

next

is its

because they are not from

the tip of the tongue, like the [letters previously] mentioned

but incorporation into them

explained

allowable, because

reach the tip of the tongue, as above

outlets

their

is

(5) incorporation of the

quiescent J into

is

uglier than the whole of the foregoing, because, says

S,

^ is incorporated into j

and therefore, as these

so also

> i,

and

as into

J [751

letters are not incorporated into

are incorporated into

And

II. 248, 249.

and (IY)] dU

Then Lot

their Prophet

[736, 751]

(M) and

it,

as

it

(R).

^ JUl

[into it (IY)]

said unto them,

L^ 3

^U XXIX.

believed him, because the outlet of


is
.j

And

near to [that of] J [732] (IY).

will

and

I*AAJ

25.

ought J not to be incorporated into

its like

Only

15

is

be made

a solecism [736]
clear

in

(M)

the next

incorporation of
;

but this matter

section

(IY).

learned in the principles of


spelling say that

written conjoined, and ^ jo disjoined.


a reason that ^

when appended

sense of the latter

transferring
[573]

and

it

is

whereas

it

to Jo

The

ii

They assign

is

as

does not alter the

does alter the sense of jjo

from the interrogs. [581] to the excitatives


therefore

being treated as

compounded with Ji
a single word
(D),

the two

1782

IH

750.

does not mention

letter of ^A^JO
*
r

^^6
X

[737] (Jrb).

into its like, [because their source


is

one (IY),] as

ftXxc.lv

is

into

the reiteration [734, 737] in the

For you say

'Amr, where the tongue


to

position; so

its

another

S and

if

l\

[letter], lest

be removed by the

^^

jjo

This

is

and then returns

recoils once,

that,

(M) and

any other

in pause

into

you incorporated
is

not [found],

would be removed by the incorporation.

his school say that

[737, 749] or

is

one, and their sound

GG differ, however, about incorporation of

The

also

it

incorporated only

where that reiteration

[letter],

its reiteration

(1

is

III. 36. [149]

dbj^ST^
Remember Rdshid not

incorporation.

because

into J

not incorporated into J

is

[736], although they are approximates

[such incorporation being disallowed] because of the


reiteration in

on account of which

letters [634, 734]

(a)

none of the

[matter] from S, except that

it

is

it is

likened to

BB

differ

p3 yUb XLVI.

Mujahid

30. [498]

relates that

whether the

us,

'

them, fjjj^ pCJ

vftij

'""'*

IA1 used

'

and the

into the J

to incorporate
into
^
liJ

^iiti III. 14.

Qs Q

Ji*.^ IX. 81. Beg forgiveness for


T
LXI.
"XT'

12.

He

'77

ivill
,

sins,

<

Abu Bakr Ibn

while

were quiescent, as in

Then for give

that

reported of Ya'kub

alHadrami that he used to incorporate the


in

in

two

f
forgive you your
o

like; or mobile, as in *XJ

G *

^cu* XXII. 64.

Hath

subjected to you

Ks and Fr

(2)

argument

becomes a J

XI.

and jjj
^Jef J^

80. [166]:

allow incorporation of ^ into J

which

for

1783

is

that

when incorporated

contains reiteration, and after

it

mate

to the pronunciation of

would become
:

a J

(a)

[737, 749]

as

Jkjij i-ji^y

so that

Abu Bakr Ibn Mujahid

Tamlm

letters of

[quiescent

is (l)

^^NJ

(SH), as Jyb
R'ishid, JL^BUO
*

approxi-

the utterance

"

says

from

No

one

Ks

or

Fr] (IY).

o [736] are incorporated into it,


LXXXIX. 5. [207] and *Xd\ .jjlj' <M

The

(A)]

is

is

which

and

And when your Lord announced


751.

after IA1, reads with that [incorporation],

But J

which

except him", [apparently meaning

"iLj

into

like the articulation of three letters

we know,

that

the

while the pronunciation of [double] J

smoother and lighter than your uttering a

one position

(M).

(SH, A)]

incorporated

[including

(M, SH, A)

into the

They weave [736] (M, SH), necessarily

^ Who says?
^ From Muhammad,

[752], JuiK
f * *

^ From

vif .jjo

[736, 7491,

<Xslj ,jjo

Who

is

Wdkidf, and *Jo

..^o

Whom

shall

we
j

honor? (M) except that, in the case of some of them, vid.


and ^ [below], an obstacle sometimes occurs,
,5
I*
;

which necessitates omission of incorporation, as *UiC sLi


9o

and
ble,

Bx x

j*j^ |vLc

[736],

but separation

where incorporation
is

is

not permissi-

proper, lest, if they said iLo


200ft

'\

and

*\

these should be fancied to be from the reduplicated

Ox

and similarly

Q'

and

sytf

t>

and

aux*

x-

fca*" [736],

lest

they
OS

become
O

and
no
,5

like ns.

and J are

s or ,5
^

such as

s,

&us [698]

and

(a) its

incorporation into

and into the remaining

is

O s

8yJ

contains

its like

five, vid. ^

because they are approximate to

it,

be said that this [rule]

is

j.

in the

nearest degree, without falling short therein (IY)


if it

>

C5

difficulty
,

whose

(b)

infringed by such as

,jtyLo

[736],

that

and

it

where there

no incorporation, I say

is

likes are quasi-excepted, because it has

its

already been explained that incorporation does not take


place in any word where

it

would lead

to confusion

with

[736]; while here,

another formation, as in JJ

if

incor-

poration occurred, [such] confusion would be produced


(Jrb)

and J

[according to IY,]

its

incorporation (a) into ^

not necessary but]

is

better than separation,

(c)
[is

from the excessive vicinity [of their outlets] while sepa:

a * t

ration
*>

allowable

is
" f-

and oo
because

(b)

^
'

[above]

is [also

better,]

into * [737], as tX+^x


*

<ju*o

Of whom

though

art thouf [182],

its outlet is

from the

lip,

shares with

upper parts of the nose, on


account of the nasality in it while the nasality makes
jj

in [the outlet from] the

[the

^]

sound

like

for

which reason the two

occur in deflected rhymes, as &T\

ration

is

allowable, good

<jt

[735]

(c) into 15 and ^

[letters]

but sepa^

as

dl*-> L>

Who

to the f

comes

because

[also better,]

and

ation, as j

,5

contain softness

tion

is

becomes

Who

is

a governor

while

? is

like the letters of prolong-

is

since it contains nasality, as

near to

is

(a)

they

from [a position close

is

^
S^o
in kii! [733]

twa kinds (M),

of

Jt^

and because

to] the outlet of^

reason

and

(IY)

[732], for which,

(d) its

incorpora-

with nasality (M, A),

into*

the letters of ^--o grows

so long as its
^i

conjunction
S '

dissolution
to (5

of

and %Uil leopards [237]

[above],

is

and

obligatory (A)
^

oc

[above], not to

or
)

Anmdr

^^o

[with them] be not in one word, as LujJ! [359],

where

[310],

this restriction relates


,

for

which reason
with

does not exemplify the conjunction of

word, because incorporation of one

into the other ia

in one.

necessary, even though they be combined in one word,


^QXX >Jj c Cxx
as UJLr. xXJ! ^4J UI. 27. Then was God gracious unto us

(Sn)

(6)

without nasality (M, A), into J and

below] (A)
because,

^ [see

(h-k}

incorporated (a) without nasality,

(e) it is

when incorporated into these

letters, it

becomes

homogeneous with them, a ^ with ^ a J with J a ^5


with ^ , and a ^ with ^ while these letters- hare no>
,

nasality
nasality,

(b)

with nasality, because

which

is

itself contains-

a sound [or twang] from the upper

part of the nose [733], that follows the letter


before incorporation,

and

since,

has nasality, they do not annul

1786

it

by the incorporation,
sound (IY)

[original]

excellence of nasality

is

IH

replies that (R)

[even

lest the

have no trace of

its

to the objection that the

(f)

removed by incorporation [737],


is
incorporated (a) into J and

the nasality be removed by incorporation, be-

if

cause they pardon that (R)] from dislike to

tone (R, Jrb)]

(6) into *

its rise

[of

though the two do not even

approximate, one to the other, [a parenthesis in the

midst of this objection (R),] because of

its

nasality [732]

(SH), which makes them quasi-approximate (Jrb) (c)


from the possibility of its remaining
into ^5 and ^
in which case the
(SH), i.e., of nasality's remaining
:

nasality, according to

which

is

GG

tion of the
:

sideration

,j ]

the double

(g) this, however,


;

for, if

is

ir corpora-

imbued with

are

a reply that requires con-

then let the

it is stifled

and the truth

is

that

of the nose [733], since nasality

when you mean

to utter

it

with \J

is

be

stifled

&

has two outlets,

<j

one in the mouth [732], and the other

and,

the motive for incorporation be [dislike

without incorporation, as
[below]

and

but, according to

because [upon

is

say [below],

to] the rise of [tone in]

etc.

prefer, belongs to the

[only] quasi-incorporated

what the

nasality

what we

in the

upper part

unavoidable in

it

from both outlets at once,

they must undergo a strong stress and severe exertion,


since the stress

upon two

outlets at once

is

stronger than

1787

upon one outlet while the letters other than ^ are of


two kinds, such as need a strong stress, vid. the guttural
:

letters

and such as do not need that,

vid.

the letters of

and the guttural letters


are equal in needing an excessive stress and action of
the vocal organ but, when ,j is quiescent, followed by
the mouth and

lip

so that

a non-guttural
stifling

stress

it,

letter,

one being

there are two inducements to

its

quiescence, because there is less

upon the quiescent than upon the mobile

and the other being the


not need, for
the

jj

an excessive

without

separation

before the non-guttural letter

two

stresses

may

(a) if the non-guttural

happen

is stifled, in

be of one kind,

[732], or in quality,

like

nasality [above], and like

with them,

is

^
^

because

and

and then,

the quiescent

in outlet, like

it

&

it

order that the

slight]

after

letter

to be approximate to

[i.e.,

stress, follows

the quiescent

so that

which does

fact that a letter,

its utterance,

letter

J and

^
%

also contains

because

together

vocal and [intermediate] between


rigid and

lax [734],
incorporation of the

into that letter

necessary, because the intention is to

is

[the ^ ],
while the approximation of one to the other is an
stifle

inducement to employ the maximum of


incorporation

(6)

if

i.e.,

vid.

there be no approximation, either

in outlet, or in
quality, the
stress,

stifling,

is

stifled

by lessening the

by confining yourself to one of the two

1788

outlets,

nose,

which [one] can be only the upper part of the


in

because,

outlet from the

[pronouncing]

stress

ita

upon

mouth

necessarily involves stress upon


the upper part of the nose, whereas the converse does-

not hold good

so that

you

confine yourself to the outlet-

from the upper part of the


[783]

is

produced

and thus the

nose,

afterwards that stifled

(c)

incongruous with the letter after

when that

which

it,

letter] is

alone, as in

x-

i.e.

[into]

,.

the chapter on Substitution [687]

as

[is

the case

remains

stifled

and that

we mentioned

but,

if

its

(a)

in

not incongru-

as for the gutturals,

than

is

it

not

with them [below], because guttural letters need

an excessive
to

stifled

con-

is

[below],

ous, as in the case of the non-guttural letters other


u>

^
if

<

^c.

verted into a letter intermediate between


[incongruous] letter,

stifled

stress

so that [with

them] the

<j

conforms,

general rule of excessive stress, in order that the

stress [on

both letters]

may be

of one kind (R)

(h) the

chaster [usage] is for its nasality to be (a) retained with.


O

and

day

,5

C3

(SH), as Jo^

^e from

(Jrb), because, the

woe and

SI

approximation of

^jo

from

to

or

them

being in quality, not in outlet, it is more fitting that


the entire removal of the excellence of ^ , i.e., nasality,
should not be pardoned on account of an approximation
so incomplete as this

nay, with them

ought to be

a state between stifling and incorporation,

i,e. ;

in-

above

1789

and below perfect incorporation so that some


of the nasality remains (R) (6) removed with J and ^

stifling

^ 0* XXXVI.

(SH), as

and ^If ^.A

XL VII.

approximates to them

From a

58.

Lord

milk (Jrb), because

Of

16.

[merciful]

and in quality

in outlet [732],

also,

since the three are vocal and [intermediate] between

and lax [734]; so that the removal of


notwithstanding its being an excellence of ,j

nasality,

rigid

is

par-

doned on account of the approximation in outlet and


Duality

(i)

if

the [letter that

the incorporation

I*

incorporated into be

is]

perfect, because the excellence of

is

nasality exists in the incorporated into, since ^ contains


nasality,

less

though

than that of

Arabs incorporate into J and


thinking of the excellence of

then not perfect

by

confining

<j

also

some of the

with nasality, by

and some omit nasality with

themselves, in

the rest of the

and

and

perfect incorporation,

GG [above]
and

&

to

(k) the opinion of

is

ii

that the incorpora-

even with nasality,


perfect, the nasality not being from the <j , because

tion of
is

(j)

but the incorporation

approximation in outlet or quality

S and

the

,j

,j

is

into J

or

converted into the letter after

it

sound of the mouth being imbued with nasality


that

is

not incorporated into any

own sound be from

but the
:

says

letter, unless [its

the mouth, and (S)]

it

be transmuted

into a letter homogeneous with that letter

so that,

1790

when

it

incorporated into any letter, its outlet

is

outlet of that letter

into these letters

and therefore

in [the outlet

parts of the nose (S),]

(M, A), as
^

[and

J^kje

nor

stifled

,_.,,

Hilal (IY)],

^^

jjo^

^*>

carried thee

unfaithful to thee

from

differed

thee

from thy pre-

^ ^a Who

?,

from another than

jj*

and

^ from Hani

^Uo
'

>*

Who was

Who

Hamza,

Who

with [the six

(IY),

<&

Jjjo

(M), and sounded plain,

^jo* for thy sa&e

sence [below], '*,U-

jJo

his language (R)

is

&.

^ from

tarried ? [and

this

viXJU.|
*

have

then not from the upper


but the sound of the mouth is

guttural letters (IY, A),]


s

letters

is

separate

neither incorporated

incorporation

whereas these

only imbued with nasality


displayed (A)

the

from] the upper part of the nose

[so that the outlet of the

(2)

its

is

not possible, unless the two be

is

exactly alike in everything

no share

thee (IY)],

(M) and

(IY), because the outlet

from their outlets (A) (a) the reason why


separation is necessary with these letters is that ,j is
remote from them in the farthest degree so that, not

of

is

far

being of their
tion, as

class, it is

the [other] lingual letters are not incorporated

into the gutturals

as

it

is

not incorporated in this posi-

and

is

not

stifled

not incorporated, because

incorporation (IY)

with them [above],

stifling

is

a sort of

except in the dial, of some [of the

1791

Arabs (IY)], who

like letters of the

and

[treat

mouth, because of their proximity to the latter so that


and
[743] (M), as they do
they (IY)] stifle it with
;

J and

with

Jdili spoiled in
i.e.

and
[below] (IY), saying Jda-u [367]

tanning (M)

sounding plain,]

though the

more

is

first

[method,

excellent, because, being

like their fellows


guttural letters, they are [treated]

(IY)

converted into f before vj (M,

(3)

~~>

so

SH, A), from


G*

s-

dislike to its rise [of tone] (Jrb), as iL^-i [687]


^^-

[above] (M), meaning *

From

a '

and

L*Jui

^xJLc

(S)

XII.

[as

whether
respects conversion (Sn)]

[one] gate (Jrb)

8.

this conversion is that v^ is

because
letter,

is

[525]

remote from
possible
[its

[vid.

(b) the

a nasal letter of softness,

and

,.

its

or

[in quality,

a rigid

but

is

near [to

^_

'',

[732], because

so that, since

incorporation into the latter


it

two

motive for

and

vid.

are nasal letters

but, since

v-

,.

L_>

[and the

it

remote from

resembles the letter nearest to


<j

Jj.*

immaterial

(a) it is

while their outlets are different (Sn)]

[both (Sn)]

^M^

[and] as

II. 31. [434]


as
(Sn)] be in one word,
f^loj

J^I ^f XXVII.

it is

is

not

(Sn)] by reason of

(Sn)] resemblance to the [letter (Sn)] near to u>


f

display

because

is

not good

another matter,

and

*
:

*+

of

>

words, as

ujlj

67.

and

<^ are from one outlet (Sn),]

its

and therefore alleviation necessitates

vid. its

conversion into
201 a

because ^

1792

fellow

its

is

in

(A)

nasality

A), by being confined to nasality


rest of

(MASH),

(M)] the [non-guttural (SH)]

i.e.,]

when immediately

not

[yet]

(M, SH),

mentioned (A), which are [the remaining

initials of [the

words

*.c

55

La

collected in the

f.

-MJ

neighbour of Da'd has bided increased

(S

(M, Jrb, A)

in] this verse

A*W

seest the

in ailing,

letters

with [the

followed by any of the letters

(Jrb)] fifteen letters [733]

(A) 2%cm

(M, SH,

stifled

(4)

xx

Jo\ being a d.
o

by subaudition of

s.

to the a#. of
^yj

tXi'

[80, 577],

though

it

admits of being

otherwise construed, as a bird that has been caught has


G

Who
jjci

as

is

yo

^b

stifled

Jdbir

V.

f,

35.

J^o

Ao^<5e (Jrb)

with these letters

near to

it

is

"

(Sn), as wjla

^*

Those who disbelieved,

254.

Whoever should

/rom a

^.x>

II.

daw

tasted the evil of the point of

and the

like

(M),

(a) the reason

why

it is

slay,

only that they are moderately

for the guttural

letters

are so far from


O^

that

it

is

displayed [case

2],

[below] are so extremely near to


[case 1]

and the
it

that

letters of

it is

it
x

j i)

incorporated

while these fifteen are not so far as those, nor

so near as these

so that it

is

stifled, stifling

being a
Cx

Btate between display

and incorporation (A)

(a)

-X

1793

(
a

ne

did not relate, or


fa

or

thirst,

IJ

g
'

*Jt

or

;;

cr^

^; or Jjjj

otherwise

not

Qx

did not[j^fJJ They

see,

[as a

it

(b) the letters of

of incorporation, irrespective of

because
to (j

it

are the letters

,U

being with nasality


> e

drops the

x-

[of ,jj-W>

into

is

fr

would not be correct to say that

^,

it

fa

its

and because the necessity

quiescent
it

and

mnemonic, by importing a
.

fc>

5 ;

superfluous letter]

or not

iL

from]

would spoil

did not quench [his own]

the
ought to be written with an after
would be a of the pi. whereas writing

it

because this

with

|U

did not quench [another's] thirst, from

"

f,

,j

them,

"near"

is

of incorporating the

extremely obvious (8n)

(b) thus

has three states, incorporation for the nearest approxi-

mation, display for the farthest distance, and stifling for

moderate

affinity

(IY)

(c)

Mz

with the letters of the mouth

IH

gays that to separate


is

a solecism

has mentioned that incorporation

is

(M)

it

(d)

necessary with

> * *

the letters of

{jyk*j*.

[conversion with ^j

with the other non-guttural letters

known that display


letters,
X

is

necessary

with

and

stifling

and hence

it

is

the

guttural
he
does
not
[which
expressly mention,] as A*

JJUA

[above] (Jrb).

It has therefore five states,


[incor-

poration with and without nasality being reckoned as


two].

ated

And
(SH)

the mobile

into the letters of

(Jrb)]

is

allowably incorpor-

^x> (R, Jrb), after being

1794

made

quiescent.

make the mobile

But, says S, we have not heard them


quiescent with "the letters before

which the quiescent

is stifled,

like

<j*i

circumcised Solomon
it is

and the
x

mouth, as ^U^-L^

though, says he,

rest of the letters of the

<J

He

(j-'*^

if that

be said,

not disapprovable (R), because they sometimes seek

some alleviation here, as they seek when they transmute


it

[case 1 (k)] (S).

The

to

what follows

closer than the vicinity of the mobile,

it is

vicinity of the quiescent [letter]

because the vowel, being after the mobile [667, 696, 697,

and part of a letter of softness [663, 697], is


a separative between the mobile and the letter next to
719, 731],

it

(R).
.

752.

The

letters

of the tip of the tongue [and

the central incisors (S)] are nine, [divided into three


sets,]

every [set of] three having an outlet in

[732] (IY).

Jo

[below],

ated, (1) one into another


\

and

and u* (M, SH)

(a)

k>

(2) [all six

e>

are incorpor-

(M, Jrb)] into ^o

analogy requires that

i> should be posterior to ^o

and

because they are so in outlet, as you know

mentioned by [Z and]

common

IH with

io

the unity in predicament (Jrb)

and

^
;

cj

Sb

&

in mention,

but they are


,

because of

(b) these [nine] letters

of the tongue, and the roots


agree in being from the tip
or edges] of the central incisors [732]
and, for
[or tops
;

that reason, incorporation of one of them into another

is

1795

not disallowed

except the sibilant letters, exclusively,

which are incorporated, one into another

but not into

any others, because of the sibilance in them [737] (IV)


is meant
by <y here is other than the <& of
(c) what
:

JULAS

Joub

jiCftJ'

and their

which has

likes,

states of

IH

incorporation and conversion mentioned by [Z and]


after the rest of the letters [756, 757] (Jrb)

one of the six [letters]


into the remaining
Q

tioned, as (a)

^1 j

merchant, or

five,
ss
Jb\j

is

incorporated

and into the three

Ddrim
z

r,

tz

^\j a

t0as foremost, or

an emaciated [man],

ZCtlim, or Jotj

or

^K

a wealthy [man], or ~?Lo a patient [man], or

joLj

men-

last
G

(Jlk?

mentioned

first

(d) every

chider or diviner, or
^xL*/

Sc

wLo

silent, or

^.j^

or

j^jVo

or

^-cL

r>
.

SB

&

j?Lo

or

^!^

away, [or

ScSOS

^1^

or

[or ^-15

(R)

r;

^-L*
,

or

or

JLU
G

^
as

or

(/) j^Lb
,

or

SS
or

^.U

,JU

vi^xc -4

J^l

or Jo!3

or

tico

or

^cL5

or

hunter flung

^4

or%^U

biy,

Ss

GC^

(e) j^lio

or

wLo

hunter was

^4

Oc^
,

hunter

^4

]or^Ls

(JLb

^^C-

or *joU

>^

fi

^cL*

(c) j^Lis

fl

or Jolj

,^

Oa^GS
j

or Jof

j^lio

coarse, or rwae, or

GS

(a )

^xLu,
s

|JLb

7
;

or

or .JUb

5fi

a
i

,]

G'S
,

OSor^.!^ 9

OS
or

9a

Gc

or woU [or

was

hunter betook himself, or


^a\s

oc

^.^

(6)

JK lie

a convcrser by niyht

or

J^o

or

GS

hunter played, or *f^

^li

or

^f^

or

(e) in the case of the covered [letters (R)],

^xll

when

179G

(M, R) into what contains no covering

incorporated
the

[734],

[usage] (R), [and] the [one] more

chaster

agreeable with analogy (M),

is

(M, R), as in lAl's reading of


the

lest

(M),

removed

XXXIX.

of the

excellence

from the Arabs,

in

says (R),

which

And

of the covering [of

(R)], because
;

t>

is

but either

is

(S,

R)

is

is

covering with

its

whereas

S)

o is

surd

with reten-

(f)

wavers as to whether there be


"

"

stifl-

from the approximation of

incorporation

one [process] to the other [731, 737] (R)

known from

a little

a genuine incorporation of the covered letter, or a

ing named

> i,

|*A&>

and he says (R),

(R)] with o

Jo

[good] Arabic

IH

one saying heard

a pure

like Is in vocality,

tion of the covering,

any

be

>

^.gJdacs.

more exemplary [than removal of

R)

737]

letter

[covered]

made

jb is

(iff

defended them, meaning

(S,

57. [54,

but some of the Arabs do away with the

covering altogether

Removal

to retain the covering

his previous saying

others, without covering

"

"nor

[for]

is

it

the covered into

[737], that the covered

[letters] are

incorporated into others with retention of

the covering

"

cv

sion]

while his subsequent saying [above] "

etc., [are

and

this

learned (Jrb)

incorporated]

IH, who therefore

[it is

some of the

not satisfactory, according to

refutes
w

also favors that [conclu-

[too] is the opinion of

but

i?

it

by saying that (Jrb)] the

Z s

covering in such as o..ky

XXXIX.

57.

[above],

if

1797

accompanied by incorporation, is [retainable only by]


putting another ]o and [thus] combining two quiescents
,

(SH), since the


that which
is

Jo

put

for

covering

is

quiescent, and

incorporated, after being converted into yy

is

also quiescent

so that the theory of the covering's

remaining [with incorporation]

untenable

is

(SH)

the

to

(a) his

nasality

argument

is

of

the

in

that covering

the covered letters, being [found] only in

(MASH),
>6

Jyb

,j^o

>

contrary

is

[751]

a quality of

them

and

is

incompatible with incorporation, by which

therefore

they must be changed into the [letters that they are]


incorporated into

so that this [theory ot covering's

remaining with incorporation] leads to [the conclusion]


that they are present and not present, w hich
r

tradiction (Jrb)

(b)

he says that,

if

pany a genuine incorporation, that

is

a con-

the covering accomis

[possible] only

by

your converting the covered [into the uncovered] letter,


like

the

]o

e.

g., in

^LJ XXXIX

57. [above], into

and then putting another quiescent

is

before

the

the

incorporated letter, because covering without a covered


letter is impracticable

quiescents ensues

with the
like

,j

so that a combination of

but, says he, retention of the nasality

genuinely incorporated into

that, because nasality does

a non-nasal
double

or

letter,

two

by

or

is

not

sometimes accompany

reason of your

imbuing the

with a nasal twang in the upper part of

1708

the nose

whereas you are not able to imbue the double

with covering, since covering

cy

covered letters

covering there
a

is

which

stifling,

the truth,

(c)

but [only]

"

"

named

is

that with

is

says he,

no genuine incorporation

because of

incorporation

resemblance thereto, as the

its

[found] only with the

is

stifling [of the


e 'fi
^ * ~o
>

vowel] in

<i

XXIV.

such as

731]

[428,
first

is

62. [737]

and

^\^^\ j^ VII.

named "incorporation":

of the two approximates

is

(g)

the pron's attachment [to

when

the

quiescent, and the second

an attached nom. pron., then, from the

is

198.

its v.],

closeness of

they are both, as

it

were, in one word, where incorporation does not produce

ambiguity
letters,

and then,

the approximation of the t\ro

if

one to the other, be

close, incorporation is oblic

Thou hast

gatory, as in otX

increased

visited

contrary to what happens (a) in two inde-

pendent words, as

s<>

'

^L+i' tXc Visit

thy dates, where omis-

sion of incorporation is allowable,

better

is

(b)

[756]

748]

than

though incorporation

when the approximation


<

letters]

and (>\ Thou hast

[of the

two

>

not close, as yyjca Thou hast taken refuge

is

(3) all six into the dotted yo and ji [737, 746,

but less often than one into another [case

[all]

into

\jo

and

^ [case

2],

because

\jo

1],

or

and J^

are not from the tip of the tongue, like the nine letters

mentioned
yfc

as

(a) that is allowable

we have mentioned

only because

\jo

and

[737], are so lengthy that

1799

tliey

approximate to the letters of the

the tongue

tip of

(b) incorporation of these [six] letters into ^a is

valid

than

reason of

its

incorporation into j

its

contrary to ji

(b)

because yo

by

to the central

lengthiness, approximates

incisor, while these letters are

more

(a) because \jb

from the central

incisors,

covered, while covering

is

an excellence more intended than [the] expansiveness


[of j ]
(c) because \jo does not recede, as J^ does, from

is

the position in which

it

approximates to

constantly to that position

XXII.

as

37. [745] (R).

(4)

And

^o

into
,

and

1?

but keeps

in reading,

^ are incor-

porated, one into another [737] (M, SH), because of their

community

in the excellence of sibilance

(MASH),

as

~ G
5fv<joJLa. or JsL* A visitor, or a traveller, retired,
6 ~ &
to \U or Js L A patient [man], or a traveller, was sue-

~&

Ps

' -

--

j_?

oLo

^ of
o
u*JLs! or

.s

ccssjul,

and

visitor,

became insolvent (Jrb,

\\

patient \inari\ or

MASH).

says that

incorporation of the sibilant letters, one into another,

more frequent than incorporation of


into another,

three,

because,

&

and

!>

when you pause upon the

is

one
last

you see the tip of the tongue protruding from the

edges of the central incisors, contrary to the sibilant


letters

while the stress, through incorporation, upon

the letter confined by the teeth, is easier than upon the


lax letter issuing from the tops of the teeth.
If \jo be
incorporated into [either of]

its

202 a

two

fellows, the proper

1800

to retain the covering, as before stated [737]

is

[course]

But

(R).

are not incorporated into those


v&>

&

these [last three, vid.

and

e>

^ (IY),]

and

first six, vid. lo

(M)

*> ,

because the former are strong by

reason of the sibilance in them [737] (IY).

IH

753.

because

o is incorporated

[737] (Jrb).
S '

<

therein

fO

oiJU&J

into its like, as aui

ivinter

(M),

LXXXIX.

then

5.

And

II. 209.

Co^

let

them

like

it is

not any
2,

x-xfi

iL>

worship,

and the

[207],

because

only

CVI.

v^Lua/l:

l^jLoilii

3.
Ox*

wdl^

Juij

not into any other


o

[letter],

is

S WS

<4?^cZ

it

s-

^^6

disagreed

does not mention

'
Os
letter of ^aA/o

i ^

one of the letters of *A&


^6 [737]

and contains an expansiveness that would be annulled


*

by

incorporation (IY).
is

[737]

which

is

But fa oL~<^i

XXXIV.

read with incorporation of the

into the

Ks

weak, [anomalous (IY),] adopted by

however,

incorporated into

is

9.

alone.

(M), because of

it

their approximation in outlet, both being from the lip

Lkjti
[732], as

[Note on Part

I, p.

b\

Go, and look and *JI ^/^ $


27-,

I.

4]

while

sound, because of the expansiveness in


.

as

754.

lgju-lj

is

hearing, read by

it

incorporated into (M,

v^cJJ II.

19.

He

IA1 (M), and

is

II. i.

stronger in

(IY).

SH)

ivould take

(1) its like,

away

their

1801

And

II, 209.

revealed with them the Scripture bearing

witness to the truth, from the unity of outlet (IY)

(2)

(M, SH), as we mentioned (IY), and


[737, 755] (M, SH), because both are from the lip [732]
[737, 753]

(IY), as

,.

siiiJ

XVII.

_*#St

, x

^.

He
^

like

,,

He

chastiseth ivhom
s

(IY)

V.

'

XXIX.

44.,

(M, Jrb),

'

Muham-

v.JJaf Seek

[and] as LC'Lx y>-ol .Bea^ HCdik or

IA1 reads tliS J^ odlw^II.

profligate (R).
124.,

s 1

Z.

fjw^o

^
97iac?

and whoso

willeth [belo^v]
*

Jax ^uSVwol [737] and

>

^juu V.

folkiveth thee, and (M)] iLio J^o


20.

Go

65.

21.
~

^IncZ chastiseih
* *

that with &Lxo

Si

I^Ls a

284., III.

and does

ivilleth,

*y

[above] wherever

^jow

Jjjo

He

ivhom

it

occurs;

whereas he does not [incorporate the vj into the


the like of
^J^ULO

IV.

^ ^^ ^

by night, but displays

guishes the
that

it

II. 24. [728]

And God

83.

first,

and

.,

Co vIJJG

] in

IJJ^

record :th ivhat they meditate

The reason why he

it.

exclusively,

by incorporation

distinis

only

hardly ever occurs without having an incorpora_-^-j-

tion before

it,

as

^
^

fi

iUo

>

x*

JJu III. 124, V.


.

forgiveth

whom He

And He

Jorgiveth

XXIX.

20.

And

is

^Lio

willeth [and

etc.]

or after

merciful

.'

to

it,

**

21.

^^J^iio

as ^Lso

ivhom

He
t

II.

284

^ .^J

'

uilleth [and
'

7/e

so that

he

1802

conformity, the

for

incorporates

observance

of 'con-

^
*

fiw

formity being a principle of


,- x-

"

like

it is

^^ XL

U*x>

And

his.

44. [569]

nor

is

L>

there any dispute about

the allowability of that, [because the incorporated letter


OJ

is

^o

Q f-

**

transmitted from him, with incorporation, which

allowable, according

t;>

God

butable to stifling [731, 737, 755]


(IY).

And

only

not

is

us, because of the irregular con-

currence of two quiescents [663], and of

KK

"^

&JUL

Terror, because they have associated with

144.

III.
is

And

preceded by a mobile].

but

its like is

is

its

being attri-

allowed by the

incorporated into

it

(M).
755,

IH

omits * [below] and


Ox

'

they also are letters of j&&*

<^a

incorporated only into

as

35. [540]

^Jjf r^ viXJl^

(M),

Tm(/ o/

jo! II. 256.


^

**

its like,

i/ie c^a?/

He

[737]

(Jrb).

*^ ^o ^\ ^UJU

(VA^pf

I. 2, 3.

o/ retribution,

knoiveth

[747], because

II.

The Mercio^

and ^jo

Lo

what was before them

into any other [letter], because

is

^ *^

^X*j

not

contains a nasality

it

removed by incorporation. .But


[732] that would be
into
[737], when the letter before
incorporation of
.

the

is

mobile, has been transmitted from IA1, as


-

And

155.
fO

against

Mary

'

their
^ Q &

a gross slander, L-AXO ^Xc tX*j

speaking
x^x
jJL

**

1803

XVI.

In order

72.

after knowing, he

that,

know aught, and VI.

53.

[737].

The

may

school of IAI,

however, do not pronounce [such a combination of


vj as] a

in
vj

then

it,

double

v->

because a letter,

when

in pronunciation a double

incorporated into

its

approxithe
latter [735], and
converted into the form of

is

mate,

and

whereas, if there were incorporation

would become

it

not

afterwards
interpret

incorporated.

it

Ibn

as incorporation

Mujahid says
whereas

it

is

"

They

not incor-

poration, but only stifling [731, 737]; while stifling is


slurring of the vowel, and weakening of the sound [3L6,

And, upon

731]."

this principle, every position that

Readers mention as incorporated, when analogy


forbids incorporation, ought to he attributed to stifling,
the

s s s

as (jLLc

"

II. 181. [731]

jjJ

and the

like,

[said to be] incorporated is preceded

cent

And ^

(IY\

porated into
.

the

it

in jii]

is

letter

by a sound quies-

[737, 754] are incor-

(M).

Here begins the explanation

756.

of JOLX-

[751] and

where a

and the
a

as Jyiji neglected

it

and

like [752, 757]

of the states of

Jrb).

must be incorporated
(j*>J'l

When the
into the

shielded himself, because of

what we have premised [731], vid. that, when two likes


meet, and the first of them is quiescent, incorporation is
necessary, whether they be in one word or in two.

But,

1804

when

its

is

incorporation and omission thereof

when two mobile

are allowable, because,


the end [731 (condition

1,

***

necessary [731 (condition 10, d)]


fought together [731 (condition

731 (condition

d, &)].

1,

so that
b, a)]

1,

ation

and

that the second cj

is

you see in such as


restrained himself

not inseparable from the


+*=*

were, in two words [731 (condition


inseparable.

And, when you

vowel of the

first cy

is

the practice in

5-4 flees [731

two

(condition

[668]

1,

tX*->

h,

b,

e)]

and the

[658] (R)

<

Joi'

elision of the

necessary here, and not in the

when incorporation

[731 (condition 10,


s

d)],

-w

[668] whose measure

cation of the c
aor.

it

and

inf. n,,

we

of

^ ^

^svjj

quiescent,
said

on

preferred in

becomes pronounced
^O

tu

is

cat.

is orig.

of the word orig, mobile, as


(a)

and

so that the conj.

the J of determination
[660], because

o of the

&* s
extends, (jaju bites,

>^

Hamza being

as

first,

then the

incorporate,

dispensed with, [as

is

only

as not being

1, h)],

' a

Hamza

is

likes are, as it

(1) transferred to the


&

word, as

why

gathered together and P J^;

'

so that here the

is

ft

such as JjLol

in

jJts [730,

says that the reason

not obligatory

is

x-

you say Juxs!

sss

incorpo;

not

is

incorporation

c, aa}~\,

f,

likes are not at

like the

**

is Juii

[482, 489], with redupli-

but the two are distinguishable by the


because you say, 'a) in the aor.

a)

of

1805

XX X

the one whose


x

Darnm

with

is JULXJ

/.

one whose

of its first

/. is Jjtxi

o.

Sx

two quiescents then concurring,

and the

of the

its first

^*

of JuO3

the

is

on the measure of Ju*3 [332] (A)

j*.*5

oc

[with Kasr of

ft

.-

r.

the inf. n.

Uc-u;

is

IS

so that,

its first,

(6) of the one whose measure

(Sn)], orig. ^UL*-t;


,

yu.>

(b) in

'

Gxo
jj,3

with Fath of

of the one whose measure

xx

X X

>
I

wuu*j

z'gr.

o.

(2) elided

o of the

vid. the

pronounced with Kasr,

is

[as

Jos

Kasr

because,

when the quiescent

is

dropped, because the letter after

the reason

why

the vowel of the

(fix

likes in

is

mobilized,

most appropriate [664]; and then the

is

Hamza
(a)

xx

55

such as j>o restores, udju

not be elided is only what

and

must be preserved

vowel of the

one conjug.

is

mobile

"

*jb [above^,

we have mentioned

chapter on Transformation [705,

conj.

of the two

first
*

it is

721],

vid.

in the

v.,

distinguishable from another

in the

that the

since
:

may

(b)

by

it

S says

that elision of the vowel is allowable here, but not in


ixx
4x
xxxO
t
such as j*.,5 and (joju because, in such as JuUi
display
I

[of the

two

stifling [of

<a> s],

and incorporation [of the

the vowel of the

first

first

&

],

into the second] are

(>x

allowable, contrary to such as


,.

tion is necessary

.,
;

,.,

[731],

as it likewise

where incorpora6

is

in >. restore,

Cx

UOA

bite,

and

be mighty,

according to Tamlin [663, 664,

1806

731]

so that, since they vary the former in the three

ways, they allow variation [by elision] in the vowel of


"
the first of the two likes also
(c) Fr says
Nay,
:

transfer of the vowel of the

first

able

arid,

Fatha made

Kasra

into

Hamza

con/.

Kasra of

as for the

o is unavoid-

to the

05

Juj>

[above],

the

is

it

for an indication of the elided

pronounced with Kasr

"
:

but he says this

only because he sees that elision of the vowel in the cat.


i'x

of

i^

tuxx

oo

(jo*.)

and

yju

>

is

disallowed

whereas the [proper]

what has been mentioned above, [that the vowel


of the c in the v. must be preserved, contrary to the
is

reply

s- s-

vowel of the

Kasr of the

dial.,

Kasra on] the


the aor. and
\pret.],

liable to

part.
like

(R)

(d) according to this

^j is allowable, for alliteration to [the

of the

act.

J^*Ai

word

so that

you say

Jjii

with Kasr for alliteration, the

who

act. part.

be confounded with the form of the pass,

so that it becomes

?Usu

(e)

and joass. parts, are formed upon that

except that, according to the dial, of those

pronounce the
is

in

common

[283, 343, 347, 706]

[to the

two

voices],

and therefore needs a


^ Si x

context (A).
[distinctive]

^ of the pret. yc^ ]


^ of the aor. and act.

If the

be pronounced with Fath, the


and pass, parts, is pronounced with Fath
is

to
[vocalized] according

what the

while the

state [of the forma-

with
tion] requires, being pronounced

Kasr

in the aor.

1807

Fath

[404] and act. part. [343], and with

part. [347]

but, if the

and

in the past,

be pro-

^y of the pret.

nounced with Kasr, they are pronounced with Kasr in


the three [formations under discussion]
case, the act. part, is liable to be

pass, part., as

A says (Sn).

You

X XX O

the incorporated

JJC.AJ;

Jjo

by transferring the

to the

Kasr of the

b) Jjcib with

say, (l) in the aor. of

'* x

[of the first cy in JuuLo

confounded with the

(a) JJcib

'

Fatha

'

and, in that

jf

(J?

as in the pret.

exactly as in the

X *

[ JjLs ]

pret.

some allow the vowel of the

(a)

be elided without mobilization of the Jf


so that, two quiescents are combined

[as ,jj.JUcL (IY),]

but this

form, disapproved by most people (R)

y to

first

(oc)

a weak

is

IA1 reads

^<Xj

in

X.

with bare incorporation, not

36. below]

heediug the concurrence of two quiescents, because the


incorporated [letter]

virtually mobile [663]

is

like is reported of Nafi'

(B)

nunciation], in such instances of

from the Arabs,

make

to

[that

[therefore] this

is

more

it,

it

as are transmitted

GG

first

quiescent (R)

like slurring

as the

and the

the most proper [pro-

the vowel of the

perfectly

letter]

but we mention
>

is to slur

not

and

than incorporation

do (IY)

(b.

in such as

JJCAJ

with Kasr of the

jjf

the

^5

may

be pronounced

with Kasr, for alliteration to [the Kasra of] the

no

J^AJ

like

j&juo

\jj

as

and ^x** [below], whence the reading


203 a

1808

Abu Bakr

[transmitted by

Or As
and

(B)] ^<Xfc>

that goeth not aright


*f

X.

J>i?

36.

Kasr of the

[below], with

s*

(R), orig. ^Ja-gj (B)

the

(2) in

aet.

part.,

with Kasr and Fath. of the J>

JJ:AX>

for alliteration is not allowable, as

letter is [case

1,

b,

Kasr of the

(a)

Kasr of the

aoristic

because the aoristic letter

&],

>

is
s 6

JUl

accustomed to Kasr, even without alliteration, as


s

>

and Jlxj [404]

but the

not pronounced with Kasr,

is

>

except from another inducement, as in J^ou. [701] and


>

"

JojL)

[above]

(a) as for such as

they are anomalous


t* >

^*A

and

^^xjuo [361],

Makka

the people of

(b)

"

read

>

^i^yo VIII.
(B), with

Following one behind another [below]

9.

Damm

of the

second [vowel] to the


(condition 11,

^3^!^

c,

g,

(K, B), by alliteration ef the


as in

first,

y)] (R)

[492 (case 2)]

(a) its

but the

incorporated into the ^ (K, B)


eliding the vowel from the
(R), so that

j^

first

^
(b)

and jj
o. /. is

^.sjoy)

[of Jlixi

that

[664, 731

q.

(K)]

is

is [effected]

by

of the two approximates

two quiescents then concur (K, B)

mobilizicg the

i.

and

with [Damrn (K, B),] the vowel of

for abolition of the


alliteration [to the
[first]
^ (K)],

quiescence (R)

(3) in the inf. n. } JUcs [730], crig.

where you incorporate the

into the

JUlSt

and mobilize

1809

tK

Hamza

Kasr], the conj.

[with

dropped [668]

[Kasr of

(a) this

the'

duced] by throwing the vowel of the


ijj

may be

[pro-

upon the

[first] cj

two quiescents [664]

or be due to the concurrence of

being [then]

s*s

When

(IY),
the cu

of Jotbt

the

not incorporated into

is

approximate to the

is

it,

except rarely, because

incorporation [of approximates] otherwise than at tha

end [of the word]

is

contrary to the general rule, as

we

and especially when

it

have mentioned [736, 737]

induces mobility of th3 quiescent after inducing quies-

cence of the mobile


Jj>! [below],

whereas the incorporation in such as

although

it [also] is

not at the end, does cot


^ 6 a

induce mobility or quiescence

and in such as

and

is

[736,

and since display is


[even] the more frequent [mode], with

737, 757J induces quiescence only


allowable,

Ju>

S * * O

two

likes, as in JUAjff

proximates

And

how [must

incorporation

is

it

be] with

allowable only
* >

M.

the

is

[above]

as in ^.fc?

or

puting

.>

together

X.

36.

and

itself,

as in

^^a.^> XXXVI.

-R),

crig.

when

this

is

^laiixS (K,

one of] the nine

like

(1)

the

in

jy^t

Are

49.

B).

[or,

eight] letters mentioned [752], into

iaoorporated,

when

>

^^^ VIII.

analogy does not forbid incorporation of the


into [the

two ap-

9.

dis-

But

of Jiill

excluding

which

received

^, is

pay

or

1810

means of

allowances or

oppressed, (3) the e> in

yUi become
I

fiaJ';t

/$,

(5)
X

(6) the

coition,

5 in

and o

X xx

swc# together in

excused himself, and

A-X.fi!

^5 jotf

When

[above].

approximate in outlet to

its

o of

when

i. e.,

the

incorporated into them, because of

their being from the tip of the tongue, like

the

the

one of the eight letters that we have mentioned

is

[752] as having

&

(7, 8)

J^AXJ! is

Jb in JJ>ifrt

y&z. and

in

the

"

X X X

,je

scattered, (4) the Is

X X ^

swc

in llxsl

X X X

in

subsistence, (2) the


X XX

,Jb

&

is added,
o a^d ^ to which eight
what we have mentioned [752], vid. that, by

because of

reason of

vid. a

>

its

>

>

\j<*

it is

lengthiness,

near to the letters of the

whereas j

tip of the tongue,

[sometimes] far from

is

them, as we have mentioned [752], then (l) you


incorporate the

XX *

of JjOi

into its

moire often

may
than
&

its

o into its

[693]; (b) j
sought
x

yo

737]

[jLkt [692]

(e)

(h) )

Tiac?

patience} (g)

^! ;

j*/

(c)

,jl

&

Jl

retaliated

^l!t

in these

contrary to what

is

*4.*wl

693, 735, 737]

why th& &

(a)

(f)

xx

(a) the reason

the

696. A., 736J


'f*\ [693,

(d) Jb

you say, with

so that

<

*.^ol
;

[above]

(i)

ea;s.

is

the proper

[696. A., 735,


,

^l

[691]

converted into

mode

of incor-

of the
porating two approximates, vid, conversion

first

into the second [735],


-first

that the second

is

conversion of the

(b)

allowable with

I?

.b

^o

<j

aug. not the


t

into the second is not

first
,

is

and

lest the

excellence of covering or sibilance be removed [737];

but

allowable with

is

jjf]:
o

(2;

it is

,]

sfG
,

^,,85

and

as^b'l

sf

oyl

[i.q.

yj.|

with the letters mentioned, [except

and

k and

allowable not to lighten the word by incorpora-

because the two approximates are in the middle of

tion,

whereas incorporation [of approximates] is


mostly at the end of the word, as we have mentioned
[above] and then (a) you lighten it by converting the
the word,

second [of the two approximates,


letter nearer to the

mate
Jo

it (a)

of the word

the

e.,

so that

\jo

by the introduction of covering into the


to

vocal,

$e

&

[692], because Is is

,]

into a

you approxi-

to the three letters of covering,

then becomes
(I)

i.

*j

\jo
,

and

which

with covering

and 3 by making the ^> a o [693], because j is


and cu surd while ^ is the nearest
like b and
\

of the letters of the tip of the tongue to

[752]

so

^ o

that yoi say ,jbx!

and, according to what

''^

mits,

*53j>!

SS

[693]:

(a) S

disallows

IA1

trans-

tl

y&j

pronouncing

incorporation to be necessary he says that they are


so*
jjoo remembering, as they say
prevented from saying
:

e )

,jbix>

adorned, by [the fact] that

porated, each into

its fellow,

t>

and 6 are

in separate

incor-

words [752]

181*

so that, in one word, only incorporation


X

(b) with

because
^

Uj

and

(j*

d>, the

and

&

j*

is

allowable

of JUIAJ

may remain

are surd, like cy

>

unaltered,

so that

you say

,-xxo
I

and

4^*

far apart that

[letters]

not being so

one of them should [have to] be brought

nearer to the other


other than

letters]

two

[below], the

(a) the reason

and y*

<*

why, with [these


the words must be

lightened, either by incorporation or otherwise, as above


x x "

that JutXii

is

stated,

heaviness

into

a, 6

],

after

X X

,-

$e

]b

in it

and

(3) after conversion

into & after j [case 2 (a,

you may incorporate the

and the 3 into the 3

that the least

^x-^,0

and ./oil

as *lialH

into the

much used

so

deemed onerous

is

of the

is

by converting the

the two approximates] into the second, in both

first [of

as is the proper

positions,

mode

of incorporating two
^^

^ ^ a

approximates [735]; so that you say


[below] with the undotted

them say

lo

O^o

9c>

for

*jsUa>j

and o

*JJs!

it is

.b

(H).

The

J.A.&.X>

(3)

and yo [692]

into

When

ci>

JoiXi

and
t

and

(2) into o

with (j and

its

is

converted with

(l) into k>

it,

with ^

"

^*s

of J<*xi

nine letters, when they are before

&

"

'

a letter of

x- **

[737], into the

of

.^vJaAajo /^ngr doivn, incorporating

notwithstanding that

some

and, says S,

CB

and J"jt

the ^o

Jb

and

with
^

.b

[693]

respectively (M).

variations are formed from A

v.

1818

whose

So

is

one of the covered letters [734],

(1)

and

Jc

**

then

&

its

must be change 1

03

from

struck, fQJol purified himself

Jib wronged,

liiaJbt from

and Juki
letter

is

the combination of

(a)

deemed heavy, because

covered [letter]

vid. to

(a) after is

(b)

two

when the
likes

<_>**d

was

p?'.?v,

and

vr ^' 'T^^j
3

'

with the covered

cj is surd, low, while the


;

so that a letter of

same outlet as the

elevation from the


it,

into Jo

-,

^.^Jo

of their unity in outlet,

elevated

is vocal,

""

orig. -xLo!

and disparity in quality, since

for

vid.

from ~oa was patient, ^Jtot from

[692], as Ixkxs!
^

^ is substituted

changed into lo then,


being combined, and their first
is

y, a

beirg quiescent, incorporation

is

necessary (A), as
*

They speared one another

(M)

^ *

v.JLIs

[above]

two approximates being 'combined,


and incorporation [752], by
allowable

(b) after Je

separation

M, IA) and

(S,

lyixls

is

change of the first into a letter homogeneous with the


second, and [also] by the converse A)
(oc) this [last],
:

says Sd, being an insertion of the second letter into the


first, is

the antithesis of the well-known


incorporation,

vid. insertion of

the

first

into the second

and, says our

named "incorporation", according to the


Readers (Sn) ( B ) the saying [of Zuhair Ibn Abl Sulma
alMuzani, praising Harim Ibn Sinan (Jsh),]
^
x ^x ^
e5^^^e-^>
'f*'
&A2b
#
^loxj & <JJ J^&J ya
(JJa^ t^

Master,

is

not

<*

>

>

1814

[He

the munificent, ivho gives thee his


largesse spon-

is

taneously

that
>

and

p-.lia.laAJ

'

(5

and

up with

Cx-x

>
,

then puts

with the three forms,

related

is

(wUoxs

and

ivronged at times,

is

wrong (Jsh)]
x "

p-UaAj

while there

also a version

is

,0s'
jV-UaxAi

with

are discussing

which has no connection with what we

^j

(c) after

^o

also,

two approximates being


* s s

combined, separation
poration, [but only]
as

not the converse, as


^\o\

jju>\

conversion into

IV.

into

lo

(Sn)

oc

IUK

the

after

lo

that

states

127.

its

says

G x

{^

two approximates being combined, separation


f s s

allowable, as

i_> Jo^s

and incorporation, [but only] by


*

^x

first,

(5

converse, as ^>Jo

because, if the

as

would be removed [737]

lously transmitted [748],


x

which

oc

in rarity

^0
Hlbj
"
^

not the

.J JU
^
I

is

anoma-

and strangeness

^ ^

x
!

^.b

and the saying


i-g.B'~

the lengthi-

],
-"

*k5

x a

^y^

^ were incorporated

into the $& [after being converted into le


it

is

conversion of the second into the

ness in

f.

That they should be reconciled", meaning


xx^"
xxC
from
i.q.
(d) after ^6
(Tsr),
^>Jlot
^>JJLo! (B)
Vv

like

[its

has told us that some of them read

xxx
LsJlko..}
also,

into the

because of the

Harun

incor-

which would be removed in

(Sn)] incorporation [737] (A)

is

and

*^ &

sibilance in the yo

"

by conversion of the second

* ' a

first,

allowable, as ^.!a^o

is

T815

is

682, 691]

as in (jto took

related with the four forms

loan, a ^

i>!^

its

Cr

remembered, orig

;jli\>!

and JC?3f

occurrence of yy after these letters

because they are vocal, and

which agrees with

put,

&

letters in vocality, vid.

changed into j

o surd

display

is

allowable, as

tion, [but only]

by conversion

j^j

two

lost [737]
*s s

j oj

^7ie (the

(A)

(c) after
!

neces-

(b) after

and incorpora-

<

a-

because the sibilance

three modes are allow-

i.*^i.(Lo
j UE

La*.

^i

f^

she-camel) goes at the thorns like


;

is

whence

J;tW [>^J

trenchant sword

is

able, display, as J".>5

[693]

not the converse, as *.aof

would be

likes [731]

Jxi

of the second into the first,

x
I ;

& of

incorporation

v^)'

' " a

as

so that a letter is

when the

(b)

sary, from the combination of


^

the

(a)

deemed heavy,

is

Jot

and

in outlet, and with these

then, (a) after j

as

x ^

*>l3|t

into &

x*

debt, o\^^\ increased,


^ ^ O
xx X C

a3

must be changed
.x

[693], as ,jbt incurred

(2) a o

increased, or

as in

./j remembered, then

in

and

the purslane, she

makes

a
it

cutting,

fly in

-^j-

marvellous way, where


o

sf^jt

is

an unrestricted

obj.

of

>

JJ;tXJ'

LXXI.
modes,

agreeing with
16.

[40] (Sn)

as^fjj

andy^f

in

it

original

derivation,

and incorporation

a)

204 a

this third

in

[mode]

its
is

like

two
rare

1816

4*

ful

is

> x

53

bat /Juo

LIV.

JL$i

Jjjo
"

!%en

15.

change of the

and into o

of JlxXst into

after the four letters,

after the three, necessarily implies that

But he mentions
changed into

&

or has the

xx

as dJS

&

&
xxx
3-3

^ *

[above], Juu3 \ from

[after conversion into

it

is-

not changed,

is

in the Tashll that, after


xxffl

to-

retained after the rest of the letters, and

bled

any one mind-

t^^re

IM's confining himself

anomalously read.
G

is

it

is-

crum-

(Sn)] incor-

XX &

porated into

say

as

^j|

while in

meaning display,

separation,
9

it,

[is

my

good

opinion, says S,

and some of them

ci

J-.XAXT

crumbling

which (S)J

excellent [Arabic

is

9 a

though

tlie

regular form

of incorporation

is

is

j^Xx

that the

because the principle

first is

incorporated into

X ^x

the last (S)]

so that aotff is said

mention this form (A).


to be necessary [here]

separation

is

IM

but

does

no-t

pronounces incorporation

but

categorically declares that

allowable (Jib)

and the saying of IH


it in two ways,"

that " ej is necessarily incorporated into


i.

e.,

by conversion

of the first into the second,


^

the second into the

" as
.U>! and A:M

first,

consideration, because

are allowable (R).

S mentions

And

is

that

'

and

of

tC

",

requires

ovXx/j

and the

like

(l) incorporated into

it,

[from the proximity of the two outlets, and the unity of


the two letters in surditv

but in that

case, the c^ of

1817

Jii

**w.>

XLVII.

25.,

as

in *+*

( Jrb)]

^c-'JSx

Si5

G s

>

(SH), oor.

VI.

must be converted into

read

*
x

act.

part.

idiJJ

*+**j J^o

18.

[below] (Jrb), an anomaly

upon an

^jo

111

anomaly (SH), incorporation of j* into a non-sibilant


letter being anomalous [737], and conversion of the
second of two approximates into the
ous [735]

being anomal-

conversion of the second into the

(a)

first

first is

ss G

hazarded (R) because

**j! is disallowed

removed [737]

excellence of sibilance would then be

the unpleasantness of the

(SH), since the


;

but

anomaly is nullified by
means of the second anomaly, because, when the second
the [first]
[of the two approximates] is converted into
first

incorporated only into a sibilant letter (R)

is

u-

^ **

separate, as *+**

[above],

which

two

difference in the
25.,

listen

XLVII.

to

thee

18.

outlets, as

And some

[above] (Jrb).

Jb

is

first is

8 -

of

fa

contrary to rule
\jo

\jb

and

JLXs

into

because incorporation of

second

disallowed with

and

&

Since incorporation by

most prevalent [practice] with

to convert the

is

/*t**J

of them there be ivho

poration,

* f

<"

viJLJI

conversion of the second into the


[735], the

(2)

good, because of the


Q
>^0x-

is

x-^

VI.

them

the

without incorfirst

and JLkibl

into
,

the

IX^o!

^ o
I

yp.ia-o

Similarly

are [therefore] superior to

^b^

with
!^

[ ^

aud] ^

is

any other

superior to

[form].

with

1818

(
x x
,

with

lju!

x s

CS

So\ with

[double]; and

j to

with 3

jfj!

with
yw! [716]

cy is superior to

xx

with retention of the <y unaltered to

mentions in the Tashll that the


after

<>

y:^!

whence

*sTt

and *+&\

IM

(R).

vsJUb [693]

^^CoJ

als

sometimes changed

is

as !yw<Xs*1 for I;***?-

e>

I"

X X O

into

and similarly

and

for

is

not

^tVa

but this

though the apparent [purport] of IM's


language in one of his books is that it is a dial, of some
of the Arabs and, if this be correct, then it may be
be copied

*to

And

copied (A).

there

poration of J into the yy


as *+*\ for

shown

Arabs, whose Arabic


letters (S),] \jo
O XX

oJUi

[in
x '

it

flashed, because J

4Jdl

as before

although

has not been heard,

x s x*

xxa

nothing to prevent incor-

is

^6

(S)j, to

[749].

incorporated into

says that some of the

approved, assimilate [these four

is

,b

is

and

with the y of the pron.

the same letters [with the aug.

XO

in

P""**

JjuXj x!

because the cy of the pron.

is

as closely attached
&**'*

xxx O

to the

v.

as the
-JL^-vJ
V
XX

they say

Jo'

/urn, [ Lvi^.

/ ^epi

*4

&xJa^

to

what

X-

is

before

it

0x>*

[692] and x^e ia^a^


x
,

so that
ft^*A-51

/ turned

x x

>

adaxa*

/ stamped

>0xx

meaning

(R),

on

and

it,
O

o^xi^j and] v^^o^

>>ox

>>xX

O>
v^udi>

>0xx
k*a^o

'

/rom

y of Jixxi

and

of the pro?z. into

xxloijs* (S),

and we have
\eise by 'Alkauia Ibn 'Abada

Js in all

heard them recite this

[but] converting the

of

them (R)

vi/'tXJ .>"* jj*LvjJ ^JJM


'
*
e

\_3jj^

And

[246] (S).
visited

some of them say

says he,

so,

him, [meaning auj^c

(S),]

by conversion

of the
y

into j
tested

as in ,jb

[above] (R)

xi'Jjb (S)

meaning

it,

and they say

5 JJLi

while on the analogy of

this dial., says Sf, the ty of the pron. should be con-

verted into

4>

whenever

it is

preceded by &

or

as

it

from

them, except in the case of the undotted 3 (R).

[In

the

in jJoj

is]

but S does not transmit

other wo;ds] they assimilate the <y of theprc-n., [when

one of these letters occurs before


JLxXj

(M, Jrb)

[692] (M), and


)

and

sJJii
9

is

and

[693],

jy
0>
^^~^

[and
L

,
7

that the yy

is

like part of the

s<U [above],

>0^

oJaA=>.

The reason

assimilation

which

k^L (IY)

'
,

and ovi

so that they say sklj* [above], b^i.*.

)OSS
meaning
O o> h * s
>0>
>^^
and cjJJLi (M).
cjtXc

& 'S

(IY),] to the d> of

it

(IY)
\
/

;]
'J

of the

being the pron. of the ay.,

word

[20],

is

like

the *y of

' **

in being

Jotiil

part of the word.

assimilated to the

with which

its

letters

vert
its

it,

of jJiiit

Since, then,

and occurs

combination

is disliked,

and owo^

in such as ^Jal=.

into

occurrence after the letter of covering


> O >

^y

and j

is

the

they conbecause of

and, in such

and ^JLC

as

So

after

it

into j

respectively.

because of

And

its

occurrence after

therefore

incorporation

mo

a x x

becomes necessary
of two likes

in kAS.

)
*

>

and &&

from the combination

and anomalous upon anomalous

by conversion of the
>

weak

k>

into ^o

as jo.^

in iaAas.

like w-of

in
t>ji

of the o into

by conversion

xx a

as

and

'

like

yi

^K!

while, in these [last]

'

<j

a and
and incorporated, as
the \jo and \ be lost [737] (Jrb).
the pron.

<Jk.i

the sibilance of

lost

what

is
i>

incorporation

more frequent

is

/ roused, and

o>frip~

/ ^epi, than

in

XO^XO
[fern

x'

dlu oau Rouse

O
,

and

v^Jix?

told,

cy
,

(S).

But conversion

and jm

is

whom we

of the

[above], oys

every
the

v.~\

and

tXr

is

or

6xo

of the

t>

because the

case, a [separate] word,

(R).

do not

y of JLxXi
"

[into

more frequent than conversion of

into

>n>n.

good

separating [the

>

the

is

f-

them say y <X&-

suspect, that he heard

this

though

by one
y

xx

>

otXi>!

Arabic and we have been

cXi.

>0x

than oJa*^

Jb

k&

is

>0^

o and

V.

it,

therefore better to say U3 Jaa


OX*
X
and dUb' oou
separating [the two approximates],
It

[752] (R).
dULs

before
x

*iXJL>

and AUJ

that,

],

of

&&>\ I took,

in such as

(J

And, because the

so closely attached to

is

the two

first [of

not be converted into the second,

may

approximates]

two, the

t*>

as

(J

k^svj and

of the pron.

x X

kxi>
is,

in

though it is like part [of


And, says S, the more racy and excellent

1821

of the two did.s.

not to convert

is

because the

to denote a

meaning (S)

the

v.

He

say Juui

the

is

is

;]

x-

wherein an aug.
it

because

and

is

it is

third pers., you

is

no

but Jo^i!

is

tX

inserted [678] that does not

is

not like that,

is

after

it

such as
^ ^

and

and o-o^

Cl

tOt

and

jyj

are anomalous

mobile, and these letters

is

no incorporation, meaning
^ s O *

tasted [757], >.. *Q.'*.*/

deemed weak,

^ *

because the
J^juUwl amended,

that there

which

tot
,

and V^JLC

yv$

^^

and
t

s O

fxtax.*,

approximates]

ot

are quiescent, there is


ss

[in]

tot

* *

S says that, when

(SH).

And

equivalent to a separate [word] (IY).

for owJoxi.

whereas

a formation [482, 492]

states that] such [forms] as kx=

o>

x,

* ' '

[IH

]r

not inseparable from

while the yy of the pron.

<>

[or

not inserted to denote a meaning, and

afterwards excluded

quit

the sign of thepron., [put only

did [161], in which there

in JJLXJ

<i>

here

into

(M)

it

when you understand the

since,

is

since there

is

first

two

[of the

mobile, and the second quiescent

so

no way to incorporation (M), the principle


that the first should be quiescent [731] and,

is

is 110

way

to incorporation, alteration

allowable, because alteration

is

* '

incorporation (IY).

And
,

not

only a consequence of

,jfJuCuf

-L

_-

asked a loan, eLaJuJ

s s Q

and JUxLj was

sought

to

in the

same predicament, because their

get light,

is

lengthy, elongated, are


*j is

meant

to be

1822

)
*

understood as quiescent (M), since the


\yajij\

and Jjiau,t [757] (IY).

o. f. is

The

X'

&~

^OJUwf r

yy is not incor-

porated in such as ^UaL*,! was able and ^Ijo^t [above],

because incorporation would exact mobilization of the


ij*

and
its

which

is

not mobile, having no share in any vowel

also because the second

vowel

is

virtually quiescent, since

is

transferred

adventitious,

following letter, [the o. f.

being
x

>"

/^

05

with incorporation,

anomalous (K).

When

757.
^C

xx

aor. of JuwS

there

is

to

it

from the
X O x O

jii^ and ^jja^

Hamza glkx^t

X-

while the reading of


is

III. 91. [150],

a y at the beginning of the

**

s s

and J^LaS

two

then,

\& s being

combined,

you may lighten them by [one of] two things, (1) elision
[so that] in what
[759], which is more frequent (R)
;

begins with two

y s

you sometimes confine yourself to

one, as vxxJI ^/^o 2%e admonitions are plain (IM),

with two <y

^j^xi

s,

the

678], and' the second the

cause of the elision


likes

is

first

is that,

the

y of the aor. [404,

of jlis [482, 678]

(a) the

since the combination of

too heavy for them, and there is no

incorporation [case 2

or?^r.

(a, a)],

because

it

two

way

to-

would lead

to-

which is not [found] in


importation of the conj. Hamza,
the aor. [668], they deviate to alleviation by eliding one
of

the

two

i>

and

this

elision

is

very frequent,

XI.

107. [645],

and XCII.

14. [759]

elide (R), (a) the opinion of

the elided

from

it

the second <y

is

A)

(R,

added before the

*J

*j ^UJ Jyj
!

Angels and the Spirit descend [below],

7Vt

4.

in the Kur, as

whence many passages

XCVII.

1823

(A)

[and the

& of

BB

that

is

(A)]

because the heaviness arises

and because the

when you

(b)

Julis [or

aoristic

J^IJb

] to

letters are

be a sign [369,

404, 671], while the adventitious displaces the perma-

nent when the combination of the two


says S, because

it

the one that

is

is

disliked

and,

incorporated in

is

u**> shielded himself [731 (condition 1, b, a)] and .*Uv


[below] (R) and that [opinion] is distinctly expressed
:

by
the

IM

in the

first

(R)

CK
)

A)

IM

the second, not the

the

(b)

KK say that the elided

says in the Tashil


first,

"

The

elided

is

is

contrary to the opinion of

Hsh" [the Blind (Sn)], meaning that the opinion of


Hsh [alone] is that the elided is the first, whereas others
transmit

allow [either of] the


y

is

this

KK

from the

it

[generally] (A)

two matters

(d) the

not incorporated into the letter after

be

like

it,

as in

^^ us

(c)

some

remaining
it,

whether

Ye mutually relinquish

or

e * x

approximate

remember:

to

it,

as in

^jSJu VI.

153.

Ye

will

and incorporation be combined


at the beginning of a word whereas their rule is to be
lest elision

at the

end [719, 731 (condition


205 a

1, f, C)

aa}] (R)

() it

1824

is

CHd

said in the

that Z's- saying " [They do not


>

incorporate in such as
"
"
elision of the
first

x x

(9

lest

^J'jo (M)]

they combine
"

&

does not indicate

and incorporation of the second


that the two & s, when neither of them
B x x '

is

elided, [as in

other

S&J3

,]

are incorporated, one into the

for this is not allowable [in inception], because

of what

we have explained

that the reason

why

i^>

but

it

only notifies

incorporation of the second

into the subsequent letter

of the two

[668]

] is

disallowed

s is elided; so that,

is

would be allowable, [as

this is a true saying (Jib)

(c)

* S x

IM

whereas
tion

is

here that incorporation

is

[found]

is

(d, e)

impracticable

in the pret. [below], as *jU3' [731], incorpora

not impracticable

is

and

points out, by the

only in the aor. occurring in inception [case 2


it

that one

w$"jo' ]

[form of his] ex. [above], that this [elision]

because

\&

but for the elision,


>

this incorporation

and similarly in the aor.

or a letter of
occurring in continuity [after a mobile
2 (b, a)]
(d)
prolongation], as [will be] explained [case
"
alleviation
that
And
he says in the
", meaning
by
:

CK

elision,

"

is

sometimes done to what

whence the reading

[of the

transmitted by IJ
5oytf

We

is

headed by two

people of

Makka

*pQf jjp XXV.


^

27.

^ s,

(K)]

And

Angels down [with elision of the ^


of the v., from
(K, B) of the word (B), which is the
shall send the

1825

jJLs (K)]

while this reading contains a proof that the

two y

elided out of the

[above]

is

of

JyJo

when Jyo XCVII.

4.

only the second, because the elided

is

said,

9m i

out of the two


jCju

hence, says
tion],

Jo

the second

is

(Sn)]

,j s of

"

this

is

his language

and

according to the most obvious [explana-

BD,

^juucyDT

more plainly and properly

[or

^1

&dS) XXI.

And so

88.

We

will

save the believers in the reading of [Ibn 'Amir and (B,

And) Abu Bakr


,j

(B)] 'A^im, orig.

being elided, like the second

Helping one another (B),]


quiescent (A)

for

(5^J^>

y in

(2) incorporation,

descendest [731, 759] and ,jjoUj' Jts

one another

They

Nor

if

the

.>

first

JU He

He

said,

Ye

said,

Thou

misccdl

Jyo ULs

XLIX.

11.

and ^jyuUJ ^JLs Say thou

follow one another

first

II. 79.

its final is

or a letter of prolongation, as

miscall one another,

Ye

Thou descendest [759], f^oLo'^

said,

[fern.],

(j.^aUkj

but only when the

preceded by a mobile, as Jyo

is

[the second

which reason
)&,*

cu

(a)

they do not incorporate

be (a) not preceded by anything, since,

they incorporated, the conj.

if

Hamza would

[have to] be
the
whereas
aoristic letters must take the first
imported,
place, because their indication is strong [369, 404, 671]

and

also the worjl

pret., since,

would be too heavy, contrary to the

when you say IjG| [731]

or

pursued,

it

1826

)
.

'

is

not found to be so heavy as


JyL>

x x

'

'fi

65

and

63

,j 5yjLo

(6)

preceded by a quiescent other than a letter of prolongaXX X

tion,

whether a soft

letter, as

^wU-tf ^ //
j

miscall one another, or any other, as

x-"

/e

were

Ox

^MJ3

JLJ .ZVcM/,

ye

miscall one another, since that quiescent would then

need to be mobilized

and the lightness accruing from

incorporation would not remain, by reason of the heavi-

ness accruing from the mobilization of that quiescent

while the readings of Bz


ox

JOxB

{j^!*3

IxjS'HI, 137. [below] and

O f.

^\ XCVII. 3, 4. A thousand months. [The


JQA
&
Angels and the Spirit'] descend [above], with incorpora-

Jkjo

notwithstanding the combination of two quies-

tion,

cents [754], are not particularly strong (R)

CK,

the

that,

when you incorporate

(Tsr)],

by

followed by his son [in the

its

you import the

conj.

[the

Hamza

IM

in

(Tsr)], mentions

y into the second

(Aud), in order that,


<s>

made quiescent

so far as

be accomplished, as

may

[731] (Tsr)

because (Tsr)]

God

if it

is

for

has not created any [chaste speaker,

we know, who

mention

k&3

(S

but [this requires consideration,

prefixes the (Tsr)] conj.

at the beginning of the aor. [668]

tion,

(b)

s x a

JL^Jtf

(<x)

first

means, the articulation of the

for incorporation

GG

that, in the

be a.pret.1 as

v.

(Aud)

(a)

Hamza

what other

beginning with two

cy

^6 and ^Ui [above],

with importation of the

conj.

Harnza,

incorpora-

is allowable,

1827

as ijif and IkJI [above] :( 8

27^

c??es

the two
precedes

&

it,

be an aor., as

be inceptive,

is

not allowable, because importation of

but

if it

rawid [668], then, if

Hamza, which

be entailed

to

incorporation
the conj.

it

[above]

not [found] in the aor., would

is

may

be alleviated by eliding one of

and,

it

incorporation

if it
is

be continuous with what

allowable after a mobile or

LXVII.

a letter of softness [and prolongation], as

and

8.

II. 269. [731], because, in that [position], importa-

Hamza

tion of the conj.

is

not needed (A)

(c)

incorpo-

ration of this sort is [found] only in continuity, not in


" If the
inception (Aud) Hf says
speaker pauses, he
:

begins [again] with display [of the two y


conj.

may not be

prefixed to

not prefixed to the aor. v."

books

mentions

it,

and the

because the conj.

IM

while

s]

is

in one of his

question correctly, saying that

this

incorporation of the aoristic y into another

&

is

allow-

able after a letter of prolongation or a vowel, as II. 269.

and LXVII.

8.

[above] (Tsr)

and Bz reads with that


o

in

[incorporation]

XXXIII.

33.

continuity,

And

as

II.

^y^o

ia's^

III. 137. [below] (Aud), orig.

with two

m>

s,

into the other (Tsr)


aor.] in inception,

^j^rH ^5

1^

display not your finery, and

s^s
>yUJ'

269.,

you

the

first

(d)

if

elide

fj

iyx

of which

you mean

o
,

is

**s*

^.+*X3

and

incorporated

to lighten [the

one of the two

is> s,

which

1828

the second (And), agreeably with the opinion of

is

and the BB, because the heaviness accrues from


not the

(Aud) the Blind, and

that the second

is

KK,

his school the


>

ment

ct>

ax

(ckJUj

the

its elision

(e) that [elision] is allow-

XCII.

14. [759]

the tropical

[fern, as agJ],

263] (Tsr); and

And

orig. (jyU-^' (Tsr).


x

"

when

^JT

it is

necessary with

is

v.~]

an attached pron.

jUifjjifj III. 137.


assuredly ye were ivishing for death [above] (Aud),"

[21,

(Aud), orig.

c x

were a preL, odaJj would be

v.

because femininization [of the

said,

whose argu-

which

if

[above]

meaning,

a x ^x

where,

in (k*Ju3 denotes a

would eliminate [759] (Tsr)


able in continuity also, as

(Tsr)

x''

like quasi-passivity [332, 4.32, 486, 678],

Hsh

contrary to the opinion of

first,

it

When

,yu

the aor.

v. is
>

x x

Thou

vikljuj'

borne, or

#m

be overtaken

ivilt

and

in the pass., as
<*

TVicm ty^i 6e

JC+-SNJCJ

^^^A [759], elision or incorporation

w/J

is

not allowable., because the two vowels, being different,


are not

deemed heavy,

two

like

and

Cx x>
JuuLXj

and

identical vowels
>

also because confusion


J.alj

from

Juuijb

J^*AJ> if

and JutAJ

would occur between

y ou elided the second

if

you elided the

first

cu

and between

(R).

Similarly
X

XX

of [the prei. in the two conjugs. (R)] Jmij'


(Jrb) the ey

and

J-fcUi

is

sometimes incorporated

inception (Jrb)] into [the

when

[in continuity

it is

and

one of (R)] the

letters into which [we have mentioned that


[twelve (R)]

1829

is

(R)]

incorporated [745, 746, 748, 752] (SH), (1)

skidded himself [above] (R)

jj-jSl

[332, 731 (condition 1, d, a,

^!j
ot

|VJ>!^!

(2) 5c

(R)

)]

Fe repelled one another (R)

j!

>

&

j (R, Jrb),

(4) Je

(R, Jrb),

(5) j (R, Jrb),

\^S\ j

(6)

(R, Jrb), as

(3)

I^JLLl They wronged one another (R)

as

.^

its

as

&

a*

<

as

TAez/ called to mind, one with another

(R)

(R, Jrb), as ^xiilSf Fe teere sluggish [667, 682,

731] (R); (7)

(R, Jrb), as

<jo

^y ill

Ye bore patiently
AS

one t0^A another (R)

(R, Jrb), as

(8) ^

^^

adorned

^ - _

himself (R)

(9)

^ * a

4^l listened and

(R, Jrb), as

ioi;Luf

dropped

(10) yo

as

f^Lot They fought

together [487]

x a c

and

humbled himself; (ll) ji

became embroiled

i^A another

(12)

>

adorned themselves,
[667, 682, 737]
\

the

Jo

*>o

J^^

!^L^!

is
X

O^C S ^

is

then imported

-;

I^AJ\

t^XifU;

(SH),

HI,

JA<?y were sluggish,

o?%

!i

[of the

not needed, which

y,

is

and

lyslis,

and

word or sentence]
obvious, as tja^b*

(s*"?*?

VII. 128.

They deem Moses and those


e-o

u-ith

competed, one

>

^Acy augured

who are

l^y^Li! TAey

T/<<^/

Hamza

con/.

whereas in the interior

Hamza

XX

as

as

c e

as l>>io

inception,

_,
^^

The

(R).
>

in

**=!

him

to be

unluckij,

^^,o>

X.

25.

CTw^7,

^o^\

when

* s

f-

&&)

'

bl

C5

>

^x^

the earth taktth its

1830

and

garniture,

IX.

down

bedeclseth itself,

In

38.

to the

the cause

ground, and

w/ien ye sleiv

,/incZ,

And

another.

*3f
I

soul,

Jjli

said [756];
fJl*Ai

but

and

lished between the

are not
9

e y

II. 67.

fjJljiXj

because,

would have to be

\yi\\\

and LTjfol are not

t^JbQ'f

and

jl

G5

which reason the

for

Jdxs

then contended one ivith

Cw

and similarly
fjJlfclftj'

LwJij

they were, then I^Lbf and

if

f x-U

XJlslJ

of God, ye are depressed

and fyb^

l^vlbt

is

(Jrb).

comes, estab-

This incorporation

universally applicable to pret., aor., imp., inf. n., and

and pass, parts. [731 (condition 1, d, a, oc)](R).


When one of these letters occurs after the uy in the

act.

Oxoo
ej
conjug. of JbtAAAwl [332], the

not incorporated into

is

*"*

it,

letters be quiescent, as in

whether these

<

x o x *

^Kjo^

and

^ *

**iaLw! [756], because [then] the condition of incorporation

is

missing

in (jjjJLlf

and jlia*wt

though mobile,
the

o.

f.

or be mobile through transformation, as

being

is

[756], because [then] the

meant

Jou*

to be understood as quiescent,

and J^JaLw

were incorporated, the


having the vowel of the
cy

and because,

if

the

would be mobilized, by

cy

thrown [back] upon

it,

' X OX O

whereas the
the ^y

is

of

JUIAAA*,

is

only quiescent.

not incorporated [even] into

Similarly

in a case like

1831

^X^O

X^OxO
this, as AxJCCu/l desired

[him]

follow and oujL*! called

to

**

upon [him]

to

And

repent (Jrb).

such as

the cy (Jrb)] incorporated [into the

sound of the

^ remains,

is

GG

759], whom the


" since there is no
says

[680,

[found] in

is

Hamza

(R, Jrb) s^2.JiJ


Then they were not able

96.

[with

(Jrb)], while the

but

>

XVIII.

extraordinary (SH), because

two quiescents are combined (Jrb)


the reading of

is

^Ua-^!

'

f.

to

*<,*>**

Ui

l^&Ua^l

,jl

surmount

charge with a mistake

it

&

throwing the vowel of the


which is never mobile, two quies-

upon the <JM


"
cents are combined
(R).
[back]

758.

In

this section

Z draws

attention to

some

which incorporation occurs irregularly, but has


been so often heard from, the Arabs that it becomes

ns.

in

anomalous

in

in

universal

rule,

usage

instance of anomalous incorporation

(M).

The

o.

f.

of

JU

AArb, R) and iL^j^


the dim.

(AArb, IY)

[and

*L

(IY)]

uixl (AArb)

One

\^u [689, 735]


is

with j (IY), which

(IY), and the [broken

is

(IY).

JL JL, (S,
is

M,

proved by

[and] LJtXu, [282]

(AArb)] pi ^!llf(AArb, IY),

the dim. and broken pi. being formations in which things


are restored to their
G

o.

fs. [260, 275]

(IY)

[and] by.

o ^

the evidence of ^jJu-J? [689].

3 and

in outlet, because each of them


206a

is

^ are

approximate

from the tip of the

1832

tongue [732]

but, if

you converted the

^s

the rule [752], then three


while conversion of

^ into

of removing the excellence

into

would be combined

of sibilance [737].

notwithstanding the approximation of ^ and

while Q*

is

And,

^ in outlet,

they are incongruous in quality, because o


rigid

as is

not allowable, from fear

is

t>

t>

is

vocal,

Their approximation, then,

surd, lax.

[in outlet] is a motive for not

and so

[735],

combining them displayed


their incongruity [in quality]
while

is

conversion of one into the other


stated

impossible, as before

is

so that nothing remains but to convert

into a letter akin to both, vid.

same outlet

as

<>

and

is

like

which

is

dial,

tX&J [368]

it

of

oriff.

Jo^ [737],

The

they make [the

uy quiescent, as

and then incorporate, because, when

two approximates

But

porated.

Tamlm,

'

first

of

the Hijazi, the excellent dial, var (M).

Banh Tarnim make the

the

And

in surdity (R).
O

hence oj [736], in the

&, ] in

from the

is

which

them

is

this [procedure]

it is

mobile,

not incor-

not regular, because

is

would sometimes produce confusion with the redupliO

cated

of 4X^5

so that they dislike


-

aor. tXiaj

tXJs^

and of Joj

and ju^
aor. jaj
O

to them,
[form], according

OC

(IY).

And

[736].

It has

being
(i

for the inf. n.


;

the excellent
Cs

"

StXJb

and

s'jo

[736]

' *

similarly ^ItXr for (jijoc^ (M), pi. of

o^o
two dial

vars., ^Iju.'^

and

0^

^jttXii

but, as

1833

(
t>

for

(jliXft

it is

anomalous, like

for

iXJ'j

[above]

being

be confounded with the reduplicated, because

liable to

the two

And some of them

are in one word (IY).

s]

'
.

say joCt [as pi. of J.JCA

on the principle of Ju^p;'. of

(IY)], for escape from this

(M)

incorporation in

(IY).

In some concurrences of two

759.

approximates they deviate to

elision,

poration in this sort of alteration, the

tion, it is

and name

no

is

GG class

it

two homogeneous

Euphonic
l!*a.,ft

elision,

and ^Ij (R-)J an(^ curtailing,


^

irregular, elision, as in

Jo and

^ (R)>] have been previAnd

elision] occurs in (1) [the aor. of (R,

in the act. voice

another [kind of

MASH)]

(MASH),

J,*^ and

with the aoristic


s

as premised [757]

J^fcUu

(R)

e.,

[i.

ously mentioned [281, 697, 719].

J^Uj (SH),

[letters]

regular elision for a

e.,

[i.

O s

as an

a kind of transformation for alleviation, from

cause, as in

incor-

because, like incorpora-

it so,

dislike to the combination of

(IY).

two

because incorpora-

Although there

tion is unattainable (M).

incorporation,

likes or

(a)

has another d> adjoining

when the
it

<^

^'

of Jmjj> and

in the aor., then (a)

fs

the two

be
which is the o. /.,
^ may put together,
XLI. 30. [TJie Angels] descend upon them
l^gjulc.

as JJLXJ"
'

of

them may be

elided, because

two

likes are

(b)

one

combined,

1834

and incorporation is not possible, since, if the first


were incorporated into the second, then quiescence of
the

and importation of the

first,

Hamza, which

conj.

is

not [found] in the aor., because of what has been men-

would be unavoidable

tioned [668, 757],


incorporation

and, since

not possible, and they deem the two

is

>

likes
G5

X.X

f&

fire that Nazeth [757]

To him

I ivarned you of

Therefore have

14.

&

6.

x-

Kb XCII.

^fcaJUf

50

heavy, one of them has to be elided, as .Jo'jtXjU

}'

and ^Juoj'

&J

'

LXXX.

vso (j

dost thou address thyself [below]

oc

it is

prescribed as a condition of this elision that both cu s


should be pronounced with Fath

one of them be

for, if

pronounced with Painrn, by reason of the


>

the pass., as in J^svJo [757], elision

not allowable,

is

because, if
liable to

be mistaken for the


*

second, saying
O

c '

act.

and,

if

you

this is

elide the

'

J*A3
v

the conjug. of JuutaS


X

BB

elide the first, saying J^:sU

you

being in

v.'s

this is liable to be

the elided

is

mistaken for

held by S and the

to be the second, because the first

is

a letter put to

denote the meaning of the aor. [404], and because the


heaviness arises from the second

KK] to

be the

first,

but

is

said [by the

because the second denotes a mean-

Ing, like quasi-passivity,

nate

which

its elision

would elimi-

and because incorporation, in continuity, as in

and
JyJ JU

Jptf

f^Jls

[731, 757],

is,

as respects the form,

1835

an

of the

elision

first,

so that they, as

were, elide

it

they are wont to incorporate (Jrb)


language of Jrb in (a, b) above, as also of

what

rather confusing

(case 1, c), is

the

[(b)

A in

757

and the rule deduc-

When the
from the authorities may be stated thus
aor. is meant to be lightened, which is quite optional,
ible

elision is (a) necessary if the aor.

then
as

A assumes it to be

in

IM

's

ex.

be

oc

=^
~uJ ^j^o
X

>

-0

inceptive,

where, on

>

this assumption, incorporation is impossible, because it

would involve importation of a

conj.

Hamza

pre-

ceded by a quiescent other than a letter of prolongation,


as in

XCII.

sible,

because

where incorporation is imposwould involve an unpardonable concur-

14. (above),
it

rence of two quiescents

preceded by

and

LXVII.

because

allowable, if the aor. be

a mobile, as in

LXXX,

6.

(above)

8.

B) a letter of prolongation, as in II. 269.

where

(731),

(b)

(731), where incorporation is possible,


does not involve any concurrence of two

it

quiescents

oc

incorporation

is

because

possible,

it

involves only a pardonable concurrence of two


quiescents

(c)

frequent

thus elision

incorporation
f-

as

says in

than incorporation, because

where incorporation
-

is,

is
,

is

possible,

impossible

:]

(2)

it

is

757,

more

allowable

and necessary where


such as

^U,

[728],

v=^*^!, and ^JJa (SH)

(a)

elision

of the

rarely in the dial of Sulaim [below], and

is

occurs

sometimes

1836

Used by others, because of their dislike to the combina*


tion of two likes
i.

incorporated,

they elide what ought to be

so that

the

e.,

two

of the

first

when

likes,

impracticable [from the quiescence of the

poration

is

second]

(b) then, if the letter before the first

quiescent, the vowel of the first


>

as

it,

XXXIII.

And bide

33.

to

>

1 perceived and jj-^^o They

,2^5

be (a)

must be transferred

.-

cy.**-s>f

whence

incor-

[fern.']

ye,

perceive,

[with Kasr of

>

the

(K), from

(Jj

account [see
s

(g,

J>

Z>)

aor. Ju> (K, B),] according to one

below] (R), the

first

of the two

s of

Cl

being elided, and

<j;*i't
" "

(K, B), as you say


conj.

Hamza then

vowel of the

Kasra transferred

its

{j-J*&

[see

(c, c)

a Kasra or

(jf

below] (K), and the

dispensed with (B)

first, if

to the

Damma

(6)

mobile, the

may

[below],

be
^

elided or transferred to the letter before

it,

as oJLb

Path or Kasra of the

and similarly v^J


9

<i

with Path or

/
is

ivas intelligent

to

oc

Damm

that [Kasr or

make the measure

of the

Damma

oJLb
(

and the Kasra of

e^.xj
S

pret.

for

of the

plain,

as

we

oJb

[or rather
'

[or rather o^ia.

and

<^ " ]

more frequently used by them in the


than in the aor. and imp. [below] (R) (c) when

this elision is

the

of

Damm

JO

of the

v.
)

explained [705] about the

oJUUs

[for

'

V^AAJ

fe

>

[below], with

v. is tril)

pronounced with Kasr of the

and

its

1837

and J are homogeneous, as J.b [447, 453],

when an

it is used,

attribute of a mobile [nom. (Tsr)] pron., in

three forms, complete, as oJUi> [731] (Aud), with dissolution of incorporation, because of the concurrence of

two quiescents (Tsr)

and docked of the z [below],

or without, transfer of its vowel [to the


'

after,

(Tsr)], as

o^Lb

oJlo

[like

ivas

(Tsr),]

HJ [703, 707] (KF), with Path,

and ^Jll* (Aud), like


and with
of the

awry (KF), with Kasr

J from both,

elision of the first

because incorporation, notwithstanding the combination


of two likes,

ment
tion

impracticable, on account of the attach-

is

of the pron. [731 (condition 11, a)], whereas allevia-

is

sought

(a) the first

by the

distinguished

which

is

because

elision

the p [above], is
it

is

'

incorporated [in JJb


to be the second,

but the elided


is

[which

is

said [by some]

the J of the word,] because

the heaviness accrues only [upon arrival] at

Path of the
vowel

[first]

>

(Tsr)
^

Ux-LUa

when

because,

oc

the

(6)

J with

its

has the vowel of

remains pronounced with

being made quiescent,

it after

oJLUi

c^JJLJb

,.

and (Tsr)] <j~Uis (Aud), without any


*

f.

Jjii

*
:

the

similarly in the case of

(c)

pxLLb

difference

[first]

it

remains pronounced with Fath

elided, the

is

o,
,

J transferred to

and the J

Kasr

is

when the

because,

elided, the

is

while the Kasr


the

is

[the one]

you say

>

oJULb / passed

the

day

1838

doing, with

Kasr

when you do

it

of the

inf. n.

and (KF)] jjlb

JJd

in the day, not in the


night [453]

IJ mentions that Kasr of the

Jb

to say the converse

Tamim

Fath occurs

for

the dial of the

is

people of the Hijaz, and Fath the dial of

he ought

but

in the

Kur, which was revealed in the dial of the people of


>

x*"

* s

>

^^^'i pUJaJ LVI.

the Hijaz (Tsr), as

And

65.

ye would have spent the day wondering (Aud)


[effect] of

apparent
of

IHsh

cated

v.

is

is

universal in every redupli-

pronounced with Kasr of the


:

(d) the

the unrestrictedness [in the language]

that this elision

opinion of Shi

then

but

which

declares

distinctly

that

the

is

it

is

anomalous, occurring only in two words of the unaug>

mented]

tril, vid.

"

>

VSA**X>

and oJLb
-

'

and a third word of

f-

Of.

the augmented tril, vid, o^*.^! for 0*.**^^!

one of those

who hold

it

not to be universal

transmits in the Tashil that


[above] (Tsr)

Fath of the
[back]

upon

(a) as for ow^a*

_
it

it

is

has only one form,

they elided the

vowel, two quiescents, the

is

IM

while

because the vowel of the


since, if

IU

the dial of Sulaim


it

and

is

first

o and the last ^

thrown
with

its

would be

combined, which would lead to a second alteration [663]


and, for that reason, they say

o^*^

not otherwise

and, accordingly, they cite


>

>

o<

es^

20

{\M*S*

f
!

$fc

'xx*/
LLia^
!

'

^jjo

o-o

i^j'LxjiJ

fi

,j

f!

'
<5*.M

1839

(1Y), by Abii Zubaid atTa'l Except that the well-bred

camels of the riding -beasts perceived him (the lion), so


X

that they were looking askance at him, orig.

f,

^j^v^T (N)

as though the duplicate


sometimes they say ^^=*
on the
letter were transformed by conversion into ^
I

(b)

of^UJbf ouu<" [685](IY), (e) lAmb


one word pronounced with Path [of the

transmits

principle
elision is
Q x

*"

vid. o.*ja for

-r-

> t

],

I purposed

while the unrestricted-

ness of [IM's language in] the Tashil includes the

[r.]

pronounced with Fath of the and the [one] pronounced


with Kasr, the tril. and its augmented (Tsr) (f) if the
:

c (Tsr)] be
,j

an

aor. or imp. [above] conjoined

the

of females,

elision of the

[pronounced with Kasr of the

v.

[reduplicated (Tsr)]

first

with the

two forms, [completion, and

c after transfer of its vowel to the


o

as
(Tsr),] are allowable,

^ Ju They bide and ^^i

Bide
o

[with completion and dissolution (Tsr)

ye,

and

;]

.,

,jJij

and

j [above]

fer of its

Aud), with elision of the

vowel to the

which

is

the

XXXIV.
c

49.

thou,

0x^

allowable in such as oJJLo

is

Say

(Tsr)

(J>

only completion

and trans-

If I err and

^ j^^

(g)
O >

,%t

JL>

^JLl^Ii

_,

s_g.i:

XLTI.

-4ncZ then they

31.

baek, because the

is
o

and 'Asim read

become motionless on

its

pronounced with Fath

XXXIII.

with Fath

(a) Xafi'

^.

^^

207a

33. [above]

1840

of the

Aud)

<jf

imp. of ^Isj

^J I bode in

the place,

in the pret.,

and Fath

A^f.

aor. xj

with Kasr [of the


g

j's

in the aor.

so that, in the imp.

being combined, the

^yj

which

first of
*

Fath, what

is

done to

is

it,

vid.

g (Tsr), [i. e.] the [first] ^ the Fatha of


thrown upon the letter before it (K) but this is
,

rare, because it

is

[an alleviation of the (Tsr) imp."] pro-

nounced with Fath

[of the
s x<"-0

known

likes

pronounced with

is

elision of its

which

two

f-

done to ou^.| [above]

is

(K)],

is

[form]
f-

il

Eath, aor.

^>

^K+J

and because the well-

QsS

>

^ o;vi* / bode in the place with

with Kasr

while

its

converse, [vid.

y jf

&'.

with Kasr, aor.


*

^i'l
*

found] in Uxc ^;*J>


tl

aor.

with Fath (Tsr),]

/ t#as

is

[generally

m e/e, [with Kasr (Tsr),]

cooZ

'&

Js

*S

(Aud), with Fath

assemble ye, according to the reading with Fath,

imp. from ^U

aor.

[i.

q. *4Ji4

S ^

imp. from

with

J5J

like

Kafiya and

Damm

aor.

(K, B)

inf. n.

^(Xa Promise ye
its

;]

an

is

and that

with Iasr,

is

an

^J^

[fern.]

being docked of
(h)

commentary, allows the

[above] of the

in the

IM,

pronounced

[v.~\

to be coordinated with the


O

[one] pronounced with Kasr, as


ye,

be grave, according to the reading

^jJs

the

^Uj

^J

some hold that

(b)

^a.&

for

"

>

^a^c. Lower
f

arguing that dissolution [of incorporation] in the

[v.]

pronounced with

Damm

1841
[of the

Kasr

the [one] pronounced with

is

heavier than in

and that,

if

dissolu-

the [one] pronounced with Fath [may]

in

tion

escaped by recourse to elision in the

with Fath of the

^s

pronounced

o [above], a fortiori may that be done


O

in the [v.] pronounced with

Damm,

[like

^QA

says he, I have not seen it reported (Tsr)

(SH),

this [0. /.] is the

orig. ^LlaX^t

best-known

^IJa^l

Hamza

aor.

*Ak**.?

[above], With

in the pret.,

elision of

the

(3)

| ,

aor.

i.

e.,

[with]

(b) after

it is

^_

Kasr of the

Fath of the

o of JutLu*

dial, var.,

omission of elision, and of incorporation


"

X O

x ^

aor. *Aia-wj [382, 680]


(a)

but,

be

[con/.]

aoristic letter,

and

since incorporation is
imprac-

notwithstanding the combination of two approxiand k ,] because, if the vowel of the


mates, [the
ticable,

>

were transferred to the preceding letter, then the

which has no share in any vowel, would become mobile


and, if it were not transferred, then two quiescents would
;

concur, as in the reading ef Ijamza [757]

much

this

word

and

alleviation

tion

is

is

is

used, contrary to

so that, since

^jlJuLu,!

[756, 757],

[therefore] intended, while incorpora-

impracticable, the first [of the two approximates]

is elided,

as

the

[is

first of

the two likes] in oJLIb and

>

[above]

and elision here

is

more appropriate,

1842

because the

first,

vid. the

I^LkirU* XVIII.
j

with

[671],

[671, 681.

aug.

Kur has

the

96. [680, 757]

Damm of the
A,

is

(c) as for

aoristic letter, itspret. is

Fath

682, 690], with

of the disj.

o ^

Hamza, which

is

in the chapter

on the Augmented [680] (R)

of the conjug. of Jlkit


&
s

as before stated
:

there

(d)

occurs [in their speech ^ULj with


,

Kasr of the conj. Hamza,

>

aor. (R)] AxX^o (SH), with

S says, You
it is

Fath

of the aoristic letter

say, at will, (a) that the

o is

elided, because

in the place of the incorporated letter

o is put instead of the is

and then a

in order that the letter after


s

may be

the u*

surd, like

it,

as they say

order that the letter after the


(5)

that the

is is

may

[693, 756], in

^by

be vocal, like

elided, because the repetition arises


*

it

> o ^

it

while the augment

is left,

or

from

**<

as it is left in O^A>'

orig.

O^AAJ

as will be seen [below].

And

sometimes

elision

occurs while the two approximate or homogeneous letters

are in two words,

when

the second [of those letters] is the


s

J of determination (R).

(i

They say ^*Xj

s
,

^^lAxJl*

31
(IY)J for
(M),^;l^Ji;(IY,R),and
The Banu-l'Ambar (M, SH), ^pLsuJf yb The Banu-

^^7

I'Ajlan (M),
^

> at!

and v^x-g-H

^JL^\^ The Banu-lHarith


y

(IY,

y^ The Banu-lHujaim (IY)

MAR),

o.** "
;

and

LJLc and

1843

'

for

Jj &>

and

jT

For, since the

(SH).

and J are approximates, while incorporation


able,

impractic-

from the quiescence of the second, they elide the

for alleviation

elide the

like of that is rare

but the

unsound

incorporate [the

such elision as this

is

[731], they elide the

is

(AArb).

regular in [the

where the determinative J

name

displayed, [and not incorpor'O'o~o

to such as >LfuJ

>

>^

do not do that,

;]

&

lest

contrary
~c

yj The Banu-nNajjdr (R), ^-J

Banu-nNamir, and JjJ

says that

every clan

of]

ated (IY),] in pronunciation, [as vAxxJfyo (IY)


-<i

and

and then, being unable to


into the J ], because of the vowel on

as a substitute for incorporation

ft

They

( Jrb).

and the quiescence of the J

first

letter because of its quiescence

the quiescence of the J [663]

the

is

>

^o Ihe

^ The Banu-tTaim, where they

they combine two transformations,

And hence their


incorporation [749] and elision (IY).
-_-o >_,
"^the poet says
saying |V-L> meaning
<

^^
\

so?is

c/ t^e paternal uncle are absent from thee

tomorrow, he will not


prove kind'y

to

~be

thee

callous, while the affections

(AArb).

And

^Lo
^

"-

the like

(MAB), whence

do not

also,

[for

UJLo

from

the

1844

water (above) and

And

y*xCU

not regular (R).

^JLs. The

So-and-so are at the ivater, meaning JI^lTjU

The

(M, AArb).

Hamza

conj.

position in] the interior [of

JU

is

(660),]

[hence their saying (AArb)] ,j^j

Banu

dropped because of

is

and the

the' sentence],

[its

of

elided because of its concurrence with the deter-

is

C5

minative J

so that the expression becomes

elJUU and
:

then, disapproving the combination of two likes, they


S

elide the J of

**

^Xc

as they elide the [first] J in


*

[above]; and, since they elide the

(j^LsoJL [above], because combined with the J


[only] approximate

with

its fellow.

>sO

>

,..

[to it],

They

Then

which

is

Jortiori they elide the J

>

the JpTam did not

and

recite

' *

--

*"

o^.

in LDsLsxJb

oJJa

&'

<fi

come in

first,

from

o ">-e

' s '

* s

the badness oj

his going, or, in another version,

And

the Kaisl did not ivin, from failure

the foreskin of Khdlid floated

won

the race]

verse in the

Mb

Book

states that

upon

Mz

of strength; but

the ivater >

[meaning

said " I have seen this

of S, in the chapter on Incorporation

by AlParazdak, who composed it


upon two men, one of Kais, and the other of 'Ambar

and IA1 says that

it is

1845

and that the 'Ambari, whose name was Khalid, came in


first

"

And

(1Y).

[similarly (IY)] the poet [Katarl Ibn

AlFuja'a (Mb)] says

(M, AArb, Jrb) On the morning, [meaning At the time


(K on IX. 118., BS, N),] when Baler Ibn Wa'il (a clan)

upon the ivatcr, meaning that they rose so high


in rank and might that none overtopped them, as the
dead body floats upon the water and rises above it,

floated

[while their opponents sank (N)

and

;]

the breasts

horsemen turned, [or and turned the breasts of the


because

;;cXo

intrans.

and

may

trans.

(N),] towards

where incorporation

[below], they are

(M).

But

And,

motive for

it

ueJU

[orig.

to elide
is

where

"

-*-

v*Jb

and ^AAJ

copied (AArb).

ofo-o^'
^ ^gJU on
yoj
I

As

impossible

and

is

anomal-

for their saying

the earth

regular, because the vowel of the

it is

irregular, their only

being frequency of usage

ous, not to be
c e ^

more apt

is

since they sometimes

is possible, in

of this [elision]

all

horses,

slaughter of

[the

>

elide,

the

be in the nom. or ace., since _li

Tctmlm (Jrb, N).

(Jrb)]

of

(MAR),]

Hamza

[of

it

is

^1 ]

is

transferred to the J of determination, into which, the


transferred vowel being taken into account [660], the J

1846

of

then incorporated

is

^JU

>"f-

for

xx

-o

and similarly they say


xx

The matter ivas clear and

!A

^A^\

xjo\J.L

for

Ae call to prayer

Ju* -4s& /or


"

the vowel of the

[second] J being taken into account, as respects incor-

poration

the
as

but

from

left

(s&rt
*

when

because,

and

^-

an d

/****.

out of account, as respects elision of


"&=*

But, as for such [forms]

(R)-

they are anomalous (SH),

[310],

alleviation

by incorporation

deviation to alleviation by elision


for

The reason

it

is

that,

possible,

contrary to analogy.

since they elide the

700] and ^AJ guards, they

1L,S [482, 699,

j&i conform thereto [below]


with

is

is

And

( Jrb).

this [elision of the first

make

from

**jLj

and

in accordance

o (MASH)]

occurs [the

imp. in]

JUi ^jJ!

v-)!;

*-^

^!

(3->'

Nu'mdn, do not thou cut off : fear God, in


and the Scripture that thou folloivest
dealing with us,

Our

increase,

(SH), which
<^>

for,

formed according to ^AAJ with a single

is

when

the aoristic letter

is

elided from

the next letter being mobile, the conj.

needed in the imp. [428], so that (jp


<

trary to

Lj

'

&&3

and

>

Hamza

said (Jrb)

is

not
con-

aor. tXaaxj

is

then,

it,

but (Jrb)]

which
is

an

[is

o.

/*.

not of the class of


[702] (SH).

The

1847

first uu is

elided from three words,

699] and

tXSaucj

(\x>

and

[above]

of

frequency

are

usage

And

anomalous.

702]

[699,

That

elision

J^.

where

in which case the conj.

were ^*1

like

of the

They

(R).

from

jjpLx
&

*****

by analogy.

^Jtf

is said, or/*/.

[686]

Hamza

cy ] after it

because

is elided,
:

whereas,

^^

[do,

^Ij

aor.

^^J

[482, 699]

orig.

it

its

^^

aor.

[331],

t5

because, if

occurrence between the

and

so that they substitute a m> for the

being elided from

it,

may

is orig.

as in

^i;

with Fath of the

aor. tX^vJCj

&

aor.

would have to be elided in the

Zj says that j^S' [702]

says, then 1X>J>'

^3

[below], in order that no elision

you would say, in the

404, 719], with quiescence

however,] say

on account of

Kasra

threw,

and, in the imp., ($3\^ 9 like *>! [431, 719]

they retained the


aor.,

is

this,

"

aor., ^alj [below], like

like

from

[done]

and

iXssJLo

of the elision of the quiescent


if

[689,

does not occur in the prets. of the three,

except the pret. of


^JtfJ,;

is

you say

But

&o

notwithstanding

for the act. part,

and similarly

hearsay,

v5

**> and
^cjb

that

said.

but,

so

*juand

inf. n. tXsxi

203a

but,

the

if it

[first]

3^.

were as he

would be said

like

And

occur (Jrb).

ju^Jj

aor.

nay,

1848

R0

inf. n.

&=*

inf.

There

is

but

a dispute about

^ ^ ^

]
s

likely (R).

said,

^Oj

[above], but here

is

is

JjtS

is

a subst.

and this

from iXiuLwt

(MASH)]

and ^AAJ

in both, because the elision there


.Jij

for

is

the

as

is

[first

more anomal-

with a single

for

is

or

is

conformity to

unaccountable (Jrb).

transmits from some of the Arabs La J ^"^s <X^\Xu,t Such

a one took for himself a piece of land,


saying (l) that
<X^o*

it

may

aor. tX^jJCj

L-

tion (S)], as the

be orig. tX^uXiJ

inf.
^

being
O elided ffrom

n.

tXcfexi'

be a

subst. for

are surd, as the J in

[Juilj

[below],

(S)] from

[above], the second

on account of the reduplicai

is

from the second


-

may

q. tX^xj'f

said to be elided in

because the repetition


,j*

i.

tX^5u;:^l
is

* )

[671, 682, 696, A], is

ous [below] (SH) than

*,o and

says that its

and ^Li' [689, 699]

[of

tUxS

of

&L>

composition.

but Zj says that the y

And <Xu^t

substitution

(MASH)]

Mb

so that its measure

[above], as in slsvs

more

^
;

the same

of

aor.

[abridged from j*.^


j

not

is

the ua being aug.

elided,

for

Ut

in the sense of t

is

[331],

>>&

&

* *

J^

n.

the

first

sxlj|

is

^+>\ [above],
;

or (2) that the

^ a

of <X^O'! because both

a subst. for the ^6 [691] on

account of its resemblance to the latter in swerving [734],

1849

as

though they disliked

[to

combine] too letters of cover-

ing, as they dislike to duplicate [a letter] at the beginning


*

[of a

word] (R).

Apparently

not orig. jk^ajuu*!

it is

^ ^

because they do not say tXSUJLu,!

from the

whereas, if

would occur, since there

latter, the o. /.

were

it

no-

is
"

thing to prevent

it

and also because


^ "

[above]

would be

it

different.

And

orig.

<XOl

is for

as

the

i.

q.

&saJ\

ox e

were JUL&A*

whereas, if

is

it

[493], its

meaning

therefore some say that

^ being substituted

^ in p.!\ xJLM JjU L [689]

it

for the [first]

is

&

and, according to

v>

this [theory] also,


>

ss
xj

x.,

ij

and

t5

anomalous

"
is

" more anomalous "


[above] than

it is

(Jrb).

The reason why

that the custom

is

this

to flee

form

is

"

more

from [the combi-

nation of too approximates to incorporation [735]

where-

as here the case is the converse, [since the flight is from


* s S

incorporation in JL^SO! to a combination of two approxis

mates,
there

of the

is

ij

and

v^>

s S Q

in tX2a./uJ

no precedent (K).
of protection,

And

when
m

ms

for

which [proceeding]

[elision

and retention

attached to the word in

(Jrb)] such [forms] as ^j.^i-o

Udings [with the

They gladden me with good

of inflection incorporated into the

of protection

(MASH)]

1850

and ^j&+*. [with one of the

two ^s elided (MASH)], and


elided

[with one of the two

(MASH)], have been mentioned

663] (SA).

^&

before [170, 405,

APPENDIX.
Specimens of Parsing.
(1)

The

[505, 515, 608].


fnc/i.

y is the 3

governed

[498, 505],

of

[505, 515]

i_>;

and

pfc

is

an

the nom. by indication [24], the


sign

in

Damma assumed upon its final [16], prevented


from appearing by the pre-occupation of the place with the vowel
of

its

case being a

of [the gen. governed by] the quasi-red,


G
[

and

V;]

is

an

ep. of a

>.^x(6-

jJl$

and quasi-essential prep.

>

^IC t^

suppressed qualified^ the full phrase being


*><>',.

[149]

[505]. JjU* 8)

while the enunc.

P os

is

suppressed,

[HO], the prefixion of

t-

pte

to

e.

g.

*A*Ja*

being a pre-

it

fixion of the act. part, to its ag. [145, 347, 348] or


[adverbial] obj.
i.

[66],

*3l-l

e.,

'

were

diisfet/

*JtS

LJ.J
^(C*
f

&'

or

<-

'50

f^J [110], which

is

j*

the

l*y&*

is

ft'r.

[Ill]

[237].

and the

^yj^

[146], the sign of

is

of

ep.

its

(many) a (place)

Me

edges; and so

an intensive paradigm [343]

and

uz

rftwA-i/

$ '

thesis

rf

ivhose edges

'!

(3'^*

^n

of

J^ &

(3

is

<-

what follows

is

while this pro-

pi. of (J--^

with Fath or

Damm

a second ep. of the suppressed qualified,

what

is

constructively a nom.

case'being a

Damma

is

in the

prevented from appearing by the heaviness [16, 720].


;

is

post.,

governed

e.

nom.

^ [16],
^x
^

assumed upon the

with Fath of the

i.

of

in the gen. [110], the sign

of

APPENDIX.

".

Kasra assumed upon

case being a

its

its

final, [vid.

the Jf

vented from appearing by the pre-occupation of the place

on account of

quiescence supervening upon the


[640], though

rhyme-letter

it

concurrence of two quiescents [663, 664]


uninfl.

upon quiescence, having no

a third ep.

is

of

and the

while the

of the nom.

is

^ is

a p. [608],
> SO

in the nom. [146]


its final, if

if

you look

form [as a

to its

apposition [19, 131]


is

and

its

upon

final,

say, in parsing

i8

[110].

post.

the sign
to

whereas,

>

&A.XA-

u to the gen. by

that the ep. of the nom.

case being a

p.imma assumed

And

governed by]

[the gen.
O

ff.0

(.BcJ)

its

it,

prevented from appearing by the pre-occupation of

the place with the vowel of


^

you put

gen.~\,

in the nom. [above], the sign of

**,,

you look

the qualified's being constructively in the nom. [498, 505]


.-

the

to avoid a

inflectional place [497].

Dainma apparent upon

case being a

its

ep.

pre-

being] the

[its

Kasr

vocalized with

is

,]

\vith

~C

^a^M

apposition.

> Si's

is

a fourth ep.

and

post.

[above].

The evidence
SS

the two n$.

in the affixion of the hypercatalectic

is
>

(I

^'^s^

Tanwin

' '

(,'

and ^.j**^

'

in
'

because they are orig. Jjj*:b.J

C^ '

and

^J-ft^aJ)

with quiescence of the

[608], and the

[640]

And

rence of two quiescents [663, 664].


e,

evidence in the suppression of

government

but Tanwin

is

added

J$ pronounced with Kasr on account of the concur-

which

is

frequent,

there

is

anothr-r [piece of]

>

L.J;

after the )

common

and retention of

[505, 5-15]

its

( J).

(2)

[236].

U J^

is

an imp.

v.

from

^>

aor.

[482, 699], inf. n.

APPENDIX.

iii,

>
i*i)

belonging to his two companions, or to his sole companion, in

conformity with the custom of the Arabs in addressing the sing.

under the form of the

of the

uninft.

as a substitute for quiescence [431]

the

for protection

is

[170]

and the

Fath [161, 648], in the place of an


a

gen. are

^]

is

[44], uninfl.

[19,44].

governed in the gen, by

the

upon

while the prep, and

it;

a pre. n.

<*j /3 ^'
'

e.,

[20],

a prep*

is

dependent upon ^ytei [498], by suppression of


Q *

i.

[126],

is its ag.

&&
f

[499], and

is its obj.

ace.

elision

upon

nom. [19, 20]

quiescence [161], in the place of a

upon

uninfl.

du., honorifically [233]

The uJ

[236].

a p. denoting corroboration,

causative [540]

is

and governing the

ace. [516,

and

517].

'

tj^>

pi.

of

&-

[234],

516], the sign of

its

sub. of ,jl

is

in

governed

case being a Fatha apparent on

the ace. [97,

its final

and

the

^a=u
[161], relating to

param
uninfl.

[160],

is

n post. [1 10], uninfl.

[161], in the place of a yen. [19, 110].

upon Fath assumed upon

its final,

^*J

is

upon

/)rt-.

>.'.,

prevented from appearing

by the pre-occupation of the place with the quiesc; nee supervening


on account of the attachment of the ^ of females [403] and the ^j
;

of females
a nom.

is

its

ay. [270],

20]

[19,

uninfl.,

upon Fath [161],

while the prop, [composed of


e

place of a nom. [1],


^

i^*J

is

pred. of

^\

and

^H^l

^
-

couples to

with

ay."],

in the

[34, 516].

Kasr of the

is

dependent upon

[686 (case

1, a,

y),

' Of-

718], pi. of

l**

and

[498]

v.

in the place of

[249],

"

is

a d.

s.

to the

U in Uj
[74].

The

s*OZs
[539]

and Ui^i

ig

a pret.

v.

[403], with

its

ay.

APPENDIX.
[20, 161, 270]

and

d.

obj. [44,

And

161].

|j

pi

of *

>'

^IJ

where he

treats

like

it

it

with consonants [16, 234], he would say

quiescence of the

since the

elided

by piothesis, because

'

,r

with elision of

[maz.]

is

[161],

necessarily

detachment, and prothesis for

attachment, and the two are incousist'


that treatment of

pi.

[per/.]

for

it is

<&^

and Kasr of the

[16, 110, 234],

[228] and

of the du.

in in-

^i^

[236], because, if he inflect6

is

is

z s

^x*-

in

is

with vowels apparent on the

it

fleeting

the

[249],

to the U in

s.

The evidence

ed

*"'<>a^

But the

nt.

correct [opinion}

[234] like

(jj-*

^^

is

not univeisal, but con-

fined to hearsay [236] (J).

(3)

>

^ &rte"i J

0>

^l**

[176].
latent in

it,

an aor.

is

v.

[404]

constructively

$>

if

its ag.

[20]

uninft.

^^

upon quiescence [176],


^

44].

and

^^J

[165], relating to
s

,i>ti*a

jn the preceding verse;

a pron, allowably

is

meaning \$l&\

in the place of

i.

q.

^-'f

an

a conjunct n.

ace., is its

067. [19,

<i'0s

^jj-**!?****

an aor.

is

r,

[404], in the ind. because divested of

subjunctival or apocative op, [408], the sign of


existence of the
ag, [20], uninfl.

as a substitute for

Damina [405]

upon quiescence [161],

20]: while the prop,


inflectional place

[1,

is

the conj.

176]

its

mood being
;

and the

3 is

in the place of a wow.

of the conjunct

and the rel

is

the
its

[19,

[177], having no

the pron. in

APPENDIX.

[177]. Ljk-

& prep. [507]

is

dependent upon

aor. v. [404]

Damma

e.

i.

assumed upon the

^5^

[19, 44],

while

upon

$ in e-i=J $

&iX2a'j is post.

whereas,

a n.

i.

^\f
i***;

be

i.

\&\
'

is

O f.

^sJ)

ep. of

~'

also

and

^M

the

q.

J^*

uninft.

mood being
by

a pron. neces-

is

is

its

first

in the place of an ace.

an adv.

f^i is

^'

post.

[110];

^>J

is

upon Fath [509],

^f

^y> be

is if

i.

q. pl*>

by

it

while the

in the

[432, 440, 533],

thou wilt know

thou wilt see [442] the

**-$ is

<*-$ is

*
[a lexicological] pi. of

**^

a prep.

dependent
,

like i~-~^

hasa^Z. ^jo^- [254], like ^Jjc [246].


is

pi.

of

J^

fem. *lo
J

re?,

its

[165]; the

[161]

'

\,fem.*]f&> [249].
second

[20]

[498], and

^'^

This

q.

&^sJ]

[498].

and

its <tg.

the 2nd obj. of

is

[110].

if it

D-^6],

cJ***)^

of.

Damm

[509]. and &o^aJj a gen. governed

upon

the sign of

8.

Oo

place of an ace. [19, 44],

[440]

upon

o-c'

while

VjS cJ^

the sign of the pi. fern. [161]

is

the^

of time [64], dependent

and the

constructively <^*\ thou

440, 533], uninfl.

obj. [432,

kJ*-^

it,

a conjunct

[404], pi-evented from appearing

the impracticability [of vocalizing


sarily latent in

is

while the prep, and gen. are

in the ind. [408]

a suppressed [act. part, serving as a] d.

of ^)^^'^d [74],

an

is

^4-*)^

meaning .JW

a suppressed qualified [149]

^yjj

in the place of a gen. [498], ep. of

upon quiescence [i76],

n., univfl,

to the 5

ami ^J

V,

And

being the

the prop.
*

in

^1^

like

^-

pi.

of

^^

^^
[177].

is

the con/, of the

V3.
x

The evidence

in

is

J>

where

is

it

unrestrictedly
s

the 2)1. rnase., as

firstly to

proved by the

is

>

applied,

Ox Ox

> in jj j**&**4

which

fre-

is
A

quent

and secondly

which

to the pi. fern., as is

proved by the

jj

in

J -".x

^'y*

rare [176] (J).

is

jj^^y-iis an

[21, 497].

the sign of

its

Di:ninia [405]

aor.

[404] governed in the mt?. [4C8],

v.

mood being the existence


the

; is

of the ,j as a substitute for

a p. indicating the pi. wiasc. [21, 101, 497]

~x
the

for protection [170]

is

is

dependent upon

>

and the

"

^y*yi

[^98]

is

and

the obj. [44].

&!

*0

/-^J

denotes causation [502],

&
is

jJ.xsa.JkJj

post. [110],

an instance of pretixion of the

after suppression of its ay., because


isxJ
)

-_ ^

^1

Sl

^y

inf. n. to its obj.

known from what

it, i. e.

precedes

<

^ for (my) purchase

of the palm-trees [339]

and

having no

is a quasi-pl. n.,

G ox

^;

[257]

&
I

ag. of

is

being a

it
>

by

sing, of its

Damma

crude-form, like

^ and

whose

&sJ is

S'

is

a collective generic

the'

like y~>

and

*>
,

n.,

n. un.

* x

and &> and &AN [254].

>x

i
U5 ^)- d [21],
-i

own

"

whereas J-=^

distinguished from

^ia

"

in the nom. [19, 20], the sign of its case

assumed upon the

letter before the

^ of

the 1st

the pre-occupation of the place


pers. t prevented from appearing by

with the vowel of affinity

[129, 687]

and the

^ of the Istpers.
i.y

[161]

is

post.

[24, 117]; the

[110].

[1G1]

The
is

i-J

is

copulative [540]; J*

pott. [110, 115]; the f

is

is

an

inch.

the sign of the

APPENDIX.
and the

p7.

si

of the

5 is

coi.jiig.

And J^*

for impletion [161].

of y*>

is

[482],

VU.

an

aor.

v.

with Painm of the

[404]

its ag. is

a pron.

'1

allowably latent in

i.*

contructively y> he [21, 165], relating to

it,

aod the prop., in the position of a nom.

[27, 117];

is

[7],

enunc. of

the inch. [26].

The evidence

notwithstanding that the v.


E
attribute of an explicit n. indicative of the pi., vid. u^*l he

is

is

in

^s^^*^ where,
,

the

affixes

of the p?. to

IHarith Ibn

Ka'b

according to the dial, of the Banu-

it,

if

whereas,

he conformed
'

majority of the Arabs, he would say

i
v_5

to the

dial, of the

1*

'*j^ [21, 497] (J).

(5)

*
O x

[438]

"

L^'^3

('

is

^ ne g atiou [-540],

conversion [404]. ^.^d

in the pass, voice [436], is

governed in the opoc. by


the elision of the

apocopation [419], and

>

[419], the sign of

its

an aor.

v.

[404],

apocopation being

as a substitute for quiescence [404, 720],

while

-~*-6-.C

the Fatha before the

prep.
*

[503]

is

is [left as]

" void

*-

by

is

made

the [direct] o&/. of

because what

",

it

&

*l*-'

>

is

in the place of a nom. [20], pro-ag. of


^x-xos
a
suppression of a pre. n^ i. e., &U1*J| Ju^aaaw [126];

a p. of exception [559],

and

an indication of

and gen. [498],

>

i3*i [438],

is

inop.,

^i

before JH

having no government [88]

[437].
ia

The

exc. is

at leisure to

then named

govern what

is

after ')

which has no

effect

upon the government, but only upon

vm.

APPENDIX.
*w '

The

the sense [88].

mads

^.-

fi

1^

o. /. is

If

(the attainment of) eminence

an

object of anxiety

to,

or has not

occupied with (the attainment of) eminence, any but a noble-minded


>Ju

personage [438]

them the ag.

suppressed, and the prep.

[ &1J) ] is

xOx-C

and

0en.

&UWI*

made

a pro-ag., notwithstanding the


presence

^w

of the [direct]
x-

i.

q.

p. 128,]

"

........ heal
is

The

U*** ].

3 is

copulative [539], and J ne^.

'

^i^

[547].

obj. [

_J*A-!

X
,

as

is

should be read

a prel.

uninfl.

v.,

^z

proved by

which case

[in

for " has ......

"

healed

docs

"

on

upon Fath [403] assumed upon the

|,

prevented from appearing by the impracticability [of vocalizing i]


*

x
|ii

i.

q.

t-^l*"

is its

prepos. obj. [20], governed in the ace. [19, 44],


>

the sign of

its

case being the

as a substitute for Fatha, because yi

KX

is

one of the

five

ns.

rather, six]

[or,

[16]

>

[110, 115, 130]

and ;^

the nom. [19, 20]

Damma,

because

while ^yla

it

is

the postpoa. ag. of

the sign of
is

is

in &

^5^

[20],

[or, rather,

where

made

is

it

notwithstanding the presence of the direct

the majority of the

governed in

six] ns. [16]

pro-ag. of
=v

to

post.

130].

W*J 4

allowable according to the

is

case being the ; as a substitute for

one of the five

is post. [110, 115,

The evidence

its

while ^5*'!
^^
;

KK and Akh,

BB, who

obj.

it is

'**4-'

which

JS

a poetic license or

anomalous (J).

(6)
=5

,.

but disallowed according

reply that

^*^

x*>.-x
jU

.APPENDIX.
f

[62]

a
l**y* is a direct obj. [44] of
* *
> ^ s

mentioned [62],

v.

IX.

^^

i. e.,

}j;^

expounded by the

v.

suppressed

[1]

and takes the

pi.

.-

[properly] \j"^j

because the latter

anomalous, since J^t*

is

denotes a rational mase., does not take the pi. cJ c )j* [247]

red. [180, 565], not neg., otherwise distraction


^*

because the neg.

is

before

of

v.,

and

ag.,

is

d. *. to

[1]

the

and

in

U^l*

/aU

*jj^,

j is

copulative [539],

r.

[62] having
,

[74],

and

jLj

is

[440].

neg.

;*c

posf. [110, 115].


.

ft

[547], and

no
^9^,

<

obj. of *j;^'*

The

*jjj, consisting

>

2nd

what

>*'
e.

i.

suppressed

is

U ja

and what does not govern

it,

the prop.

[1st] obj., is expos, of the


* .,

inflectional place

[90]

op. [62]

so that

* *

expound an

does not

would be disallowed,

takes the head of the sentence [546]

does not govern what

is after it

when

>

it

j^, not

''

(j&
"
*

to

coupled

J^j

[157].

And J-S

cJ

with Kasr of the

of the gen. being in the gen. [146]


for the metre
of the

is ep.

c/

is

and

is

a pre.

an
v.

act.

whose ag.

is

J being made

but the

part. [343] from

[403],

of ^r^' [140]
*

J$) [689]

or,

the ep.

quiescent

with Fath

apron, allowably latent in

*
it,

constructively j* [165], relating to

with the dependent [498],


x

Its

jaaftlJ SjxiJ

1^*9

ss*

^*j

Jjj

^a

<

is

^^
*

[144]

suppressed, the

committed

(/iis

and whose

full

o6j.

phrase being

affair to another from impo-

tence); while the prop., in the place of a gen

is

[1],

ep.

of^^i
*

*''*

[144] (J).

[Or]

Jj

with Fath of the

his affair to another, because of his

t_5"

i.

e.,

one that commit*

own impotence, and weakness of


a

judgment, and small knowledge of

affairs, is ep.

of

H^

t-

the

being

APPENDIX?

X.

frig,

pronounced with Kaer, but made quiescent for [metric] exigeact

(MN).
>

Tbe evidence

is iii

*jyiU
^

from which the

op. [

s s

is

to,

where the preceding

!;;^

] is

distracted, occurs in the ace.,

though

the noro., because absence of subau-

is

proof against those who

It is a

be necessary, and do not allow the

troublesomeness of the subaudition [involved] in


is

n. [ l~;l*
]

<

superior to subaudition.

hold the now.

<
l

.-

the preferable [construction]


dition

U U;

it,

from th

(tee.

whicji [opinion]

refuted by [the consideration] that the troublesomeness of subau-

dition does not warrant the inference that the now. is necessary.

And,

if

you say that the condition of the

from which the

n.

op. ia

distracted

is

that

indet. [262], the

fhe place of an

it

should be particular [62], whereas

answer

ep.,

i.

e.,

is

that

f *

^rf* uf

though

red.

U,U

is

a pure

[above], stands in

*";** [ 18 ]

(7)

[1,22].

fcl***

aprep. [503] and 0cn. [498], $he sign of

being the Fatha as a substitute for Kasra [17], because

from being

by the

triptote

gender [18], which

is

quality of proper

more frequent

[in it]
9

note on p. 39,

1.

11],

is

Yerse.

^^

is

an

name and

oor. r. [404]

and

case

debarred
the few.

than the masc. [Part

I,

xx

dependent upon Ij*a. [493]


.,

it is

its

n a previous

6,

^^^1

is its

pr epos.

obj. [20],

the sign of its case being the


pregoverned in the ace. [19, 44],
a
and
followed
letter
by
ceded by Kasr
pronounced with Fath, ai a
iubf titute for Fatha, because

it is

a perf, pi. mate.

[16,

234]

APPENDIX.
foe jj
is

an adv. denoting future


:

[204]

Tanwin

a compensation for the

is

but

its v. is

"

the pron. [serving as

(tf.pf-'d)

1*31

ils-agr.]

^^

[204], depending

[23]

when

and,

the

becomes detached [163]

[r.]

mentioned,

v. is

suppressed,

^**

upon

and the

correl.

by what precedes

Or '^ ma 7 denote mere

[ 419 1-

[498]

Mnt a< the time of their glancing

Wind*

jjj

[234].

suppressed, because indicated

'*

ft, i. e.

n.

and containing the sense of condition

time,

the full phrase being Ijsi-J

ia

the sing.

io

suppressed, expounded by the


i

[204] also of I'M

XI.

at

e.*J

i.

it.

adver-

Or,

it is

said, Jo

denotei

tuddcnneat of occurrence [204}


.

[24], the

ing of

t.

and ag and suppressed

And

[27].

[said in the

**

*A

LJ

detached pron

a"

)*',

being for impletion

in the place of a nom. [1],

the

and the prop. ])Sul

relating to

obj.

ia

^i
ep. of

consist-

*U

i.

to be]

mentioned

i.

o/

e.,

in the

preceding verse,

is

[20], the

*-M

[1,

cnunc. of the inch.


[26], the cop. being

*>
of

an

^j

<Ac roya whereof,

Tsr and the J

is

[161],

being post. [110]

while the jjrop.

ag:
.

^ ^u J
|

144], from regard to the sense of the latter, [the

determination in] which

is meant to be
[merely] generic, [But
t beins traceable in
no
of
the
any
^-LJf
preceding verses cited in the
and Jsh, I anr unable to fix the case of this word, or the

MN

inflect

tional place of the


prop, said ta be
-

the pron. in
*tj weapon*

its ep.
*

relate to

"mentioned

The

Jsh, however,

makes

"the fUJ

meaning weapons,"

in

1*1 must be

U5

in the preceding
verse"; aad, if eo, the
-.d.-.,

meaning when, or

tcAite,

(A>

APPENDIX.

xii.

>

blind

became

etc.,

\&

this

being pre. to a pron.,

O '

The

(1, 262).]

n. un. of

Os '

'

t*-

is

f.

&*U* [254]

and

its

^3. are

**\
s

6 x

>

^ with two Dammas, and

[246],

a pure dot.

is

>

>

The evidence

xx

and Jj*J

in ^J***l

ia

with Kasr.

l**t

where both of them contest

<t U-x

the

the

first is

first

requiring

made

to

govern

from which the pron.


that

its

mention

cutting of

it

is

an

aa

[it],

ag.,

and the second

while

it is

ep.

as

an

obj.

and

understood in the second,

suppressed for the metre, notwithstanding

necessary, because

is

the

preparation of

it

suppression involves a

its

government, and an unwarrantable

for

therefrom [1] (J).

off

(8)

[41, 339].
as

infi.,

because

fi

^4^

j_5^

related with [the sign of] the gen. [in

and with Fath

^a^

[in ^j*^. ] as uninfl.,

(498], dependent upon

jjen.

is

chaster here,

OX

e**^

[in the

preceding verse]; or
*

upon a suppressed

[v.]

intelligible

from the context,


X

XX

^ X

s<aZ at the time that


2
^fj ^xa. ^1* Aet/
>.)

(-4nrf,)

<

<A

time that

x*

'
is

^flj

a pret.

v.

[403],

[20]; while

the f

is

y*l

,jW|

post, [to

the sign of the

pi

or

^^

i.

prepos.

and

etc.

and

'

c^ its postpoa.

>

J*-

[161].

o5j.,

x'

*
its

e.,

(they aay,) Snatch thov,

etc.,

*
is

etc.,

>t>

09,

an wmn/Z. [Ill, 159], are prep. [507] and

pre. to

is

which

^.^

],

and ptt.

The uJ

is

to the

[110]; and

red. [540];

APPESDtX.
an inf. n. [331], governed in the

is

pressed

v.

is

[554]

man

of

suppressed, orig. ,Ji))

but

from which the

Zuraik [56]: and


s -

p. 146,

1.

6],

is

name

I,

is

a direct

J^

after its progenitor.

it

by naming

voc. [p.]

note OB

also loosely applied to the clan [Part

by a aup-

ex
t;

[39, 432] (J),

<_^ ; ) is a voc. [48],

(MN).

[41]

ace.

>,>

>

[44] of >^*

oft/.

or of

its

suppressed op.
*

("339].

J^

is

an

inf. n.

mode

'jj [39, 432], explanatory of


{331], governed in the ace. by

[39]; or, as

is

said, governed in the aec, by ellipse of

the^r^.

i.

e.,

+-'

,,

(like} the snatching

[514]; or an ijpboflUJ [140], being

the prefixion of which does not import determination


*

114], so that one does not nay that

is

it

and

det.

s*

And u^UiJJ

is

[110]:

post.

and

ie

pJ.

and

unrestrictedly applied to the masc.

to distinguish

[111,

1^

tnrfc^.

[146],

''

of v***5 [245], which


fern.; so that, if

and

is

you mean

'<>

between them, you say ^/V*? with pauim of the

for the maac.,

q,

<>s

SxxO^

and J

i.

<A

8 x

with

i^3

for the fern. [682], like ^.-ic

its

op, is necessarily suppressed,

[264].
0vx

The evidence
>

vid.

Jtxi

is

>
)
,

J^

in

where

because ^-

is

an

in/,

acting as a substitute for

n.

[41] (J).

[501].

The -J

ia

according to what precedes

[W7].

TJw

is

a jujati?4 p.

653],

it

and*

[540]; and

1 is n

prep. [506]; and

it

iPPBNDUr.

liv.

ii

a sworn-by [650], governed in the gen.

dependent upon a suppressed

[v.]

the full phrase being *^T 3 *~*

is

first I

[547], corrob. of the

neg.

^k

[134], the oath being interpolated between them,

is

an aor. tv

' *

[52, 257,

[404]; ^r'-t

[direct] obj. [44 J,

is

658]

governed

its

ag.

and

[20];

JS

currence of two quiescents [643]

case

its

[16] elided because of the con-

[which Fatha

is its

[329]

in the ace. [19, 44], the sign of

Fatha assumed upon the

being

i'r

[498, 506, 651, 6&3, 654],

[498]; while *1JJ)

is]

prevented front
+*

appearing by the impracticability [of voftalizing


tle ace.]

is

*xx
orig. U*> ; but the

pronounced with Fath,

letter

quiescents, the

where they put another^

to

tt.

812)]

they did not put

if

And

but said

^ I]

the prop. [

the pron. of the

is

2nd

so'

is

and two'

elided because

that

it

becomes

^ elided,

the correl. of the oath

Jf^t

it

pers., uninfl.

while the prep and

[498],

*s

& prep. [501]

and

upon Fath [161], in the

gren.

are dependent upon JA>


^|

*
is

a voc.

/).

[554]

arid

^1

a voc., governed in the aco.

*
[48]

while ^j>

sane being the


five [or rather,

is

post.,

governed in the gen. [110], the sign of

^ as a substitute for Kasra, because


iix] nt. [16]

and

it

ifl

place of a gen.

'
I" is

^ji'u

[652], having no inflectional place [1].

u/

[in-

nothing would be found

the

^i

to indicate.

[684,719]

indicate the original


>

which,

and Tanwlu, then concurring, the

of their concurrence [663 (p. 1008,

For

].

being mobile and preceded by

converted into

is

pn.

to

it is

itt

one of the

Sty [110),

APPENDIX.

The
which

what

evidence

is

in

-^Ua.

anomalous [498, 501], because

it

; ,_/*

governs a pron. in the gen.


governs in the gen. only

&*-J

head with the gen., lince the head

to its

XCVIL

as
/contiguous to the last part,
it

o^

where

as
[either] a last part,

is

even

is

5.,

is

c^l>

ate the fish

really a last part

since the rising of the

or

dawn

contiguous to the last part of the night [501] (J).

(10)

J^-** V;

I. e.

(477, 611].

the

being the

of

[505, 515]

and -; a

gwasi-red.

prp.,

denoting paucity [505]

[orig.]

while

'

"

is
^JJ^LM^*
*

an

t'neA.

[24], the sign of

[498, 505], governed in the nom.

its

Damma

case being a

by inehoation

assumed upon

its

final

the pre-occupation of the


[16], prevented from appearing by
place

with the vowel of [the gen. governed by] the quasi-red, prep.
605]

the indet.

being made

permissible as
o^

ep.

of a suppressed

(a person) taking in exchange


that governs
Jatent in

it,

what follows

jji
*
* *

[498]

201]

in the

it

e.

and

e'

J^X*.Lyrp.>x,
*
also

by

'

'

^^

Its ag. [20] is a

[25].

[498,

being an

A n d man y

being an

its

act.

part.

pron. allowably

e-o

[146].

[499]

t-r*

is

dependent upon Jj*x-**


*^

<

while jjf-a* meaning a hundred camels

and

'

its

constructively 5* [165] , relating to the suppressed quali-

vid.

fied,

i.

qualified,

an inch, by

is

KF as

with Fath of the LJ

as in the Jh,

is

post.

which

a mis-spelling, the correct form


being

Jeb), as in the book of

Kl (MN),] with

e instead

[110, 115,

is

reprehended

J**" (MN,

ofi-; [while

APPENDIX.

XVI.

.the

book of IW has^y-o* w j t jj

(MN)

spellipg

and

;]

n pi ace af

,_,

name

[as a proper

det.

is

j1 j

c j1

js

and

(7),

g^

diptote

,'

because of the

of femininization (18)] , not having

Tan win

262], nor

it [7,

[44, 343]

and

affixed [17, 609].


is

dim. of

^y*

about thirty earned, or /ram twenty


O,
P*'

like

and ^.

which

[274],

of

obj.

[a herd of]

is

or some other [number]

to thirty,

pL

*J*^ fragment,

is

The uJ

[238].

red, [540]:

is

a form of wonder [477], mandatory in expression, but


its

sense, a pret.

v.

[478],

upon Fath [403] assumed, because of the impracticability


"

[of vocalizing

reason of the

regard to

v.'s

letter, vid.

the

[of

^^

it,

like the imp. r

is

^ being [left as] an indication of

sary [478, 503]

occurring in the semblance of the imp.

form,

its

upon the

uninfl.

upon

and the

The

it.

relating to

i_> is

J^JL^
f

]
;

elided

by

while, from

elision of the

[below] as a substitute far quiescence [428, 431], the

Kasra before

red., [but] neces-

[160],

is

the ag. of

;aJ
*

[478],

wnin^.upon Kasr [161], in the place of


st

Of.

because

**

7^
*

488]

i. e.

is

a nom.

[20],

'

^7^

* ne

Hamza

of becoming [432,

* * *

,_y^

ori g. j*

'

\& $*

Be

became possessed of meetness

but they alter

of

the expression from the pret* to the imp., so that

it

becomes j*

f*

and, the expression being then bad, because a form literally an imp.
does not govern a prominent pron. in the nom. [165], the 4*
sarily

,.

enunciatory in sense, being, fr&m regard to


wiinft.

a direct

is

*-o^

9s

9x

tt*S

the

prefixed to

*,., *

added in the

the expression,

is

conj. [497,] as in

ag.,

is

neces-

and, as a preservative from the badness of

not suppressed, except when the ag.

is

jjl

and

its

APPENDIX.
^ .,-JO-e

XVII.

'^

o -e

^^1 UJ! ^^])

UxUf

[480]. because suppression [of the prep*] with

BB

opinion [of the majority] of the

Tliis is the

universal [514]%

is

^1

aud

the prefer-

is

" f.

But Fr,

able one.

and

seuse so that

Zj, Z,

it is

and IK say

an imp,

v,

that y^.

uninfl,

is

^ [above]

elision of the

upon

form

in

mandatory

aud

its ag,

ihou [165J

&t

<

as obj, of

a pror, necessarily latent in

is

}2^ [^^S], the


is

The

denoting mail-tn^ <ra*. [433, 503].

c_j

were ccnstraiiied

that, if a poet

to suppress the

after Ji**

f-

fruit of the dispute

t_j

constructively *z~>

& prep, and gen,, in the position of an ace.

is

[below]

it,

with any

[rej;.]

other than

its C3*yY]

[and

he would

be obliged to put the nom. according to the saying of the BB,


o

and the

ace,

[499], dependent
loosely termed

the prop,

upon

'

[498]

by J] a prefixion

o"o
J^ ^
^
*>>.

j**
*
*

and

of the ep. to the qualified

[121].

"'"

f.

'

is

* '' *

114], the cop, being theorem, in

[478], uninfl.

q. t->

i.

[a construction

j** is post.,

enunc. of the inch,

J^^-*^
'

[26,

v.

is

o *

f.

And

according to the saying of the others.

&

[27],

And

upon Path [403] assumed upon

f-

is ajpref.
'ij^l [611]
its

final,

prevented

from appearing by the pre-occupation of the place with the Fath


supervening upon attachment of the single corrob.
converted into
in the gen.

in pause [497, 614, 649, 684]

by the

red.,

still,

while

[402, 406, 610]


its ag.,

but necessary, 4* [478, 503],

"
the full phrase being

is

governed

suppressed,

afs

tf*^

[21, 477], because,

though

being invariably governed in the gen. by the

v-

it

essential,

becomes

ATPENDIX.

XVili.

-cedes

set

XIX.

as in

it,

[above]

Or I^y^

3&. [477]-,

'Upon Fatb, because of

its

contiguity
, v*

And

the poet repeats

an imp,

is]

the single corrob.

-to

[constructively] <z*>\ thou^ and

its ag. is

indicated by wliat pre-

197]; while-it is also

.quasi-complementary

[above]

the suppressed

its obj*. is

*>

aad strengthen-

for corroberatien

it

unmfl*

-y,,

ing [134].

The

who has exchanged the hundred fer


and fit, for, and deserving of, long

verse means The person

about thirty [camels'], how meet,

indigence

is

he

The evidence
a

v.

is

in

^y^

*
1

[497, 614, 649, 684],

is

wonder

proved to be

in

converted into

fact that the single corrob.

by the

of

where J^*

affixed to

it

another [piece of] evidence in

^^

is

in pause

And

there

is

v id, that the wondered-at

is

[402, 477, 611],


fif

suppressed, because of indication,


o

i. e,,

the coupling of J*'

to

another

of.

J^l]

wherewith the like of that suppressed [wondered-at]

mentioned; which

is

is

allowable [477] (J)-

01)
~S&S

>'<>>

^
*'+:;"
*

'

[469].

The J
A

tructively

(600, 652)

^
;]

"o
!

is

^ijj

\>

'

* cy S^
)( '

f
)3

subsidiary to a suppressed oath

^J,*^

[599, 601], cons-

^
3

[or rather

is

the

of the correl, of a suppressed oath

or denotes corroboration of the praise [604].

pret. v, [402, 468],

denoting origination of praise [468]


^

is

'(,,
!

a pron. necessarily latent in

it,

constructively

it

and

is

its

ag.

>

it

expounded by
*

the [indet.] governed in the ace. after

f*^

as a sp., vid. tiy* [84, 168,

xx.
262*,

469J, this being one of the positions where the pron.

and in natural order [160], because, the

to a n. posterior literally

expounded being [denotative

o-fj.

the same [person or thing] as the


o ^e

>

exponent,

as though the poet said

it is

prop., consisting of

i1 .

relate-

may

and

ag., in

s o '

J^y-M f*M- [469]

the place of

a. now.

while the

[1],

a prepos.

is

xxnunc. [28]
cularized

and ^j*^

Me

between them,

Sn

God, whicfi

e.

the parti-

is

469], the cop.

[f28,

remarks, being the pron.'s generality inclusive

and others [27],

ef the inch..

i.

a postpos. inch*

by praise [468],
as

Protector,

by the

if

latent _pron.!the genus [refuge]

be meant [168}, and logical repetition of the


pron. a specific

known

particularized

[refuge, i^e., God,]

inch.. [27]

if

by the

[individual of the genus refuge^ vid. the


'9,O*

Or

be meant.

^y^\ may

be

snunc, of an inch, necessarily suppressed,, the lull phrase being


'Q'**l

i.e.

[29]

)3

^^1

>xx-

^yJ*-M

(iV,

an adv. denoting/ttfrure

is

condition [204], what


inflectienal

place

[I]

is

after

and

it

its

the praised,

i. e.,

condition, which has no

its

correl.

being suppressed, because

s"s-c

indicated

by what precedes

it,

i.e.,

^^

the Protector

implying the sense of

time, [and]

being

is~)

****
%>y*

'~

f**& [419]

^o
fee

made

mere adv. [204], dependent upon

the pass, [436],

is

V^-^ is posf

it

>

[-!9S].

may

y^JCk.,in

a prel^v.

zation [26S, 402, 4a3r 6/>7,

(*

or
o

being the sign o-f feminini403], the


^xfrx
is
i.
678] i
\lspro-ag. [20, 436]
q.
:

UU

[110]govern.ed in the gen. [44, 110], the sign of

ease being the

-=

as a substitute for Kusni, because

it

is

its

one of the
'0

five [or rather,


six]

~*
[110],

n,. [16]

posL [110]

while

tfl]

is

and

it is

pre.

to

itU

pott, [to

[157, 538],

],

and u**l \port.

[115],

__ Is

l~ Us coupled

and

and
pi.

of

^^

[above]
!

[238].

is

APPENDIX.

XX.
O

J?

The evidence

is

in fty*

|4*.U

vvhere the ag. of f*>

[168] and expounded by an indet,, after


sp,,

which

it

is

made apron*,
ace, as

governed in the

allowable [469] (J),

is

(12)

an inceptive and premonitory instrument [551],

)H is

[55].
is

a p, of lamentation [55, 554]: >^*

a lamented, uninfl.

is

Damm,

in

the place

l>

>

of an ace. [48]

and

upon

tcx

fi

'

is

'j*

a corrob* of

o^

jy*

OX

[132]

sign of

and, from regard to the form [of )j+


its

case being a

Damma

], is a

assumed upon

its

nom* [49], the

final

[16], p^e-

vented from appearing by the pre-occupation of the place with the

Fatha supervening for

to the

affinity

} O

from regard

to the place [of j}*e ],

case being a Fatl;a apparent

of lamentation [55]; but,

'

upon

an

is-

its final

lamentation [55]; and to the whole

is

ace, [49], the sign of its


[ ; ]: Avhile the

denotes

affixed the * of silence [55,

vocalized in pause for the sake of the metre [55, 616,


>*^
>--x;y*j is coupled to the j^-c in >;* k [157, 538]; and is

615], which

is

>0x-'

690].

therefore uninfl.

upon

Damm

[49], in the place of

an

ace, [48]:

s O

and

tf.

[50]

is its ep.,

[in the ace.]

from regard

the ep. of an ace. being in the ace. [131, 146]

to the place
[49],

and

is

pre.: while

JxO-'i

in the yen. [110], the sign of


!j>'l isposf., governed

a Kasra assumed upon

its final

its

case being

[16], prevented from appearing by

the pre-occupation of the place with the Fatha supervening for


affinity to the
is

of lamentation

and the

vocalized for the metre [55, 616, 690].

* is

for silence [61 5]

but

APPENDIX.
)'

The evidence
at

'

*\~*

in

where the poet

affixes the *

of silence

the end of the lamented in the state of continuity, for the sake of

The

the metre.
[

is

XXI.

evidence, says the learned Su,

because the place of continuity

],

hemistich

the last foot of the


that of the second,
that

also

it

[only] in the first

the last foot of the

and, as for the last part of the second,

which there

pause, in

is

is

is

But

no evidence.

is

first

it is

it is

sometimes said that

made

hemistich here, being

first

a place of

to

rhyme with

in the predicament of that of the second

is

and

a place of pause,

in that case there

is

so

no evidence

at all in the verse ( J).

(13)

The

[419, 586].
is

is

to

according

what precedes

an apocopative cond. p. [585], governing two


the

first

and apod. [419].

upon the
vocalizing

of]

its correl.

,J>

a pret.

v.

uninfl.

upon Fath [403] assumed

prevented from appearing by the impracticability [of

v.

f-

], in the

place of an apoc. governed by

of the condition [419]; the

relating to

Harim
9

the eulogy [7f>6], isitspre/x>s. obj.

The

in the apoc., the

r-*.

of the condition, and the second


[the

v.

[539]: and ,jl

it

[1],

is

the

v.

[160], the subject of

and J*H>

its

postpos. ag.

[20].

rendered by] a poor, needy


[man, not a friend,
because
7],
[IHsh says in the BS that] it is derived

latter is [better

as in p. 60,

I.

8s,.

from *H. with Fath of the


with

Damm

ace. as

which

la

poverty, need; not from

IK

'

of the

which

is

friendship.

f #\&

governed in the

an adv. of time
[64], dependent upon J*\ [498]; and

Xxii.

APPENDIX,
'

hunger, or, in one version, &** soliciting, which is an inf. n. o-f


'*>
~s'
[331, 333], and takes the |}L J> U*. with Hamza [258], is posL

JU

>

>

[110].

s-

an aor.

is

JJAJ

[404], governed in the ind. [408];

v.

its

ag^

,.

[20] is a pron. allowably latent


relating

to-

Harim [above]
is

governed by jl [1],

sense, not iu form, because

is

the c&rrel. means that

an ind.

it is

and

its

it is

<

>

rea)ly

above stated.

<-J

of a

[1,

why

too

hold that

*M J}*6* [419,

i. e.,

weak

537],,.

being necessarily governed in the ind. because


suppressed

nominal prop, with the


the condition

is

KK and Mb

>

enunc.

irt

only that the cond. instrument,,

But the

the correl. by supplying

the aor. with the

Their

nay, on the contrary, what

influence does nut appear in the pret. condition,

is

apoc,

a corral

it is

correl. is the prvp^, as

to govern in the correl. [419, 586].

the ind.

an.

without supplying v->: and the reason

[used]

apocopation does not appear in

whea

he [165J r

and the prop., in the place of

is

in the place of an apoc.

This ind.

constructively

the correi of the condition [419].

saying that the ind. itself

is

in> it,

>

[i.

y 'r^

0&.

e.

so that the-

)$* ;]

in the place of an apoc.,

And

419}.

inch.

is

S holds that the ind.

the correl. of

assumed

is

to-

precede the [cond.] instrument, being indicative of the suppressed


correL',

nt

were, says

that it is the correl. [itself]:


a*' 'so s sQ' S s Is-G "

^M ^> *^*^

^i ijil^

man come

if a poor, needy

to

8 ^)

so that the poet, as


>

^\ J^Sj

[419].

And
.,

neg., [either] Hijazi, op. like

is

he will say r

him on a day of hunger, (he

s
etc.

it

** s

will

sat/)-

^tj

governing the

sub. in the nom., and the pred. in the ace. [38, 107 r 547]; while
o ~*
ux>5^c

"
is its

sub.

the place of

its

and uj't an

ag. governed

pred., because the qual.

the
[24, 345, 346];

is

by L^'l*

supplying

supported upon negatioa

of the 1st pers. [161] being post. [110]: or

APPENDIX.
G

Tamrnu

governed by

~^
^ supplying

\-^>

is

copulative [539]

*y

i.

e.

_-

[107]; while L-^'J:

itiop.

and

7tegr,,

xxiii.

is

^^

an inch,; and

the place of

its

on ag.

The

enunc. [24].

And

Hijazi or Tanrimi [above].

'*

or an inch.

is its sw6,,

(j^j^ [331],

the^red. or enunc.

being, in either case, suppressed, const j actively

^ *^
{

i.

[29],

e.,

nor (ts) any refusal

ij'"^ [above]; or

like

me) (J).

(ivith

is

i.

q. fJT

33-*

an

is

^f^

inf. n. (Jsh, J),

and coupled

to t-*o (i
*

And

refused (Jsh).
'ss

^35

s s

refused Zaid

sx^ [347]; and

i.

e.,

<^j^

and such [226],

t,uch

*X*J-*

**

with the

aor.

^^

rar.

eZi'a/,

ia

[488]

And

(KF).

Ox
jy^

of an ace. [as

in the place

[by the

ag,~\

of the

The evidence
occurs as an aor.

[y.

is
v.

ind., as

[is

^ ^
)

f)

of the

also said (J), [but] is

>

x x

v^ ^*

'

"

of Jj 5 i ],

obj.

'

is

the [thing] said

in

J^i

where the

correl.

of the condition

in the ind., not in the apoc., because the

meant [by " pret."~\


>CO x0 ideally, as

denoting] saying.

condition occurs as a pret

than the

<"^

the prop. Jj o^^*


>

nor

I debarred him from it, pass. part.

s*

an insignificant

>

o-^y^

J*x?j

>

!<S>

conjug. of L-JJ^ [482],

r5T

rans. to two objs. [432], as

its v. is

6s

v.,

which

said by

IM]

is

good though the apoc.


;

in the

CK

pret. even though

is

[419, 586].

v.

of the

is

better

What

is

[not literally, but only]

If thou stand not,

I shall

stand [404, 548]

c'C

with the ind., which


[419] (J).

is

good; though

the apoc. is better


f>] with

APPENDIX.
(14)

The Hainza

[669].
orig.

an

in/. w.

established,

i.

q.
>

is

[581]; and

interrog.

[331] of tfj&M

XXX

<-^) and

J^

TAe Min</
*

--

***?

[ao

Jj

an

is

t/tc/;.

[24],

and

u>as necessary,

20

with Kasr

KF)

(Jh,

:*

with Kasr of the Haniza

is

ujy-i

and J^i [482],

^1

an apocopative cond. p. [585], govern-

in the apoc., the

vs.

3^!

(Jh), and Jjaa^ (KF),] of the conjuga. of

ing two

Jj-

first

the

of the condition, and the

v.

>

and apod. [419]; and ]& is an ag. [20]


a
governed by
suppiessed v., which is the v. of the condition,
second [the

v.

its correl.

of]

*s ^-

expounded hy

[23]; while the correl.

ut>ei*S

is

suppressed, because
^ of.

i.

known from

the ptop. consisting of the inch.

~
ning of the verse] and
O

"

^ '

enunc.

its

^*

phrase being uyArto ujty

[
' '

'

fO 1

^]
"

,j

5*'^

a ^ the begin-

S,

6
f

at the end, the full

jj

y^rlxJ

|^>

[ jj

^
lfc>

y5

'o^

i_*13

*0

^| (j^J

J*
s

flying away, if (distant 6e)


severed be a cord, (thtn

is

i/ie

abode of ArRabab,

if distant it be, or

the truth that thy heart is flying aivay^) f

Or

the

word may be

(j

with Fath of the Hamza, contracted from

o e

^J

[525];

its

[167]: while
post. [110]:

being a suppressed

sub.

;U

is

O ^ *

ss

waJ^v

pron. of the case,

is

a pret.

v.

[403], the

its

is

ag.

i^>

constructively ^5*

being the sign of femi'

it

"f

<^)

a pron. [2l] allowably latent

X
it,

e.

an inch. [24]; and <~k)l\, with Fath of the

n inization 263, 607, 678];


in

i.

[165], relating to

[160]; and

its

^ Ox

dependent

[498]

is

suppressed,

i.

e.

fa (from

thce)

and the

XXV.

APPENDIX.

k*

prop. [

^y^tUj

],

n the place of a nom.

[1], is enunc. of the

x
tncfi. [
;!^ ]

and

inch,

while the [major] prop.

enunc.

[its]
Of.

to

in the place of a nom.

[34]

ck^

and

], is

[498],

*^a*

[(/<"')

,jf

with what

renderable by an

|>rd. of the

it

is

prefixed to [from

571] governed in

suppressed

[514], dependent

i.

e.

[7a

Me

rA]

thy heart is flying

ifiai

because, (the case is this,)

e.

i-

in/. n. [497,

of causation [504]

vj5(Ja

is

the gen. by a

upon

[1],

Of.

contracted jjl
O

consisting of [this]

[1,26]

i/ie

away

ArRabab Aas

afiode of

become distant (from thee), or a cord has been severed?, meaning]


the distance of the abode of ArRabab (from
*%
e ,
)\ is a con. [541] ; while v^^J I
thee) [and the severance of a cord] /

for,

is

i.

because

e.,

&pret.

of,

[403], and

v.

J^-

cord,

meaning

intercourse,

is its

ag, [20],

f.

jj}isaj?. of corroboration

[517], governing the sub. in the


***
<-XxIS is its sub.
[97,

ace.,

and the pred. in the nom.

[33, 97, 516].

being post. [110], uninfl. upon Fath, in the place of a gen.

&&

a ~, *

[161]

and

enttnc.

j5

lb is
its^red.

And ^t

[33, 516].

with what

is

is

^f^?

Is the truth the flying

away of

thy heart (with her) f

of

tt

ed in the ace. as a tropical

Or,

[498] being suppressed.

adv.

[64]

renderable by an inf.

XXX

X0 -0

jAb

jaj ^3
I

n.,

Js the flying

taking place in truth f [28].

is

is

it is

said,

the dependent

S"*
]

it

renderable by an inf. n. [497, 571]


occurring as
* '**
"' '<>'>"'&*<,*> *
of the inch. Jj3^ , constructively \4** <_>J
jaaJ } Jut

prefixed to,

[ l**-

516]

'

the i_

^ of-

JjsJ

a prepos.

govern-

enunc.

a postpos. inch.,

away of

and
i.

e.,

thy heart with her

APPENDIX.

XXvi.

The evidence

Hamza

after the

in J^sJ

is

||

of interrogation

because

Hamza, which

a con/.

of the sentence], except


" softened "
of its

by poetic

and

And

with abbreviation.

though

and not

elided, lest
true,

pronounced between Hamza

is

this softening [of the conj.


I

is

still

Haraza],

agreeable with
not allow-

is

and because

able in the verse, lest the metre be broken,

agreeable with analogy [669]

occurring

The meaning

while prolongation, though more approved,

nor sounded

license [668, 669].

it

not expressed in the interior

is

approved [than change into

less

analogy

that

is

being

softened

is

announcement

interrogation be mistaken for


it is

where the Hamza of

not

is

it

J).

(15)
s&f- s'

mil *G

IU

U> *

,ii

'e.

J |is

[685 (case 10, b, 6), 715, 716, 722].

an instrument of inception

xo.-xx

[551]

W&J0 meaning came

sign of femininization

to

s is

[263, 607, 678]

vnin^. upon quiescence

ti
;

y being the

[403], the

v.

apret.

is

its

[20],

prepos. obj.

an

[161], in the place of

ace. [19, 44]

dependent [498],

i.

e.,

ty at night [64],

suppressed; and *4*

is

j'o

postpos.ag. [20]

while

>cs

^)

[667]

is

ep.

ThecJis

of**

is

[140],

and

^'^

o
pi.

is

sS.t

neg.

[546].

-i

fAe sleepers, meaning those whose habit ivas


(.^)
time wherein she came, is its prepos. obj. [20], and is
sleep at the

a />rc^.

to

copulative [540]; and

is its

'

post. [110].

its

'

* X

of

-5

v.

[403]

'
li

&

[247]

is

an instrument of circumscription [20]

having no government [88]


ag. of

J;l

[20], the

inop.,

X >XX
;

and [the pre.

n. in]

[161] being poa. [110].

is

the postpos.

APPENDIX.

XXV11

,*1

The evidence
its

verting

in

is

j into

,_y

fatt

-where the poet transforms

notwithstanding that

its

preceded by an

is

which [transformation]

whose

is

then, if

anomalous, because,

is

its

be preceded by

if
it

by con-

it

J*J be pi. of a n.

must be treated as
O ~. f

sound, to transform it being anomalous ; so that, in the pL of *> ^


S ^^
os>
G a >
Gs
Gs
and j^ not
and
and f$
, you say
whereas, if its J
j|jj

^:

be not preceded by an

BO that, in the^Z. of 5
f

~^

and

be treated as sound, or transformed

may

it

|5

you say

Gzi

Ga

(jJ or

(&

o =
,

and

Ga

>

or

j*)'*

^i**

of
[247,685 (case 10), 715, 716, 722]. And [we say that] the
~^
S ~s
^ and
and |y^ since they
is a ) because their o./s. are
f'
I*J
j.jlj

G-'G^

S "^

So.'

are from fj*

sZee/>

and j^/as<

but the

3 is

changed into

because

mobile and preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath [684, 703], vid.
the ,j and -j*
the j
1

is

since

no account being taken of the

it is

changed into

(cnse

3, c,

a barrier not insuperable

Hamza

first

quiescent

before

and then the second

because of the combination of two

[683

&), 708], neither of them being elided, notwithstanding

the concurrence of two quiescents, lest the act. part, be confounded

with the pret.


and
,U

^*

part,

whose

tioned,

is

whose

a
is

26.

as

<*$

the predicament of the act.

~~.'

[683 (case

God make what

XXXV.

And

[708].

is

men-

like that of the act. part,

3, c, 6),

708] (J).

I have mentioned to be

Merchandise that shall not depreciate

(J).

P. 681,

"

were an
'

Lane

1.

I.

3) translates as

cof.

1321,

(p.

Two foster-brothers ...... swore

incft.,

together;" and, reading

*"'

<J;*^

renders

of

pany

men

&e(+z

i.e.

verse comes next to the one at p. 358

Mu'

i.e.

as always munificent
*

f.e>

jUj

II.

cf.

which

suppression of the subsidiary

"the

336 (on the subsidiary

P. 685, II
P. 688,
that

it

1.

3.

/.

P. 692,

I.

11.

P. 697,

1.

22.

meaning

1.

and the poet

is

This

Al

110

I.

13.

The

ML haa

is

corroborated by the rhymes.

ML. H. 350

is

taken from

))

and incorporated

into

(on

ML.

I.

13.

It is
is

named by

that the n.
"

"

P. 710,

Read J**j

6,

and

Tanwm

of declinability, the

is in/?."

in

Roman

type,

In the 1st ex. read

P. 715, L 12.

not

193.

" the

O^tl

4.

rare,

See Mb. 217, L

Read

17.

is

See the note on p. 12, L 13,

P. 701, I 20.

P. 712, L

or a com-

describing

This means that the 1st pef 8. of the imp*

which

I.

7, 19.

P. 689,

of

ever occurs without the

P. 699,

MDh, V.

This passage

10-17.

d&5

but the Jsh gives 6*4*1

P. 684,

tribe (

and inseparable companion of munifi-

allik as the foster-brother

cence,

not ever become separated"

...... should

'

-'

" that
yov y or they,

it

though

The

DH inserts as the

3rd hemistich

And
from

3(U

not holding goods of hia to be counted, i.e. not


counting his yaoch
his liberality.

which

Wright (3rd

edition, vol. II., p. 380)

has Jjk &V,

DM

I. 16.
wrong, because the n. is infl., as the
says
Appac>
'&
-rently jjjfc^ I is in the sing. masc. because the poet is addressing the

tribe

is

under the name of

P. 716,

I.

(DM) and
;

its

Another

14.

another

is

Z.

10.

Read

P. 726,

J.

14.

Read

P. 736,

.DeZe

p. 737,

1. 1.

^l?

KIF

"

tn

the declining

own

his
of.

12~>

is ".

In excluding

1. 1.

inflection

whose

3),

(p. 1681, col. 1)


o

describing,

I.

4.

Lane

(pp. 14, 837).

[Notes on p. 574,

&

[589].

from etymology R and Jrb follow IH (SH.


-in

ex. is

^ Uj*

P. 717,

P. 731, I 17.

ancestor Hanifa.

and uninflectedness
definition is adopted

seems to be inaccurate in

"

authority, L_A>^XJ) as

including

what we term

nouns .... and the conjugating of verbs"

variations of case in the declension of ns,, and of

mood

since the

in the conjuga-

tion of v., are inflections [16,402.]

Insert

P."737, 7. 12.
41

"
[682, 697]

P. 739,

I.

after

18.

"

"[697]"

conversion," and

"elision"

after

"

"

[697]

Z.

Insert

13.

after "transfer."

and preventives of (Aud. 235)

but there

is

only

one [634].

P. 741, I

2.

"
For " may
read " nay "-U.
>

-254, 1475.

IHsh and

P. 742, L

6.

Kh

seem to ignore v\i

Apparently for cuy

21, 22.

See pp. 210,

o>
.

from uxy*

Trat see I. 1526,

II.

XXX

makes the

o.f.

wy

11.

by

IM

in the Kiifiya

and tho

3U

Tashll'

......

vid. the

quiescent [

and by IDn and others (A.


(Sn. IV. 275,

1.

13)

iv.

22.

275)

(Sn. IV. 275,

/.

15)..

After " read-

I 20.

Brothers [669]."

Read "Imala"

P. 745,7. 10.

BO that the

prolongation

"
"
After " theep insert " [278]

Two

ihe cause",.

"

"

^1 is nearer than the mobile to Kasra

P. 743, I 8.
"
insert." of IA1 and the
ing

"

16.

II

For Ui* and

23,. 24.

in

pause [640].

P. 746,
cause [626]

Being attributable to the

10-14.

II.

/.

20

p. 747,

to ignore the
o

*",

because the

as in iil** [above]
i

the letter before the

is

pro-

^ /rom

^^^

nounced with Kasr, as in

When

2.

I.

sixth, not the seventh,

beside her, there

no need

is

separated from Kasra by only one

is

letter,

'

P. 747,

I.

These

6.

exa.

mean He did not

opening round, the

60.

in the second ex. relating

jii

which ia/em. [282]

But

1.

U*

is

more

and Malse

strike her
Co

like

coat'

J**^

c/.

o/

its

mat'/,

UJ in

H.

151. [627].

P. 748,

/.

10. After

For " 719

?.21.

P. 749,

1.

4.

"

put

which,

18.

seems to be converted from

when the uy

Dele " 719,"

724'."

of the

nom. pr on.

^ *

by

/.

"
For " 626 read " 326, 626, 686 "

short, because the

J>'

"
" brick " insert "
[256]
"

as transmuted into J-**

is

U.

1316.

J..18. <*JJo is

attached to

it,

is

Iu

from

regarded

whence

f
uz~l*> contracted into

>^JJ

[62d

(cause 3), 705].

P. 751,

II.

4-8.

Yet he afterwards mentions the Imala

of t-*^
i

among
in the

the anomalies [635] (A).

I do not find

it

so mentioned,

32A

P. 754,

II.

1820.

and 1 J*

in the case of !>

And,

^ in

replaced by
exs. (IL 12

P. 755, II

(II.

9) applies to

Seep. 1401

3, 4.

1820. But

II

4)

variations

But

[626 (cause 2)].

14) [the cause of Imala

Sn's criticism

some

a supplied

is

them
II.

'

the

being

in all of IY'

^ or Kasra

BO that

alsov

II 6, 7.

7-10)

[S says that (A)]

it

is

See_p. 756 (IL

a rare (S,

A)

dial.

(A),
xO x

Derenbourg (S, IL

P. 756, I 22.

Fath of the

but

5,

10) prints JSij with,

Damm is more appropriate in a proper name trans-

ferred from the aor. of

M- 23, 24,

[4]

letter of elevation is separated


X
-

from the
X

In J^lJ and tft*

by one

letter

&

the

and two

letters,

letters, for

which

OX

J>k Jl-j and (J^o J^i by three

respectively ; but in
reason, perhaps,

288, IL

Broch (M, 159) and Jahn (IT. 1261) print

with Imala, contrary to the expresa statement of S that

Jj*
<*

t*

all are

witK

Path.

P. 760,

II.

tion," as in

12

"

14.

notwithstanding that .... the

letter of eleva-

IX. 40. [above], "or the; not pronounced with Kasr," a

in

LXXX1II.

in

XL.

18. [above], "is present," or

42. [above]

the alphabet (S.

II.

/.

And

21.

289,

7.

^ and

they say

13), where

even both are combined, as

is

\>

among

the letters of

put in place of

'

is

omitted,

and

P. 761, I

,_c

12.

occur in

initial

Aba 'Abd ArRahman

Da'ud [alHamdani (TH, IHjr),

and

'

monograms, but not LJ or

of

l>

(IHjr)

Hamdan

!>
r

i>

'Abd Allah Ibn

themselves (1Kb), al

Khuraibi (1Kb, IHjr), alKufi by origin (IHjr), the Traditionist (TH)],


d.

213 (IKb,.TH, IHjr), aged 87 (IHjr).

AlBasra

_ H
H,

and

settled in

He moved from AlKufa to

AlKhuraiba (1Kb), a ward

16. Ito Reader, the

companion

of

of

Kn (MINE).

AlBasra (LL)

33A

P. 764,

I.

11.

Read "And".

P. 765,

1.

2.

Put a colon at the end of the Hne.


"

P. 767, I 19.

Insert

P. 768,

1.

17.

Bead

P. 769,

1.

14.

Read "

P. 772,

?.

3.

( oc )

" decl

"

"

20.

what ".
"

Bead

by us

".

uninfl."

This pause must be distinguished from pause in the

The quiescence

[159, 431].

->?*> **}

is

[640]

pausal, incidental to the position of


*0x

OX

t_>^j as the last \vord in the speech

(2) in

O.

]>)

->J**l

is uninflectional,

Ocx
incidental to the formation of the imp. [428, 431]
inflectional, incidental to

(4) in

IL

19. [754]

of the

Sx

"
final L_J (1) in

before

n8."l.

sense of uninflectional quiescence

>

the prefixion of the apocopative p.

o x

(3) in Aj j

6x

is

Lj*y*

P. 774,

the final

and

O"

and

And the quiescence of

likes.

[404, 419]

775,

which he

1.

in

Jx

i3^ jj*J

euphonic, for alleviation [697, 719, 720}.

Put a comma

4.

1.

is

incidental to the concurrence of

is incorporative,

O x

two mobile

ox

h^** ^

after

E, (p. 201, II

12,

alters the order

"

A ".

912)

also gives a list of modes, in

adopted by IH, and followed by

Kh and Fk

but arrives at the same total (eleven) by omitting Nos, 5 and 6, and
In No. 12 he has " conversion of the Tanwm
inserting Xos. 12 and 13.
into

or

Tanwin
the

).

^"

or

into

is

The Fk

but I have omitted " I or", because conversion of

included by IH, Kh, and


(vol. II, p. 299), indeed,

6r printer, omits substitution of the


least intended to

that of

Kh,

is

be written, by

Fk

Fk

in No. 4 (substitution of

by some oversight of copyist

but that

is certain,

taken, almost verbatim, from the

because his "eleven

modes"

it

was

written, or at

(1) because his

SH

(pp. 72

list,

78)

like

(2)

are incomplete without this one;


(3)
because he afterwards discusses this " substitution " at
length (p. 300,

f
f.

30

19)- ft 1819.

I.

p. 301,

Kh

next sentence, wliere

explains

The eighth being mentioned

In the-

omission from the catalogue in

its

the verse.

P. 778, L
since

2.

"Says

it is

When the

pronounced with

n.

occur after Fatba,

meant here

6.

I.

"

is

1.

7)

as

it,

is

is

bare quiescence

79:
if it-

(IA), necessarily except in the dial.

Sn

The

(MKb).

reports

an element in
"

II.

paused upon, the Tanwm,

from the Sn given in

Quiescence

next two modes


779,

in

refer to the extract

P. 779,

Tanwm

changed into

is

and allowably

of Rabl'a,

words

IA. ", probably in his commentary on iheTashll,.

not to be found in his commentary on the Alfiya

II.

all

last three

14..
But what

5 modes.

(p. 775,J. 1),- differentiated

"
by the clause stripped of

is

from the-

Raum and Ishmam "

(p.

and from the remaining two modes by the words "absence

of the vowel altogether, without any indication thereof

because, in reduplication

and

"

(IL 21

22),.

transfer, the doubled consonant and the-

transferred vowel, respectively, are indicative of the vowel removed"

from the

final*

P. 780, I

which seems

My MS

6,

of the

to be agreeable

>

said to represent

tt*

OT

Tar (p.

789,

1.

has the

I)

with the context, because

'

^u* *^e P6rsi an

ed.

it

^ undotted,.
is

variously

(p. 332, L 11)

appears to have

P. 781,
tions

I.

and his pupil

P. 782, L
II

This verse

2.

11-

8.

12,

Put a

is often cited

U (AKB)

colon,,

I.

as evidence in the composiRead "

Kais

3.

".

instead of the semi-colon, after "


(Tsr)

The Seven Readers, being

the latest of them (pp.


pupil of Ks,

23A

all

senior -to Fr,

"'

who was a

24 A), can hardly be said

to-

have adopted his opinion, though they may have adopted the sametook up.
opinion as he afterwards

P. 784,

comma

after

17.

Dele the " A," after " IT,"

1 25.

"
"
After " that insert

it

"'.

I.

23.

Dele

the*

P. ^755,
3Z.

7.

1418.

^before

Tut a

6.

The

colon, instead of the genii-colon, after

text of the

203)

(p.

^kl*^'

^-J 3

__

for y>>i*JJ

Read "

1401, 1 1.

I.

-5

P. 789,
ibid.

Shafi'I (IAth)] Jurist,

(ITB)

and the standard-bearer of jurisprudence

^*^

-,

and ^".

Cf. p. 1400,

?.

24

The

II 18,, 24.

and afterwards

in the

(&&

(p. 788,

(p. 204, /L

?.

1)

68)

but I do not

Kur.

Put a

19.

I.

their matrices, 3
^^

Read ft-*

7.

has fbk- and ^*ic


^ * e> Oe^'

-find

~^

'"

Read

[celebrated

Read " On^'

P. 787. I 10.
:

supply from ,j5 to -^_j

306 (IAth, ITB, TH), aged 57 (IAth).

d.

P. 786, 1.2.
p.

20.

J.

7)

[the pattern of the Shafi'Is,

(TH),]

^^ and

*'**

'

23.

I.

7.

SHURAIH alBaghdadl, the

.IBN

Jy

insert

I 21. Read
They
The Kadi Abu-1'Abbas Ahmad Ibn Umar

(p. 786,

"4?id, in"

before

corrupt here.

(rendering these words by ""-that Sht ....... adds"),

o ~^oo
^
)
*oU-^l\
^j>
*

put

is

"(Tsr)"

Or rather sixth,

" dial"

colon, instead of the semi-colon, after

[the sixth being stated

first,]

vid. that the letter

.paused upon should be mobile [in continuity], because the reduplication


is
-

a quasi-compensation for the vowel

we

seems to be superfluous, because

so says Jrb (Tsr).

are discussing the

But

this

modes of pause

upon the mobile.


P. 791,

1.

18.

AsSarat

thereof they are called


-of

AsSarat

is

greatest of the

Arabs

(Bk)]

"

is

[Azd

the mountain

AsSarat

of]

"

of

AlAzd, by reason

The mountain

(MDh).

Tihama and Najd. It is the


the Arabs (Bk), and is named [by the

the boundary between

mountains of

"Hijaz"

(Bk,

MDh).

But the only

part of this
'a

mountain that

is

named " AsSarat "


9

as the lack of the beast is called

*!

is its

^
j*

lack, which

(MDh).

is called

'

P. 792, I 21.

J-i

j=J Jt* (j rb. 106,


\

MASH.

MN.

77,

IV.

fc50)

so in S's version [adopted in M. 162, IY. 456, 1269, 1282, IA. 354, Aud.
235, A. IV. 268]

but in

Fs

version J-iysJ K

[followed in R. 222,

>l

MN.

223, and

IV. 549]

And> according

'.0

ucc. as

d.s. to

the pron. of

cJi-*''

which

& * ** o
is [latent] in Usij.*-

'

91

/.

^., T

or as an ep. of a suppressed in/,

^jf meaning

which makes f*M

>

t-)

f*l

*'*

LjUsxCj

j*

first

.--''"fc

the editors of the

I have given Jj^j^ ^

verse, omitting

""

is ep.

^ *>^-

of

in which

M, IY, and IA

all

here and on pp. 790,

"

"

794 }

[p.

(p. 420),

I cannot find this hemistich in the S, though the

850.

~~

But

in the

O^G

The J

(MN).

*^ e second hemistich of the

in the ace.

in the nom.

print ij^

794

is

is

u-^* OUsiJLv) ^.^caJL*

i.e,

"r-

it

**

I*

the whole intermediate passage, says that J-'^


case also

J^*

to S's version,

first

verse

-*

II. 308.
jA\ c^t-A^. t^J appears in S.

'
I

P. 793,

ZZ.

1115.

Sulmi Ibn Rabi'a says

* e^

i^r
Tumadir

(a

woman's name, mentioned by some people among the

formations neglected by S, whereas the case

named from the


Tier

home

is

not

so,

because yb

aor. v.) has alighted at a distant (abode),

at Falj (a valley

\-+~>

is

and made

on the road of AlBasra), while thy family

are at AlLiwa, and then AlKilla (a place in the territories of the


Banti Dabba), or AlHalla (rugged ground in the territories of Dabba)
>^*^sJ
(T), where

13

(pronounced

f or S'li.aJj in the text.

^^-^

for <^sJ

13 j s

Sulmi was a heathen poet (Part

]ik e

I,

p.

^jjsaAJ]

96A)

so

37A

t
that

an ex. " in ancient poetry ". It

tliis is

poem from which other verses have been

the opening verse of a

is

cited in Part

pp. 872,

I,

1142, 96A.

56.

P. 794, U.

Ru'ba (S,

Book (M2T, Tsr)

the

though

Tsr), as [S, mentions

not found in his

an Arab of the desert (MX)

attributes it to
Fatti of the

MN,

it is

(J)

and l*-^

^A^

and

(S.

H.

is

le-*

L 7

^^

same as that of

in

AHm

(Jsh, J), with

The predicament

308, IT. 1270).

the

(MN)]

Dlwan, and

**a*l

of

[640, 647,

648] (Jsh),
P. 796,
it is

The author

3.

/.

of this verse is disputed

Sa'd in heathenism,
desert (ID)

Mawlya

who has some

but ISB

;]

atTa"! ", and

Jh decidedly

AbId Ton Mawlya (Mb)


"
[663]

after

P. 798,

it

Sgh

says that

it

"

asserts that

by 'Ubaid Allah Ibn


while

'TJbaid Allah Ibn

/.

23.

Read " (Tsr)]

(Aud)

says that

Mawlya

'Ubaid Ibn Mawlya (T)

"

pause

22.

I.

descendants in AlBasra and the

" I think
it to be
says

by one of the Sa'dls (Tsr).


"

by Fadaki Ibn A'bad alMmkarl, [one of the magnates of the Banit

it IB

(3IS", Tsr)

15.

Insert

".

OJ were changed

but, if

would agree with the text of the Kur (Tsr).

I have

into

amended

accordingly.

P. 800,

I.

6.

Read

"

Fath

"II.

16-17.
>

produce an unprecedented formation

Although transfer would


t

J^ or J^* ) only in the gen

of

inserts " in the three cases "

J*J and nom. of

after

the alliteration in the nom. of J^<3

(p. 224,

L 11)

"Hamza",

o*

and^e.

of

Jbo

being caused by transfer, and in the ace. of both being due to uniformity
(seep. 808, L 24 p. 809, L 7).

38A

P. 801,

II 19-20.

I. e.,

with

vowel to the

>
;

elision of the

"

its

-^

so that &

v^

becomes

after transfer of

>

which then becomes

c-^

in pause

from the

/.

1. 23.
O x

v^

of

L_J

P. 802,

I.

but not transfer of the inflectional vowel

e.,

to the

when

the

tion

L_J is

made

quiescent in pause.

"
" mindful
After " are
insert
only of averting the

2.

combination of two quiescents, while

by transferring the vowel

and, since in their dial, the


it

Hamza

O "

of the

Hamza

They avert such a combina-

".

Hamza
is

sounded true [658] they retain


,

vowel of

in pause, thus preserving the

to the preceding quiescent

from

inflection transferred

it

to the penultimate.

P. 803,
tion

"

in A.

II.

1.

5 Abil

AKB),

Umama

[or]

(IKhn,

uninflectedness

Sn

's

"

and

"

inflec-

suggestion.

FW, AKB)

Ibn Sulaiman [Part

I,

Ziyad Ibn Salma

p. 24.

IKhn), Ibn <Amr (TSh,

or Ibn Jabir (TSh,

MN),

"

II 6-7, according to

IV. 260,

P. 804,

(TSh, ID,

I have transposed

21-22.

A] (KA, IKhn,

KA)

Ibn 'Amir

AlKais [309] (TSh, IY, IKhn), one of the poets of th&


(TSh), of 'Abd

Umawl

dynasty

KA, IY, AKB),


as 1Kb says in
speech

AlA'jam

[the Foreigner']

(TSh, ID,

because he had a foreign accent (TSh, KA, IY,


the

or because he

called

(AKB),

TSh
was

or because he

born,

AKB),

had an impediment

and grew up,

in Persia

in hia

(AKB),

Niziir

Rabl'a

Asad

Jad:la
I

Du'mi
Afsa
'Abd AlKais
(above)

(note on

/.

8)

89A

I.

'Anaza

8.

L 12.

Kizar (IT)

(N)] a clan

[the progenitor of

is

(M, IY)

2^ }

(S,

of Rabi'a (IT,
1-4. *

Mb)?.

N) Iba
\ (IT)

*l^jl (Mb).
P. 805,

23.

/.

I.

y*

>

P. 806,

of its Rajiz

indebted to Noldeke's

(vol.

IV, p. 260,

?.

(MN")

Zur Grammatik

2).

Probably the Nihayat all-rob by

2.

/.

am

which I

for

14), is omitted in the

<j>.

name

I have not lighted upon the

6.

AH

perhaps the
,o ^

TOaya n-nNahw by IKhz

(see

^ox

HKh.

1.

8.

&]#L

(S. II.

^>x*
^'^ / have

Mb. 236), meaning ^-1^-

57,

VI. 398, 404)


}

rewarded thee with good


so *

vol. II, part


thing* (Jahn's SibawaihCa Buch,

Good

is

double good (Lane, p.

The

analysis in

MAR seems
^.^

'<>*,

to require ^)j>P> as

(Mb).

3, col. 2).

''

Mb 's

an inch, -whose enunc.

saying *^j>

'

is

is

str

)o

H,p. 184) Jl;#

U
ji^J

a mistake,

it

/.

13.

lJ (g)

being only

xx

* UJ and,

if it

were as Mb

says, the

would be pronounced with

<

Damm

(Akh).
P. 808,
P. 809,

?.

24-

p. 809,

(Jahn in IY. 1275,


(see S.

H.

312,

7.

See Note on p. 800, H. 16-17.

Read "now. and "II.

3.

1.

?.

II.

f.

19-20.

and

though pause requires quiescence of the

2),

13-14, and Jahn's Sibawaihi'a Buck, vol.

final

H, part

I,

p. 658).

P. 811,

*J^^- (R. 220,

ZZ.

8-9) I
<>

P. 812,
*,X
***

7.

2.

^1 -^^

For *\w in

24-25.

II.

read l^*J

***

J&Z***

} IsJuf)

^1

as the context plainly requires.

^j**!

is

r.

in the 1st per*, ain^r. [aor. ind.]

from

or. (jifc!

H. 17-18.

of

[the cowjuy. of]

vj-* [482] (MAR),

C/. p. 813,

40A

a" x

P. 814,

x-

;0^ (Jahn in IY. 1276,

3.

Z.

corresponding to

>

Tamim

Sa'd of

p. 187.

I,

A)

" FuJcaimi "

&

xx

the aor. of
account of
"

IA

says

and

its

10.

I.

some

cf.

that

Probably
"

Tamlm

of

in

section

1375)

(p,

the'

694

15.

I.

when a proper name (IA),

i.e.

[482, 699], the ; being elided on-

^tf

occurrence between
"

when a proper name

Tanwin

^ witk

^Ox

guarded, orig.

jj*;
its

"
:

in

21-23. like

II.

These Banu Sa'd would be kinsmen

Banu Hanzala mentioned

of the

bat I read

with double

^^

from R/208, I 5).

(p. 1377, I 3,

Bead

(Part

3)

double

I.

two enemies, the

its

because the defective

^ and Kasra.
only a n.

is

then for compensation, as in ;|}^ [18, 608], because"

is

i>

X
.*j is diptote

on account of the quality of proper name and the measure

[Similarly] like

(MKh).

of the-v.

Tanwin disappears

in the

and p. 818,

8-9,

II,

nom. and gen.

(ZZ.

25

1.

p. 819,

occur in the

ace., for

x
AJ
*

the

(/en.,

for Jji

and

I.

_y)^^

a compensation

res-

upon

in the

nom.

while the pausal are ^yk and

X "

and
,j^
X

^^

and, by poetic license, in

'

X X
,

[18],

This

In rhyme, however, UAJ and

3).

'

may

name (A).

24-25), and similarly in the ace. (p. 816,

^ X
l**v

a proper

,like

it is

These are non-pausal forms

and gen.
^a>

which

for

>

when

*i

J*> or

in the ace.

toration of the elided

because orig.

^i
"

and

^d
X

X ox >
,

like ^i&*i for


X

x
iJi*i

(Part

I,

p. 21

A)

but the

be distinguished from the


*

for the

here

is

the

of unbinding

and must

X X

Tanwin

of

of

(jj.

X OX

tft-AlS

^^

asm

fo>^ for

816

;.

u^

which

is

5I)^

Uij

(p_p.

290, 778, 1253).-

4lA

When

P. 815, It 16-20.

y* is paused upon, the


#

^ must be exp

otherwise the n. would have to remain with a single rad. (A,


vid. the

If

you say that this

involve a combination of

would

entailed in the state of continuity

is

I say that expression of the

also,
it

A)

ITJK says "

YS),

and that would be a mutilation of the word (A, YS).'

is

not possible in continuity, because

two quiescents and farther that

the*

Tanwin's remaining in continuity contains some reparation for the word

But this apology

(YS, Sn), contrary to pause" (Sn).


in

mutilation

y#

and,

by parity

of reasoning, in i~*J
*

according to the Tsr's statement (II


consist in leaving the

would

for the supposed

>

8,

is

unnecessary,.

20) that the mutilation in pause*

word with a

single quiescent rad.

for in

>

continuity the solo remaining rad., vid. the

and

i*->

in y*

and

*i /

*>

respectively, is mobile.

P. 818,

II.

[Or, as Jrb says,] because the

17-20.

Tanwm

on account of the

[16], while Tanwin

is

'

TOC. [48]

20-21.

(Job)?/.

is ignored in "Wright's

P. 820,
to this

MX,

and S prefer

Grammar (3rd

p. 821,

20.

The

IUK

cites the ex.

This form

(Jrb).

H, p. 371).

contributions of ATAini, A,

it

57.

i-&

(p. 821,

stock, vid. the com-'

7), as is

proved by the solitary

Although the Tanwin, which

Ma'kil Ibn Dirar

(MX;

pause

/.

20.

is

the cause of the


"
"

Read

(Sn)

See Pait

I, pp. 28A and 106A.

alGhatafani, [a Convert (ATTR)

reached heathenism and Allslam, and died in the time of

AKB).

Kb

in that work.

elision in continuity, disappears in

(Is,

and

IA, and IHsh, whose verses are expounded in the

prefixed to

P. 820, IL

elided only

on the Alflya, since he alone, out of the four commen-'

BD, IUK,

initial Jj

25.

ed., vol.

is

'
l

paragraph seem to be taken from a common

inentary of
tators,

1.

not affixed to the deft

I,

}^

'Uthmau

P.

21, I

Bead ,jf

2.

He

3.

Addressing 'Abd Allah Ibn Ja'far Ibn

by Al'Ainl to be}

is [said

Mu\ ammad

asSadik

this seems to be impossible, because

'Abd Allah's father Ja'far was born

in 80 or 83,

(Note on p. 1572,

and died

in 146 or 148

I.

22.

22.)?-

(p. 205) here proceeds to give the substance of S's language


toot

(S. II.

317)

his actual words.

P. 822,

II.

P. 823,

1.

47.

Cf.

Note on^. 246,

f .J^;**

I.

MAR).

A,

Ibn Afsa (IHb)


"*

I.

&

-*0

3.

AUd

cites

only

Rajiz," and inserts ^j! before

man

Marjum was

says that
~

(ID,).

(MN)>

iliee

[or]

Ibn AlMu'alla was an ancestor of

of ISd, cited in ID. 201, note b),

AUarud (MuhJcam

whose name was [Abu-lMundhir, or


,

being, I fear, a mistranscription

[AlHarith

in thy nobility

Shihab Ibn 'Abd

Abu Ghiyath (AGh,Is), with ^ and ^ according


* and i_>
spelling (Is), or Abu 'Attab (AGh,Is), with
Hanash Ibn

MN>

named

, - xx

him uJj^J U t*^,j He has disparaged

AlKais

so

AnNu'man, who

in boasting before

While his [original name] was Labid

two

who

Lukaiz Ibn Afsa Ibn 'Abd alKais (IHb, AGh,

2.

because he contended with a


said to

"

2 (p. 8 A).

thus making the metre Rajas.

>

P. 824,

MAR)

1.

Of Ramal [metre] (MN,

I.

the second hemistich, calls the author a

(MN). But

(AGh)]

to the corrected
(Is), one of the

(AGh,] Bishr Ibn 'Amr Ibn

AlMu'alla

(ID)

Ibn

I.
2] (AGh) al'Abdl (AGh, Is), of 'Abd AlKais [309]
Ibn 'Amr Ibn Hanash came in, when he
Mil
"AUarud
(AGh).
says
Was a Christian, to the Prophet " and then mentions his story. And

Lukaiz [Note on

his
9

>

^3;

name
x

^^

is

said to be other than that (Is).

He

received the cognomen

x
)

the Destroyer because

he made a raid upon Bakr Ibn Wa'il

(AGh, Is) in [the days of] heathenism, and smote them, and
them (AGh), and extirpated) them the poet says
:

destroyed

43A

Then

destroyed

He came

Bakr Ibn Wa'il

embassy of

being a Christian

(AGh)

Is),

and the Prophet rejoiced at his conversion

Allah (Nw, Is)

'Uman and AlBatrain (Nw,


where he was

[Ibn Bishr (Is) athThakafi

whom 'Umar

said that he

was

had made governor of

Is) in the year 15 CIs),]

killed

at

(AGh)

killed at

Nahawand with

or that he remained

till

'Uthman Ibn Abi-l'As died [at AlBasra


Mu'awiya (Xw,

Is,

IHjr) in 55,

[the

Commander

1.

22.

(AGh)

And

of the

Is) alMuzanl, in the

'Uthman

the Khilafa of

(Is).

(Is, IHjr)] in the Khilafa of

or, it is said,

51 (Is).
s

P. 826,

as

'Akabat alJarud.

army (ITB),] AnNu'man Ibn Mukarrin (AGh,


year 21 (ITB)

to the coast of

known

[a place

'Akabat atTIn, which then became called (Is)


it is

killed in the

(Nw) Abu 'Abd

been sent by [the Companion

'Uthman Ibn Abi-PAs

THjr) atTa'fi (IHjr),

Is,

He was

Is) in the year 21, during the Khilafa of 'Uruar

(AGh,

(Is), having, it is said,

Persia,

of 'Abd AlKais.

God (AGh) ] in the year -10, in the


'Abd AlKais [and was converted to Allslam,

and took him into favor (AGh).

land of Persia

(AGh,

And he was the chief

(Is).

in [to the Apostle of

[last (Is) ]

(AGh,

AlJurud

horses from every side, as

trampled them with th

ice

The word here rendered " imp.",

vid.

>e^

<^?r

signify-

"

quiescent (ntw/l)." [159, 431], is paraphrased by IT as


"
vninfl imp., where I have omitted uninfl." as superfluous.

ing

1415.

P. 827, II

See;?. 723,

I.

p. 724,

I.

8,

where " [645] "

"
9 should be
[431]," the aUusion being to the imp.
"
"
"
word pause there .'means "quiescence of uninflectedness (Part
in p. 723,

l.l.p.

504,

P. 829,

II.

19-21.

So

also does

IA

(p. 353,

1.

TS&h

4)

p.

The truth seems

23), that the

to be

what

but his Glossator

in the

a refutation of his own, which I have incorporated in


.

I,

505, Z.I).

MKh notes the refutation of DI's theory by


25)

The

?.

R lays down in

in such cases, thouch very frequent,

Aud and

my
615

is

text (/Z

adds
.

21*

(p. 723, U. 18-

not necessary.

44A

The

P. 830, IL 4-9.

final letter in these texts, if pause, or continuity

treated like pause [647]

p. 937,

and other

63.
II.

/.

24.

is

quiescent

refrains

and otherwise

texts of the

Kur

is

from saying "anomaly"

from respect for well-established readings

qualification,

XVIII.

be intended,

pronounced with Kasr


without

of

See Note on

(pp. 830, 831).

20-24.

P. 832,

7.

The

1.

MAR inserts " so in

the Sahah

"

after

"

Zuhair".
s

See Jh. H. 80 (on


316,

M.

162,

IY. 1280)

^&

( Jh. II.

(BS), which means the same.


verse, the
lable.

metre of which

is

"

Read

)ibid.

Jjla-

80,

BS.

"
1.

4.

what

or

Kdmil

trimeter, is curtailed to a monosylit is difficult

audible effect could be given to elision of the


Os

i the

Kasra were retained, as in ft


or

no doubt

that, if

ing letter

must be made

P. 833,

(S. II.

But, according to R. the last foot of this

0,

,_7*i

f-->

167, Ahl. 82)

Indeed, the last syllable of a verse being always long,

to understand

from

alMurri

I.

is to

and there seems

to be

be effectively elided in rhyme, the preced-

quiescent,

and the rhyme bound

In the poem, as given in Ahl. 81 and

(II.

AKB.

10-11).
III. 61, this

ttf

verse comes a long

Thikl

18.

before the verse ending in

AtTa'amk

P. 834, L 17.

(Bk)

way

is

is

fa

a place in the territories of Ghatafiln

a place [mentioned] in the


poetry of Zuhair

(MI).

P. 835,

II.

9, 12,

^a

(S. II. 328)

^y.

^R. 216).

I have put

<i'
J

as the

word

actually used by S,

whom R

professes to be quoting.

<IS

Bead ^f&l
P. 836,

in

I.

4.

9.

AlJiwa

is

a place in

AsSamman (MI).

P. 837, U.

Read

15.

9,

\g.^\ /'unambiguous," like ^-vo

x C

>

x x

and c^/l3: "ambiguous,"


converted

into *

P. 838,

(l),because the

^=-i

Case (2)

is

where the

(C/" p- S55,

77.

if

21-24

"
792) has and Fatha
"

and

generally preceded
9' ~

JW

U.

The

18-19.

on a par with the mobile

is

by a

is

&*^pronounced with Eath, as in

333 (MS.

virtually a particular variety of case


" in
the position
equivalent to a mobile letter 7. 16.

G ^o

Tsr.

is

of the latter," because the * of femininization


letter

^x

and

like *=-*;

might be mistaken for a pron.

>

11-21.

II.

letter"

but I have ventured to omit


Fatha", because what "is on a par with
"
the mobile letter is
, not Fatha.
I

P. 839,
ninization

and the

P. 840,

I.

P. 841,

I.

6.

is

is

of femi-

substituted for Tanwln.


" Adhri'a ".

Read

"Harnza [683]," as infc> and *>j [683, 719, 723]

I*

some

of

The u,

(A. IV. 263).

dropped in the

ings of

here means the [& composed of the

".

f"

22.

"

it

15,

"x-

7.

"

24.

I.

Aud (Sn) and Fk

/.

23.

in the inch.

and

[503],

A's phrase "in the


say--

them "

[II.

not a tradition, though the

>^/J 1^

suggests the idea that

19-20]

^\

y o

"

^^

Tamylz atTayyib min alKhablth con-

x0x-o^x
tains a tradition

is red.

^^e^.

s>UJ

ox

^J

reported by AtTabarani in the

Great and Middling [Encyclopaedias of Tradition], and elsewhere, from

Ibn

'

Abbas

with the

unless

so says

it

be said that

YS,

A is exclusively considering pause

[though not in his Gloss on the Fk] (Sn).

The Tamyiz atTayyib min alKhablih

[or Discrimination of the

Good

from the Bad] out of the Tradition that circulates upon the Tongaea
of the People, is an Abridgment, by 'Abd ArRahman Ibn 'All ash
Shaibanl ashShafi'I,

known

as

ADDAIBAGH AZZABIDI,
7

d.

944,

from

Al Makasid

al Havana, [or the Fair Intents]

upon many

upon the Tongues, by Abti 'Abd Allah

tions celebrated

'Abd ArEahman asSakhaw!,

d.

902 (HKh.

II. 424,

of the Tradi-

Muhammad

Ibn

VI. 46).

The

(TH) Abu-lKasim Sulaiman Ibn Ahmad alLakhmi

learned authority

MINE, TH) AxTABABANi (IKhn, MINE) ashShaml (TH),


[trustworthy, long-lived (MINE)] Hafiz (IKhn, MINE) of hia

(IKhn,
the

time (IKhn),

260 (IKhn,

b.

TH)

in the Tabarlya of Syria

360 [in Isbahan (IKhn)] at the age of 100 years (IKhn,

He was

and 10 months (TH).

(TM, Nos.

d.

MINE, TH)

a pupil of Tr, and a master of IF

He composed

93, 6).

(IKhn),

[delightful, profitable, extraordinary

works; and, among them (IKhn),] the [three (IKhn)] Great, Middling,

and Small Encyclopaedias (IKhn, TH)


is

Tabarlya [Tiberias]

name (MI)

that

It

P. 844,
P. 845,

(MAE)

was

it

I.

by Tabarl

built

L 20. Eead

55

is

named

not

i_>

in ^j&>

is

Its

(Jsh).
i.

q.

i.

name
is

Eajiz

e.

of its author

not

14. L^v*JUw

a voc, with the

is

'''-

voc. p. suppressed,

and

[on the measure of

is

>.>'

name

(Jsh).

P. 846,

U. 16-18.
1.

22.

The

8-11.

1504] in all|three

e.,

***

1$

i*&*
,]

like

Zi^f

[but] a man's

" )

^-^ (IY.
II.

i.

Ss'o^

J-'.'O,-

[56]

known

from my hand (Jsh)

<"
lm

I have not lighted upon the

The

13.

1.

307 and Md.

I.

Eead

author

Its

(MN).

See P.

10-12.

II.

named because

so

Eomans [Bk].

13, 20.

II.

629),

a small town overlooking the lake known by


is

[Tiberius], king of the

P. 843, L 18.

(HKh. V.

of Tradition

686, 1282),

texts, Jand

is so

printed by Lees (K. 1343, 1326,)

by Fleischer (B.

II.

342) in the

Thesejare the Seven Eeaders (p. 24A)

Put a comma

instead of a full -stop, after m>

L 21.
.

last alone

Eead

47A

)
X

See p. 940

P. 848, U. 19-20.
read,

the

to

according

Abu-lMundhir, [so

o.

And

6-17)??.

(??.

f.
I

is

also

(K, B) by Ubayy Ibu Ka'b (K).

/.

surnamed by the

Apostle of

God

(Nw),] or

'Umar Ibn AlKhattab (Nw),] Ubayy


Ibn Mu'awiya .... Ibn AnXajjar, [whose name was

Abu-tTufail, [so surnamed by

Ibn Ka'b

Taim AlLat,

is

it

or,

Taim

said

Ibn

Allah, Ibn Tha'laba

AlKhazraj alAkbar (the Elder) (N"w),] alAnsari [alKhazraji (XV,


IHjr) anXajjarl (Xw, Is) alMu'awi alMadani (Xw)], the Chief of the
"
"
Readers, [whom 'Umar nsed to call the Chief of the Muslims
(Xw,
one of the learned Companions (IHjr),] d. [alMadina

Is),

the year 19
is

said by

20 or 22 (Xw,

Is), or

(Xw, IHjr,

AXI to

be the true [date]

in

30

Nw.
"

142,

1.

2,

should be

21A

here and on p.

P. 849,

I.

some readings

"

II.

in

"679"?.

12.

continuity ",

qualifies
Os ^

>

I think that

J^

The

clause "according to

meaning that some Readers

^-

^*j'*^'

Read LJ

13.

which

the most

which case "before" in "before

"

make no pause upon *4^^ and


P. 850,

(Xw, IHjr).

is

in

should be struck out.

Dele

11.

J.ft5

Is), or before 30,

or in 30, which

(Xw),

trustworthy of the sayings (Is), or 32

(Xw)]

Read

18.

?.

a case of continuity treated like pause


the J> is " in the interior of the
the pause being upon the

P. 851,
for,

?.

8.

This also

is

sentence"

(??.

P. 853,

II.

4-5).
9-10.

Bz was

one of Ibn Kathir's Reporters (p. 24A).

attributes this reading to

P. 855,
P. 856,

?.

?.

18.
6.

Read "
Dele

"

Ya'kub.

silence to the

679

"
?.

18.

I cannot find this citation in the S.

P. 87, I 15.

"
read " b
For " 6

".

word ending
So in IT

in] it ".

(p. 1284,

I.

6)

but

48A

P. 858,
Cx s
*ftJU

'

1.

US

and

i.

with pause upon

*-t>)

SAJlloJ.**'

For the reading without pause

P. 859,

Lord

Read

1.

I.

P. 860,

KK

The

6.

I.

Hamza, and Ks

among

{p. 23A).

xxS
and
^l*|
^j^l

see p. 850,

II.

3-5.

",

the Seven Readers were 'Asirn,

apparently means that Ibn

in continuity,

pause, with elision of the ^5 in either case

'Amir and

ox x.g
OxxS
and (*$] aud ^^*|

xxoC

they read

"
20.
reading of the majority ",

and that IA1

is

reported
O

as doing the like

^^of.

^/

while Nafi' agrees with them in reading

in

O X ,-&

and i^k&l

in pause,

Tbut

not in eliding the

For

in continuity.

nobody pauses upon a vowel.


" not
P. 861. L 17.
part of the n".

i. e.,

of the
prolongation engendered|by impletion

(Part

I,

II.

p. 527,

17.

a medley of HI.

5.

Damma

or

Kasra

of the
(

22-25).

P. 863, L

pron., but mere letters of

xx

**

uft

x~

and HI.

>0

^>^* (IT. 1286,

?.

17),

which seems

to be

91. (p. 864).


>^*x

P. 865. L

tidings of the death of

P. 868, L

20).

44

though the

I,

4.

Z.

Khaula

Those

4.

See Part

P. 869,

con/, is omitted in *<i** in order to shorten the

as the metre requires

vowel of the

The

2.

o. /.",

who

9.

"

it

"

means

the appalling

(see the next verse in Part

say

I,

p. 823).

ox
or *3 say, in its dim.,

*{?

(IT. 739,

p. 1287, H. 3-8.

Read
the

"

"

pronunciation

Z.

7.

Read

being ori^. quiescent, because

"

con;.,"?.

it is

10.

a subst. for

the

^ in

^5^*
0,0

P. 870,
there given,

Z.

15.

***;!

^15

(K. 1477,

Z.

15); but the explanation

which I have omitted, because more

fully

set

out on

49A

p.

48, U. 17-23,

see Part

I,

is

intended?.

From the same poem

10-11.

II.

and Parts HI-IV, pp. 344, 573, 1570x

means

For LXl.

16.

2.

p. 624.

P. 871,
751,

* <p&

shows that

-o

<S

i_^-a.U

^*>

j <-lj!

iJ*^

His saying -^-^JJ

11.

<^
[being in the ace. as coupled to

(Dw)]
X

pp. 375,

while the dem. denotes proximity [173], as in

;]

the saving [of Labid

Jij

1.

I,

-a

in the preceding verse

as verses in Part

f)s

3-*

J' J*"

assuredly I have become disgusted at

and

life

its

length,

and
x '

-o

"How

at the asking of this people

(SR. 256)

N agree that

but the Jh, Jsh, and

Labid?"

is

(Jh). c-x-AJJ) |3 5

3 here

is

a dem., as

^> o-ex

above shown.
is

On

the

in

<***

&

HK

similarly explained here in

'

Khalid YAZID Ibn AlWalid Ibn

see

540

FV.341

(p. 485,

I.

21.

II.

7-16]

it

The Khalifa Abii

Abd AlMalik Ibn Marwan [alKurashi

(TKh)] alTJmawi adDimashki, known as Yazid an Nakis

[the Reducer],

because he reduced the allowance of the soldiers [356], which his cousin

[and immediate predecessor] AlWalid [Ibn Tazid Ibn

had much augmented,


lAth,

HH,

TKhlf,

a.

TKh)

[or]

Abu-1'Abbas

ALWALID Ibn

adDimashki,

[a.

or

86 (DJb),]

42 (Tr, lAth)

HH, TKh)

Abd AlMalik]

126, d. 126 (ITB), at age of 46 (Tr,

42 (1Kb) or 40

lAth) or 36 (TKh) or 35 (TKhlf,

TKh)

'

TKh)

(HH)

or 37 (Tr,

or 30 (Tr).

MDh,

The Khalifa

'Abd AlMalik Ibn Marwan

alUmawI

96 (ITB), at age of 46 (Tr, lAth,

d.

[or]

MDh,

44

or 49 (lAth) or 50

(MDh)

HH,

or 45 (Tr, lAth) or 48 (Tr,

(HH, TKh)

[or]

51 (TKhlf).

The

ITB

(vol.

I,

50A

331 p.} inserts " alHashimi " before " alUmawi " in

description of Yazid

the'

but this must be an oversight, as appears from the

subjoined genealogical table

Houses of Umayya and Hashim.

'

Abd Maiiaf

1112. IT

P. 878, II

(p.

because, being always in the nom.,

-which has

two

it lias

practically only one case, con-

because the

ttntn/Z.,

vid. inchoation

Damma

[24]

and

to the imperfectly

Strictly speaking, it is not

[17].

"

" indecl"

by reason of an

of its final is

"

and

" indecl."

1.

trary to the perfectly decl. t -which has three cases


decl.,

23), calls

1290,

op.

i. e.,

[159],

would be a more appropriate

aplastic

term.

8"

P. 880, I
O

P. 882,
p. 681,

1.

1.

12.

1.

4.

standing

Read

Makrum was

present

"

Read

but this

at

AlKadisiya

it is

This

AlMarzuban.

"

*sd

p. 883,

I.

3. Cf.

p. 680, L 23.

1.

19]

Mudar

in heathenism

and Allslam

and then became a Muslim, and was

(MAB, TKhlf)] and

[in the year 15

"

other

(AKB). [AlMarzubani was author of


one of his ancestors, whose name was

rel. n. refers to

And

this

name

is

applied,
;

among

and

its

foreigners, only to the

translation in Arabic

is

Warden

loj'ck.

(IKhn).

of the March, says

AlKadisiya

is

Jk

in his book, the

great battle between the


ancient

Mu'arrab

a town near AlKufa, on the side of the desert,

15 leagues from AlKufa, and 4 miles from Al'Udhaib.

Near

it

Muslims and the Persians (MI).

was the
People,

and modern, have disputed about the year of AlKadisiya and

Al'Udhaib,

Wkd on the
15,

has

IHjr mentions him in the division

7.

prominent man, great in estimation


' O-O

WIH

and quotes from AlMarzubani " Rabi'a Ibn

and lived 100 years

the MSh.]

of the

be a mistranscription.

may
20

7.

one of the poets of

Note on p. 281,

victories,

*>;

of the Converts, in the Is

I,

My MS

7.

P. 883,

[Part

I 12.

~x

f&

learned for

Read

8.

many

holding that

it

authority of others

and some think that

it

was the year

16, as is the saying of

while some hold that

was the year 14

but what

it

was the year

Mil

decides is

52A

that

was the year 15 (MDh)

it

In this verse (p. 560,

19.

I.

4) the

I.

*" X

Lucknow and Delhi

of the

eds.

have

y*>3*

while the Persian ed.

ff
does not show quite clearly whether

O X

^^

or

*>!

fi^ be meant

but the

if

AKB

,,

y^

has

all three eds. of

I.

"

mean

does not

"

7.

The words

the

21.

See^p. 529

P. 891, ?. 6

intended by

R probably wrote.

which

an adjuration " are omitted in

or not

but must have been written,


4), 538

(I.

(I.

20)?.

by the person addressed."

replied to

or, at

22.

"

any

rate,

answered

But,

"

when two

props, are so intimately connected that one must be followed by the other,
the sense not being complete without the second, expressed or understood,
s '

the second

called the

is

"

work

termed in

this

(apod.)

and oath and

P. 895,

and Blame,]

Praise

answer of the

jjj^-

correl."

[upon IH, in the chapter on the Verbs of

prefixed to the particularized

Thou wast such

f*

as in this verse, orig. t*&

[440], so that

jj!<^**J

it

and

correl. of the oath

man

the

[ J-^-jJ

j*^

inch.,

[472 (case

a)

i*

(R)]; or follow

[it],

the annuller being prefixed

>

becomes l**A^j

where the pron.

of the du.

xC~x_x
[orig.~\ its 1st obj.

And

so

is it

while ^!Ai*J

its correl.

I.

18.

is

the

are in the position of

[and IHsh], making the

and the prop, of praise or blame

(AKB)

p*d

parsed, according to the require-

of the [construction] preferred by

particularized an

xo x

and the oath and

the second obj. [439]

1,

[24] is sometimes

A^)

pro-ag. of

ment

^o

'>*

<

is

was

x-

^>oS
)

as in the ex.

^j*>*i ],

that most excellent

v.

blame [469], whether the

praise or

by

or

(s>tf.

to {+&

is

g. condition (prof.) and its correl.

show that the annulling

to

particularized precede

e.

"

Such " answer

first.

its correl.

Cited by

7.

1.

<

Or fUU

may

its

enunc.

be correl. of

53A

(
x

[in (*-M iy*

uz-jS

(594)], as though

it

were furnished with two

X XX

correls.

before

while IJ makes

[594] (T), as

it

P. 897,

P. 898 f L

An

3.

a sw&sf. for

^**~>

in the Terse

|J

",

Islam! poet mentioned before in the biography of

This verse

19,

3-4,

AIKumait Ibn Tha'laba [Part

his grandfather,
II.

made on p. 658,

it is

Read "were

17.

I.

f^

-x

p. 129 A]

I,

(AKB)

anomalous, according to the BB, (1)

is

aor. be in the sense of the future, because of the

the

if

bsence of the cor rob.

xx x
aor.
(j in the off.
(A**}

[613J

(2)

ft

present, because of the use of ^j>)

if

the aor. be in the sense of the

fl*d

instead of |J*y

denote the present in the cor r el. of the oath

allowed by the

case, (J^J is
-

^
X

L^

**

in

12-16]

In the

first

as an optional form, like ^5^;*'

first

to agree

14]

and by IHsh as a venial poetic

in

license, like

* X

XX

JJX

^J

S>

^ylj

KK

[614]

while, in the second case, ^jt

>XXX
is

^**'

BD

as an optional construction. As for R, in


"
"
in p. 896, /. 22,
case, he seems from his expression
mostly

allowed by the
the

/,

[p- 897,

t"

^"W

[It.

cJ

ft
I

KK

-'

xxx

x'x

KK

with the

language in p, 897,

P. 899.

and

1.

26

and, in the second case, he evidently, from his


p. 898,

AlMu'ammal

I.

1, is

of their opinion.

form of the pass. part. (AKB)]


a x*
Ibn Umail [a dim., both of them derived from JU hope (AKB),] Ibn
/.

6.

[in the

Aald [with Fath of the Hamza, and Kasr of the

MuVarib alMuharib!, a Kufi


the

Umaw?

poet,

^r (AKB),]

Ibn

contemporary with the two dynasties,

d the 'AbbasT, but more celebrated under the 'Abbasi


X

AKB)?.

(KA,
228)

t^x The

7.

v*-*- (R Persian

love of lovers

Suffices lovers their

torment

etc.

t-j

etc.

ed.,

H.

285,

(R, Indian

(KA. XIX..
8

150,

MAR, AKB.
eds.,

Jsh)

AKB.

III.

IV.

^>
523>~

The verse

is

from an ode by AlMu'ammal on a woman of the people of

whom

AlHira, called Hind, with

KA

relates in the

saying

>^0

^ ^=^
i

"Thou

(AKB) AlMu'ammal saw

that

Ibid.

AFI

in his sleep a

man

(AKB)

Art thou he that swore God would not torment

x-

he was in love

"
LJ&* [547] ?" So he said Yes

AlMu'ammal's

eyes,

> x**

Then the man

said

God"; and afterwards put his finger


and said to him " Thou art he that said

into

O enemy

liedst,

lovers, saying

of

x *

>

".

0*0

on the day of AlHira, made AlMu'ammal waste away.


Would that AlMu'ammal were such that not an eye had been created
r

for him!

and

lo

This

is

what thou wishedst."

he had become blind (KA,

P.

901,

"

10.

be

i. e.,

",

Then he awoke,

terrified;

AKB).

in

sense,

not construction,

because

syntactically it is the correl. of the oath, not of the condition, the

which

correl. of

suppressed, because indicated by that of the oath

is

[427].

P. 902, L
x

-*-

[504]

Cited by

5.

C6ff*^o 9

flj

**

^sa^-t

>-

S [653] with the words f k

Hadham
death

but S

has said

AKB)

buted by

1.

is

^^O

i.

baffle the

[194]

(AKB)

0, as in

II.

1.

2-16.

11.

all

the versions

Skr

is

author

is

not

this, verse,,

Read

"

what

" the
"
here are
says that
days

The two verses [on pp. 189 and 6 A] are

19.

Its

4.

days occurs in

" the true


trustworthy, and
saying

"

with any supplement of


best!

Mayya, a possessor of knotted horns

AUd to Khalifa Ibu Baraz,

P. 903, L

\"i

G x

(meaning a wild goaty will not


[of this ode]

a heathen

(AKB).

named (Jsh).

from

Z.

17.

am

nor any author


"

attri-

not acquainted

and God know*

"The same

opinion",

55A

"

P. 904, LI.

it

"

"
means " the verse under discussion

I.

7 "

Com-

x x

mentary ",

P. 906, L

L 8 " it " means

on the Kur

i.e.

4.

here does not call the

"

'

the pret.

and

& for

&

^!)

"preps", because

so that they are not


5
only a subst. for _> , and the
But in 498 (p. 292) he reckons them among the preps. II,
original.
I.e. from desire to use a p. peculiar to the oath, or to certain
7-8.

the

3 -is

forms of oath.
"
"
"
504
foi
/. 11.
508
P. 907, L 8. Read
By Umayya Ibn
Abu
Abbas alLaithl
Ibn
Al'
or
or
AlFadI
'A'idh
Abi
Dhu'aib,
(S, IT),

This ode is attributed by Skr to Abu Dhu'aib


(IT).
to Malik Ibn Khalid alKhuna'J, of Khuna'a Ibn
ABHbv
alHudhall by
[below]

Sa'd Ibn Hudhail

(AKB).
alKhuna'i

and by others

DH

In the

and the

to

Umayya

Ibn Abi 'A'idh alHudhall

148) it is ascribed to Malik Ibn Khalid


hemistich is given as

(p.

first

Mayya, a possessor of round white blotches

or,

his legs

a mountain- go at) shall not baffle the days [Note on p. 902,

(meaning
/.

5].

'
can find no information about (1) 'Abd Manat alHudhall but Abd
Manaf Ibn Rib' alHudhall alJurabi has been mentioned in Part I, pp,
;

122A: (2) AlFadl Ibn Al'Abbas alLaithl [above]; but Abii


alLahabi, a Hashimi on both sides, his

776,

Umayya AlFadl'Ibn Al'Abbas

mother being daughter of Al'Abbas Ibn Abd AlMuttalib Ibn Hashim,


and his father being son of Utba Ibn Abi Lahab 'Abd Al'Uzza Ibn
'

'

'Abd AlMuttalib, has been mentioned in Part


perhaps Jahn has printed
(See

KA. XV.

^jW\

in

IT. 1297,

I,

1.

pp. 1527, 194A

2,

by mistake

for

and

j_j*M

2).
*

P. 914, L 21.
(pp. 891, 911,

913)^.

P. 915, L

5.

P. 916,

22.

I.

Cited with the var. L-&444 by R,

See an

23-24.

Its author is not

ex. in p. 891,

Jahn (IT. 1300,

the one mentioned on p. 875 as

I.

II.

M, and

AKB

named (Jsh).

5-6, 17-20.

1) prints **~\

which cannot be

meaning I swear, because that

is

not

66A

,.**
,.*

tclf-trans

while the trans.

^*1 1 am present at,

incongruous with such a direct


A-*

*M)

06;. as *M]

XX^*

j -c

God,

&UJ

*>U\

God's trust, or

..

^i

#0rf'

P. 917,

J.

oath.
19.

"

return to

to the theory that


1.

11,

may

i.e.

",

"

XX

J<X

1300,

attend, witness, seems

Xlt

*1J) is

from

be rendered

be reqonveiied into
t

aor.

*ik

[206]

" be
reduced to ",

P. 918,

I.

5.

*AJ'

according
C

^^

in

IT.

"
" converted
into t

i.e.
>

is

Or

>lx

according to the theory that

",

xx

contracted from *W) [52].

Aba 'Amr 'Amir Ibn SharaHl

ashSha'b! fbelow],

Himyar [below], but reckoned in Hamdan, [alKufi (TH, TKh),] a


Kufi Follower greatly esteemed copious in knowledge, [the learned
Doctor of the inhabitants of AlKufa in his time (ITB),] 6. in the sixth
of

year of the Khilafa of 'Uthman, [r. 24-35 (TKhlf ),] or in 20 or 31 or,


as he himself is reported to have said, in the year of Jalula [below], i.e.,
[16, or, some say (IAth),] 19, [or, according to the common account,
in the sixth year of the Khilafa of 'Umar (TH), r. 13-23 (TKhlf) ;]
d. 104 or 103 or 106 or 107 or, as is said [by
(1Kb)], 105

Wkd

(IKhn), or 110 (TH),

at the age of 77, or,

if

it

g*

true that he

was

born in the year of Jalula [above], at the age of 86, because Jalula
[below] was in 19 in the Khilafa of 'Umar (1Kb). Ash Sha'bl [above]
is a rel. n. from Sha'b, a sub-tribe of Hamdan [below].
And Jalula is
a town in the territory of Persia, at which was the celebrated battle in
the time of the Companions (IKhn).

Saba [214]

Kahlan

Himyar
.

Zaid
Malik
I

AlKhiyar
Rabi'a
I

Ausala, cognominated

Hamdan

Therefore

P. 920, U. 12-22.

ing to Kh, by
j>rep.

"

552

according to

(2)

"

P. 921,

"

means

invariability

The idea

3-5.

II.

because the subst. for a prep,

and IAsh, by

"

22.

/.

as a subst. for

governed in the gen., (1) accord-

*1'I is

understood/.

"
irreplaceability

restricted sphere of action than its original

so that,

Read

21.

by a subst."

that the substituted p. has a

is

is

more

being prefixed to

" these
since

ps"

subject to the

same

same

for the

the premonitory

i.e.,

restriction as

Ub

it is

and,

inferrible that they are substs.

not for u>>


original, vid. 3 [506, 651, 653],

[503, 653, 654]

and interrog. Hamza, are

Similarly

506] has a more restricted sphere of action than

itself [498,

subst. cy is restricted to <JJ| [498, 506]

its

n.,

every explicit

its original,

i X

P. 922,
IT. 1301,

I.

1.

Pronounced <JU (Note on p. 1005,

4.

19)

is

the 3rd

mode given

as in

DM.

II. 16, it is

printed

^^

in

552

(p. 548),

This (See

22).

where, however,

*'<

1.

(with the

of I* retained,

and the

Hamza
Lane

which

*'J| conj.'),

col. 3,
(p. 2904,

is less

^ I*

of

spelling, though apparently adopted by


"
39), as I infer from his words more chastely ",

/.

(Cf. U. 7-9)

This

15.

1.

it

is

mode

in

552, where, as in

*H

phonetically spelt,

the 4th

is

DM,

would be pronounced

correct, because, according to rule, this

(with the

of ^* elided,

and the

Hamza

of *Uj conj.)

1.

18.

This

is

the 1st

mode

in

552,

where

it is

J.

spelt as here

(with the

of I* retained,

and the Hamza of *AM

disj.)

I* ~'
while Lane spells

it

*U

isU

On what ground he does not explain,

perhaps phonetically/. 24. This


^
1 *'
<U U> w ith the I of
spelt
(

is

elided,

the 2nd

mode

in

552,

where

it is

j,

and the Hamza

of tU] disjj, the

68A

disj.

Hamza

belonging to *MJ

according to IHsh

whereas

considers

Jb
'

it

P. 923,
.

of I*

a subst. for the

R follows

2-20.

II.

Hamza

the

(vol.

II,

p. 148,

IT

(p. 1301) ascribes the first to

P. 924,
people,

was

/.

Abu

2.

Jahl, the

I.

Akh, and the second


of God, the

Enemy

2) and

and the second

656) in attributing the first opinion to Khl,

but

(M,

Akh

to

to Khl.

Pharoah

of this

'Amr Ibn Hisham Ibn AlMughlra alKuraishi alMakhziimi,


day of Badr, in the second year of the Hijra, while an

killed on the

And

unbeliever.

[recorded] in the

it is

tutes that the Apostle of God,

Pharoah

Books

"Abft Jahl"

(Nw

consecutive

49)?.

8.

and enunciation

Hamzas sounded

prolong the inferrog.

P. 927,

1.

14.

The

killed,

but the Apostle of God named him

was

(p.

1003)

when he was

killed

i.e.

"ambiguity",

confusion between

"
"
9.
heaviness
of

I.

true (pp. 963, 983,

by converting the conj

of prolongation (see p. 1004)

[Prophet's] Instisaid "

Abft Jahl used to be surnamed

Abfi Jahl

686, 428).

70 years old (LM.


interrogation

of the

when he saw him

of this people has been killed."

" Abu-lHakam " in heathenism

of *W) being conj.

II.

16-18)

Hamza

I.

22.

two
I.e.,

after it into

an

" the
ace.", because

l^t

being an adv.,

is

in the place

of an ace.

P. 928,

1.

1.

Read

"I swear"

II.

4-8.

The argument

is that,

though the passage does not actually involve a coupling to two regs.,
because there

is

no

ace. in verses 15-16,

still,

coupling being equivalent

to a repetition of the op. of the ant., the con. ) in verse

17 represents
*

the

gen.

v.

and prep, in verse

and

\^>\

in the aoc.,

15,

and therefore virtually governs (J^M

which

is

the contingency feared, because one p.

cannot well be like two ops. (p. 444)

we

in the

1.

are discussing the construction of

18.

"
I say " or rather because

XCII.

1.,

not of

LXXXI.

17,

59A

which was Incidentally mentioned above


the inf. n. employed
Z7.

paragraph (p. 929,


"

P. 930,

I.

5.

P. 931,

1.

20.

ed"

insert

"

by

ibid,

himself (See R.

chest",

thorax (pp. 1141, 1703).

i.e.,

"
"
For " ways read shapes

j-

5.

showing both the

(IT. 1308, L 21)

i~ (M. 166, L
10)

Hamza and

letters,

Hamza

is

^j.

made

>

agreeable with analogy (p. 938,


p. 1213,

1.

10

and

nothing to recommend
Z.

intermediate

p. 1493,

it

"

23.

II.

22-26)

but Broch's

and^. 1212,

Read

6,

Hamza

(p. 931,

II.

i.e.

17, 18)

II.

in

II.

II.

See S.

"the Seven Readings"

(cf.

usually the case.

[above].

is

On

15,

II.

I read

16,

II. 128,

*~1] /em.) in R. 277, l.L,

the Seven Readers ", aa

some com-

affords

"

Their

/.

9-12).

R. 277,

13-15.

it

appears from the gender (

most

jj

For L-iii^iJ)

9-10.

"the Seven",

see p. 24

is

11-17, and

II.

while Lane's has apparently

superior to elision ", because

jOsxXJ! (See S. H. 175,


16, 18.

6-7

12.

pensation for removal of the


II.

II.

whereas Broch's

Read "The".

9.

I.

between which the pronun-

shows only the Hamza, and Lane's only the

P. 937,

and after " remember-

",

Jahn's notation seems to be most convenient, as

ciation of the original

P. 936,

is"]

in the next

L 19)

II. 88,

"T

(not *jle)

d***

5-6).

col. 1).

(Lane 1283,

P. 934,

S'

[733] ".

P. 932, I

25

"x

7-9??.

II.

13, 19-20), as

and 278,

1.

not

the Seven Readers

Sht says

Abb 'Amr and

the

Tahsubi Ibn 'Amir were pure in lineage,

while the remaining five of them had enfranchisement

common

to

them

60A

(p, 23.

A\

meaning that IA1 and Ibn 'Amir were native Arabs, while

the other five were only naturalized


"
divisible into
is

Reading

Know

20-2-k

II.

JDB

says

The

and anomalous.

canonical, singular,

canonical are the celebrated Seven Readings

that

the singular are the Three

Readings that complete the Ten, with which are coordinated the Readings of the Companions

and the anomalous are the Readings

Followers, such as AlA'mash,

But

the like."

nized from what

we

shall

and the Teacher

The

[now] mention.

of our Teachers,

and agrees with one

'

of the

says

people,

whether

it

/.

Kur was

[below], in which the

be

in

Readers in his

Every reading that

a [possible] construc-

Uthmam
rests

who have

Codices [below],

on sound authority,

is

not allowable to reject, nor lawful to

it is

disapprove [Note on p. 830,

of the

"

who

though only by assumption [below], and


the correct reading, which

best of those

Uzr, the Master

is

conforms to [the rules of j Arabic, though only


tion [below]

and

Jubair,

this language requires consideration, as will be recog-

discoursed on this subject


time,

Yahya Ibn Waththab, Ibn

of the

24]

revealed

one of the Seven Modes

it is

nay,

and must be accepted by the

[transmitted] from one of the Seven Masters, or

from the Ten, or from any other accepted Master. And, whenever one of
these three essentials

weak or anomalous
or from those

is

defective, the reading

or false, whether

who

it

may

be freely described as

be [transmitted] from the Seven,

are senior to them.

This

is

the correct [opinion],

according to the critical Masters, ancient and modern


declared by
ents,

from

Dn, Mkk, Mhd, and

none of

whom

that one ought not to


to the Seven,

and

revealed, unless

is

ASh and
;

is

is distinctly

the opinion of the anci-

ASh

says

be deceived by every reading attributed

loosely described as correct,


it

that

anything known to the contrary.

let oneself

and as having been so

be included in that canon, in which case

peculiar to transmission from them, but,

Reader,

is

if

it is

not

transmitted from some other

not thereby excluded from correctness, because the stress

upon the combination

is

of those [three] qualifications, not ujron the person

(
that, it is attributable to

6U

for the reading attributed to every Reader,


is divisible

whether one of the Seven, or any other,

anomalous, except that the mind inclines to what


these Seven, in preference to

what

is

and

into authorized

transmitted from

is

transmitted from others, by reason

of the celebrity of the former, and the frequency of the correct, authorThen IJzr proceeds " By our saying,
ized, [version] in their reading,"
in the canon,

mean

'

in a

though only

[possible] construction

one of the [possible] grammatical constructions

more or
credit]

'

less chaste,

whether

it

agreed upon or so disputed as not to hurt

when the reading

',

we

[above]

be

[its

one commonly and generally known, and

is

has been received by the Masters through a sound chain of authorities,


since this

how many

readings are disapproved by one or more

"><.
approval

is

not regarded, like the gen. in

the separation between the pre.

and^o.

^-)

in the language, or most regular in Arabic

and most sound

authenticated,

is

it

acceptance

SIM

[of reading] is

24,

is

is

p. 108,

of those

well-known, even

/.

but upon the most authentic


:

and,

when the

16).

Simon a

an imitative practice

an exemplar

read 1x1x5 iuste.id of l|l*J

nd

version is

is

an imitative

who were

".

report that Zaid


",

by which, says

before us* in tha

an imitative practice, no difference being allowable

from the Codex, which


is

etc.

any of the

which are obligatory

to,

reproduces in his

Bhk, he meant that the following

reading that

in

act,

because Reading

and recourse

of,

Ibn Thabit said " Reading

modes

[158], and

1.

not rejected by reason of any rule of Arabic, or

here] say that

[may

in transmission

extent of usage in the language,


practice,

IV.

VI. 138. [125. 346 A],

in

dis-

Kur, upon the [expression] most extensively used

of reading the

in tradition,

GG, whose

And, says Dn, the Masters of the Readers do not

modes

And

the greatest principle and the most cardinal essential.

is

if

nor any variation from the

another [version] than that be

which appears in both td. of lh

IKn

(p. 87.

permissible, or

more obvious than

"

Then IJzr says

it.

with one of the ['Uthmani] Codices' fabove] we mean

And by
'

is

And

III. 181.

with expression of

i->

and with

ivith books,

in both,

which
t

l$*aaJ

i_>'JK J

>

Uj

i.

*>

^j j)

the enlightening Scripture

found in the Syrian Codex

<<>&*, *

Kathir ;^J

like the reading of Ibn

is

'Amir

agrees

found in one

"--'
of them, not in others/ like the reading of Ibn

'

^ ^f*
9

and

From

IX. 101.

beneath which flow streams, with addition of ^-*


the

Meccan Codex

whereas,

if it

which

from the authorized

variation

its

And by our saying though only by assumption


'

transcription.

we mean though
'

which
with

is

what

only constructively/ like

written in

elision [of

them] the

is

all

[the Codices]

] constructively

read [in public worship]

phemy,

what

is

Kur

^i^

without

c_XU

)t

'

[above]
I. 3.

[l] ?

so that the reading

agrees with the Codices, because

elided in writing for

is transmitted in the

vid.

found in

is

be not [found] in any of the 'Uthmani

anomalous, because of

it is

Codices,

And Mkk

abridgment.

is of

[in

says that

three kinds, (1) a kind that

and whose denier

is

is

chargeable with blas-

transmitted by trustworthy persons, and agrees

with [the rules of] Arabic, and with the orthography of the Codex

(2} a kind that


sound

in Arabic,

Codex]

correctly transmitted

but

differs in

which [kind]

worship], nor
is

is

is its

is

from

form from the orthography

accepted,

though

or that

is

it

is

is

[of the

[in public

(3) a kind that

unaccountable in Arabic
:

which [kind]

is

not

agree with the orthography of the Codex. Ex.*.


<c

of the first [kind] ," says IJzr,


:

not read

is

transmitted by an untrustworthy person

accepted, even though

[ubove]

it

denier chargeable with blasphemy

transmitted by a trustworthy person, but

and

single authorities,

are numerous, like

6xs. of the second are the reading

of

L_lU

1. 3.

an d ufit?

[Ubayy and 'Abd Allah

63A

i:sjl

(K)] Ibn 'Abt&s


and the

like

'

J-

XVIII.

but the learned," says he,

that [kind in public -worship]


is

****

it

78.

"

Every good *Atp [149] r


about the reading of

differ

being disallowed by most

exs. of

transmitted by an untrustworthy person are numerous, like the Read-

AHf which

ing attributed to

*UI ^Ux
J

has been collected by

<U

^^j U

XXXV.

servant^ only the learned (K, B)] with


the acf., [so read by

AHf (K)

'Umar Ibn 'Abd

whereas

DK

a trustworthy person, but

found

to be

[below]

in the nom.,

and * H*J

which agrees with [the rules

is

I**

VIE.

9.

[714 J

with Hamza,

held by some to be an instance of

and

and more rigorously disallowed

And

commits a great enormity.

disallowed.

a case where oue


into

He

said,

this

nor any reliable support for


" as

for

what has such a

brought to accept analogy, like the

is

t,

&*)

in]

more worthy of

is

reading by loose -analogy,

But," says he,

incorporation of [

to,

vid. that

while he that ventures upon

heiice

which has no principle to be referred

it.

and the [authorized] trans-

of] Arabic,

cription, but is not transmitted at all

principle, it is

in

and transmitted from

Al'AzTz,

"
And," says he there remains a fourth kind, also rejected,

is

though a version ,j^

the pronunciation,

whence

unaccountable in Arabic, are few, hardly

is

emanating from Nafi* [683]

rejection,

[God honored, of His

28.

Kh z

and many hare written that this book is


and exs. of what is transmitted by

apocryphal, having no authenticity

it

what

J'^

V.

26.

[16]

by analogy to

"

X
L)'^

V-

28.

My Lord

contravene no precept or principle


rejec ed,

notwithstanding that

it

[70], and similar instances which


aud, by
is

common

very rare."

most thorough examination of this subject,


condensed,] from
torts

which

it is

clear to

(1) canonical, vid. that

me

consent,

IJzr has

it

is

not

made

[here necessarily

much

that readings are of various

which a multitude

[of

Readers J, whose-

G4A

concurrence in falsehood

not possible, have transmitted from

is

like, [and so forth] to the end

well-known,

not reach the

does

and which agrees with

[the

and with the [authorized] transcription

a typical instance of

it is

what

some of the Reporters, not by others


like those of the preceding [sort]

on sound authority, but

from [the rules

differs

of] Arabic

or

is

and

which

[or rather

transcription, or

not so well-known as the

[sort last]

whence *)*> with

Damm

88. [593fJ

(IKn)

means mercy (K )
-

authority

"Reading"

.,

the

(K)]

HB, who

[of

says that

which does not

AHf (K)] ^i^

day of requital

[I],

rest

[above].

And

which

is.

here-

on sound

-,.

^ c_U

I. 3.

fjff

with c_CU f n the form

there appears

tome

like the

to be a sixth.

sorts of Tradi-

added to a reading- by -way of


exposition,

like-

* a *

^-

^*

>

^ J;

(K, B)], and .^ in the ace,: (5) apocryphal,

Khz

vid, thai
-

[r.

of

read by

"
which resembles the "interpolated among the

[sort],

_
-

is

whence the reading

the preL

tion,

and

4) anomalous, vid, that

ruleth [matters oo
f

of

transmitted from, 'A'isha as read by the


Prophet in

is

LVI.

by

exs, of that are numerous,

(3) singular, vid. that which rests

mentioned, nor is read [in public worship]


the

mention-

is

ASh

reported from the Seven

from the [authorized]


is

i* well-

to be a blunder or

ed by IJzr, and implied by the foregoing language of

Mkk]

and

read [in public worship], according to what

is

(2)

but

inown among Readers, and not reckoned by them


anomaly ? and

their

of the Ktrr is like that

on sound authority,

rests

of canonicity

degree

rules of] Arabic,

and most

which

vid, that

in ] the reading of

ci^a-

TV. 15.

u^, and

Jt- -o

('

And

[below]

in]

>"

r^\

he hafh a brother or sister


By a mother
O , f
s f ,,
the reading of Ubayy oa. ) ;

SaM Ibn Abi Wakkas

the

etc. b>>

Wakkas

60A

same mother (K).

Abti Ishak Sa'd Tbn

Malik [alKurashi azZuhrl (Nw,

[above]

Is,

Syt) alMakkl

alMadan!, called the Cavalier of Allslum (Nw)], d. [51 or 54 or (Nw,


Is)] 55

(1Kb, Nw,

aged [80 odd years or

Muslim

after

early,

Syt) or 56 or 57 (Nw,

Is,

LM.

me

and TKh.

18,

to read

the

He became a
when he

four, or, it is said, six [earlier converts] ,


;

" I
became a
[but] he used to say

was 19 years old" (1Kb).

Syt) or 58 (Nw, Is),

1Kb.] 70 odd years (1Kb, Syt).

was 17 years old (Nw)

when

Is,

I. 286*.]

Kur]

in one

The Apostle

of

mode then

SR. 162,

his conversion see

[On

God

Muslim

"
said
Gabriel taught

importuned him, and ceased

not asking him for more, and receiving more from him, until he reached

Seven Modes" [above]


to

'Urwa Ibn AzZubair

Makhrama [alKurashl azZu.hr7 b.


and 'Abd ArRa' mun Ibn 'Abd [aprothetic (Is)]
,

Zuhra, said by

80 or 88, at the age of


4i

Wkd

now

to

Apostle of

him

and said
'

recite ?

said I
it

and

'

He

Thou

differently

leading

lo

But

Then

Who

him

hast

now

to

'

Then

I listened

I took

and

I wellnigh assaulted

patience until he

had pronounced the

to recite it;

him with

his cloak on the ejistemul notch,

thee to recite this

The

God.

he was reciting in many modes wherein the

I struck

taught

said

[confederate

heard Hisham Ibn JBaklm [below] recite the Chapter

in the prayer.

'

alKiirl,

among the inhabitants of AlMadTna, d.


78 (Is*,] told him that they heard 'Umar Ibn

God had not taught me

benediction.

64 or 73 (Nw),]

be a Companion, and

of Discrimination in the lifetime of the Apostle of


to his recitation,

2, d.

Followers

be one of the great

AlKhattab say

said

[Abu 'Abd ArRahman, or Abii 'UthmSn N\vj,]

have related that

.AlMiswar Ibn

of the Banii

is

'

Apostle of

Chapter that I have heard thee

God taught me

lied, for the Apostle of

God has taught me

from what thou hast recited


to the Apostle of

God; and

to recite it

said

'

'

and

I took

'.

Then

to recite

him away,

Verily I heard this [man}

66A

recite the

*
Chapter of Discrimination in modes wherein thou hast not

me

taught

to recite

Hisham.

recite,

Then

it.

And

'

Then said the Apostle


Recite,

Then

was

'Umar

'

said

said the

Allyarl [above]

is

God So was
'

it

revealed

Cod 'So was

Modes then
from

;^

what

is

56 or 58 or

easy thereof

SB

mentioned in the

He

[above].

who

)],

(Is)

But those who

Ibn Hizam

died in 50 or 54 or

*>

(MI;

in the year 13

the meaning of

as applied to the Kur, see an article by

Quarterly Review for April 1835 (vul. IX, pp. 405


*

"

~*

',

P. 938,
*

j*

2-3.

II.

5*

and

show that the Hamza

to

/.

mine made fm. with

*>

the

on p. 932,

?*)

and
s

L_

^ or

Uxi.J

the context.

"
JL>

}='

/.

23.

[18]

is

between
" *

Read
*bid.

8).

Hamza and

1T*1>

"

I.

and

'

4) I read

II.

'

J*

l~,

6-7.

-"

", diptote as
II.

(S.

wide place (IT. 1306,

(SB. III. 395,

in the Asiatic

are so written, instead of

>'

See not3

me

^,>

^ fy

'.
!y*

where

Palestine,

On

and

Hisham was martyred at

assert that

(Tr, TKhlf),] are mistaken (IHjr).

and

(SB).

60, at the age of 120 years passed half in heathenism,

the Muslims had a celebrated day with the Greeks

"

died [along

Abu Khalid Hakim

(Nw)] alAsadi [alMakkl (Nw

Al Islam

v.

'

[a Companion, son of a

Ajnadain, [a well-known place in Syria, belonging to

of the

to recite.

AlKara (KAb, LL), a clan of


of the Banu Zuhra

period (Is)] before his father (Is, IHjr)

half in

recite.

and afterwards he

who were confederates

(Dh). Hisham Ibn FakTm alKurashi aiAsadT,

[alKuraishl

revealed: verily this Kur'an

it

recite

Khuzaima Ibn Mudrika (LL),

Companion (IHjr),

'

him

'Release

and I recited as he had taught me

'

rel. n.

is

God

Apostle of

he recited to him as I had heard him

of

Apostle of

revealed in Seven

said the

II.

171,

a proper
/.

20)

16-17).

L^J

jj at

evidently required by

67A

O X S

P. 939,

name

Ji^

2.

7.

(SH. 105,
it is

for the she-hyen.a,


>'

P. 941,

8.

I.

but, being a generic proper

I.

as regards alleviation's being allowable, not

e.,

II.

obligatory

10-15.

apparently ^j*/" seen

with

>

Cf. *l)t [338]

and r* [643J

And

15-16.

tf.

'

Batires

name mobile

diptote as a tril. fern, proper

Read " non-aug."

19.

1.

5)

in the medial, like y5 *- [18]

P. 940,

/.

1.

One

19.

He

and died about 8Q A. H.

Jarir,

who bandied

of the poets of Al'Irak,

not [to be con-

is

founded with] Suraka Ibn Mirdas as Salami, brother of Al' Abbas Ibn

(SM), who died

Mirdas, and a poet also


19-20.

II.

(Is)

"

believe, to

I make .....

in the Khililfa of

not seen

i.

",

'Uthman

I pretend,

e.

or

make

have seen what mine eyes have not aeen.


**<

P. 942,

22.

1.

*sJ

Lane

in

(p. 1283, col.

1,

L 36) should be

Hamza

with conj.

Hamza
II.

before the mobile

before the mobile (j"

may

in order that \J">

be comparable with

with con/.

See p. 962,

it.

10-12.

P. 943,

/.

Hamza

of

But

1.

see

731 (p. 1697)

Whereas the

H. 4-9.

x
is

(J.

pronounced with Kasr at the beginning, and

is

not

retained in the interior, of a phrase.

P. 944,

1.

For " [above] " read " read

3.

"II.

with reduplication, because the letter


paused upon

is

6-8.

But

or j

not

and

is

also

I. 13.
immediately after quiescence (pp. 789-90, conditions 6, c, e~)
"
After " reduplication " the
//.
adds
in
the
second
6-7)
(p. 281,

[case] ",

which

have omitted, because reduplication


8 x

in the first case also,

upon

is

^ and

i.

e.,

in

respectively.

j^ and y

(t

is

not allowable

See last note.

since

the letter paused

GSA

P. 946,

known

11.

"these varieties",

9-10.

Raum

i.e.,

after the well-

betAvixt-and-between, and quiescence after conversion into

P. 951,

/.

He

6,

when Maslama Ibn 'Abd AlMalik

said this

[after

killing

ment

Yaz d Ibn AlMuhallab (Mb)] was removed from


Al'Irak (Mb,

of]

IY)

[the govern-

in 102 (Tr, lAth), because the Khalifa

had

need of him near [the Court] and 'Umar Ibn Hubaira became governor
,

[in

his

(Am)

stead]

Ibid.

The Amir Abil

7.

I.

(Mb)

He means
Shiikir, or

"

The mules "

Abd

of the post

Sa'Id, or Abu-lAsbagh,

Maslama Ibn AlKhallfa 'Abd AlMalik Ibn Marwan [alUmuwi (IHjr),


governor of Al'Irak for some months Kb) in 102 (Tr, lAth)], d. 120
(

or 122 (ITB)

Ibid.

from grazing

The Maslama mentioned used

[their camels]

And, when he journed to Syria from

Al'Irak, the poet proclaimed to

them

41

According to

Fazara"

in the text

vol. II, part II, p.

8.

I.

of their

(N).

Read

(Sibawaihi's

Bvh,

to graze their camels

Am

265), the poet means, by this malediction, to express

a malicious wish that the Banu Fazara

ment

to prevent Fazara

not profit by the appoint-

may

clansman 'TJrnar (erroneously printed

r
37

in succession to
[below] to the governorship of Al'Irak

Ibn Hubaira

Maslama

Ibid.

Abu-lMuthanna 'Umar Ibn Hubaira alFazari was appointed governor


of the two 'Iraks [in 102 (Tr, lAth)] by [the Khalifa

AM Khulid

(TTB)] Yazld Ibn 'Abd AlMalik [alKurashl alUmawi adDimashki,


6. 71 or 72, a. 101, d. 105 (ITB)], and dismissed by Hisham Ibn 'Abd
AlMalik

[in

He

106 (ITB)].

died in Syria (1Kb, pp. 185, 208),

of

(ITB)?.

shortly after his dismissal

since (R).
1.

1.

II.

(see -Note on

20, 23.

Another verse of the same poem

next but three


-

9.

I.

II.

given in Part

S makes

it

the next, but

See Note on Part

I,

p.

Nothing turns on the variations of

by S here and on

p. 952,

AKB)

is

2 in p. 104A).
16-17.

because (S,

II.

1-2.

His argument

;;fl

189,
'S.

/.

I,

p. 673,

AKB

the

2 (p. 173A)

in the exs. given

is that, since

C9A

and

l~ in the last

two verses are not dial

vars.,

they must be unusual


x

X- x-

JL*J

as a

this be, as

Then he adds that he has heard

Hamza.

alleviations of

cftaZ. t?ar.

Z and B

-of J U

Ansari of AlKhazraj

aor.

Kurashi

P. 952, L 12.

Ibn

AlHakam

Satirizing

(p. 952,

but not *s*fc*

of his

might

be a dia?.

Hassan being an

Bards (Part

p. 100 A,

I,

IT) Ibn 'Abd Shams

mediocre in quality

poet,

among

the

U)

not

(KA).

416.

ex. of this

however,

If,

dial, of the Prophet's tribe.

Therefore

^)

for

^J;

change, though

(p. 952,

*o-

an

1-2).

then^^ '** may

Kuraish,

Ibn Abi-l'As Ibn TJmayya (Mb,

poets of his time

II.

[Aba Mufarrif (KA)] 'Abd ArRaLman

(Mb) Ibn 'Abd Manaf, an Islam!

P. 953, U.

J l**2

and one

have here adopted the

3), to

unless he ba supposed, as a close adherent, and

active partisan, of the Prophet,


U. 2

aor.

-'

say, the dial, of

the poet being a

i-ar.,

of J'*"

^J^ $ ^

^^

for

1.

is

'Q'O
1

^^

L 1)

(p. 953,

be.

P. 954, IL
"

12,

"

detached" means " detached from the preced-

by belonging to another word.

ing letter

P. 955,

Hamza

1, 9,

of

/.

21.

vs. is

The resemblance

of

Hamza

the interrog.

only superficial, since the former

Hamza

to

does not

the

make

as the latter does so that ^-=-\ j Hast thou considered f


y quiescent,
"
does not satisfy the condition " and its is
quiescent
(p. 941, L 13)
;
the

and therefore
"

'

<^>

as in

given in
the

the

Hamza

?
I

Thou

hast

shoini

KA. IV. 120.?.

Taim

when

elision of the

of Kuraish.

Khiiafa

23.

He was

passed to

in it

only allowable, not necessary,


^ c *&
L 22. The poem is
(for ^~> ; )
is

Freedman

of the

Banu Taim Ibn Murra,

devoted to the House of AzZubair

'Abd AlMalik Ibn Mai-wan

10

[in

but,

65 (TKhlf)],

70A

he made his submission with 'Urwa Ibn AzZubair


him, the Khalifas

AlMalik, and, after


lived a long

Umayya
"

Nisa'I

life,

[apparently from

t**J

food for wedding-feasts

sell

&W

the reL n. from

P. 958,

must be

IY

22.

1.

is

or because he himself used to

(p. 1311,

I.

"

mean

as in

my MS

"^ or ^ "
147,

.(p,

P. 961,

I.

12),

I,

below (p. 960,

and

softness,

which

in order to cover the

being often loosely used

19).

II.

XI. 64

LIII. 33

who

III. 57),]

57.

The phrase

XVII.

78, 92,

and LXXI. 16

ings in the

of Lakit Ibn Zuriira, [sur


[so]

named her

after the

Kisra (Jk).
fOx>

P. 962,

&

13), where Jrb has ^J)

1.

Dukhtanus was daughter

14.

I.

daughter of the

K or B

105

J
;

J
;

XXI.

<

^
21

occurs in Kur.

XXXY.

38

II.

269

XLVI.

V.
3

but I have not been able to trace these read-

under any of these texts

reading the vowel of the


;

"

or softness

above (p. 936,

named Abu Dukhtanus (AKB.

&$

9) has

tlf.

But

ox

of the dim., as in L/'*6*

(KA)

properly .5}*^ [310].

taken, I think, to
o

art.

an

women, wives] because his father used to

~,x

37

sovereign of the Banfi


He was named "

the hangings and carpets that are prepared for brides

sell

iii

last

Isma'il

but did not reach the 'Abbasi dynasty.

prepare and

for

and praised 'Abd

his descendants.

among

he reached the

until

Hamza

but remains upon the

is

II.

In the latter

9.

not thrown back upon the

substituted for

Hamza,

of the

there being no

proper alleviation, but only an arbitrary conversion, of Hamza, in order


to avoid the mobilization that alleviation of the

upon the J
P. 963,

Hamza would

impose

of the art.
I.

__Z/. 7

3.

8.

"

[of the

In E.

Hamza]
285,

I.

in it,"

11,

i.

e.

of the second

between

and

Hamza

>*M

in

7U

0>

V^l;

I inserb JL*

IHj>!

words of

commenting
out of

its

''*

>x

>

On

here

IB

the reason for treating the subject of

which

proper place,

109), on which

feMJj'yMf'j (SH.

1)

659

under the two Hamzas, see p. 958

is

1418).

(II.

P. 964,
/.

22.

/.

by the context, and by the

as plainly required

^--

1.

4) follows
"

word

in

The extract here beginning from the And (p. 249,


(2) the two Hamzas concurring in a [single (Tsr)]

685 (p. 1287,

P. 965,

2.

"

II.

79. Z

II.

"

calls

, }3

1720.

II.

23-24)

"

wrong

^sa
in the

while

DI

calls

J&

"
I

1440)?. 9. For

in the Tashll (see pp. 1438,

in the Alflya,
"

689

"

84.

I.

M, and

in the

"

anomalous

See SB.

vulgar

"
and " rare

"
read " 702

1.

Bakr Ibn 'Ayyash Ibn Salim alAsadl alKufi alHannat

Aba

Corn^chandisr, misprinted in the

TH. VI.

Ta ifor) ] the Reader (TH, IHjr)

His name

20.
is

as

[the

same

but the [most (IHjr)] correct

He

surname (TH, IHjr).

as] his

[the

alKhayyat (the

[p.

24A,

Ru'ba, Muslim, Khidash, Mutarrif, Haramad, or Habib, ten


sayings (IHjr)

18.

disputed (TH), [being]

Muhammad, 'Abd Allah, Salim, Shu'ba

said to be

"

"

is

I.

11],

[different]

name

that his

died in 194, or,

is

it is said,

two before that (IHjr), in 193 (lAth, TH, ITB, TKh), aged
"
"
both
96 (lAth), 97 (TKh), or nearly 100 (IHjr). For reported by

a year or

my

copies of the Tsr

from AlA'mash,
Tr.

as is expressly stated in

HI. 2526, U. 3

years (see Part

P. 966,

have

"

to F, the

":

//.

I,

4).

For "

lAmb was

after

"

II.

but

Abu Bakr used

TH. VI.

AlA'mash was

p. 145 A,

23.

but

Aud

"
have " reporter of

his

20. (see

senior

to report

an instance in

by more than 30

12).

Ks "

in the

senior to

Ibn AlAmbari

Beginning," the author of which

is

F
"

Aud
and,

both

my copies of the Tsr


though KIAmb was junior

adds " in the Book of Pause and

named

in

HKh. V.

170. as

lAmb.

72A

P. 967,

Aba 'Uthman asked Abu-lHasan

3,

I.

(Sn. IV, 370, L 20),

where Abu-lHasan means AlAkhfash alAusat, one


Abti.

'TJthman alMazini
"

"

in " the pi. of *

mity

1013.

U.

is

of the Masters of

The "extre-

See pp. 1221-1223.

the beginning

l.L

p. 968,

Damm

change of the second Hamza, when pronounced with

This

3.

after a

Hamza pronounced with Kasr, into 3 seems to conflict with the general
rule quoted by IH from the GG that " the second must be converted
into

j_5

either

if

or the one before

it,

But

(pp. 976-977).

Damm after one pronounced


(p. 975)

"A Hamza

points out that

with Kasr

pronounced with
"

not found in their language

is

and he agrees with IHsh that

"

be pronounced with Kasr

it,

<J-**

from

would be

>

who makes

to the opinion of Akh,


(pp. 973, 975), except according

it

3
IJ

II.

(p. 975,

2-3,

12-13), apparently conforming here to the general

IH,

rule mentioned above as quoted by

P. 968,

I.

P. 969,

II.

HjS ....

"

Read

21.

(Tsr)] ".

4, 9, 18.

For

~ef* ....

^ef

^"^

^ ?
I

...

(IA. 368, II

three for no- apparent reason

all

....

1,

2),

De

while

Dieterici prints

dropping Tanwin in

Sacy prints ^5

sur-1'Alfiyya, p. 234), dropping

]>....&)* (Commentaire
the

first.

^y y
\

But R, by giving the fern,

triptote, its final

being an

as

Tanwin

like

Us

[272]

of coordination, as in

^J

^C s

^^

femininization, as in
o

^5 Y>

also

makes

>;'
s

Damm

of the

sirore

so that ,y^&)

and A, by giving the

fe.5
'

triptote

and Kasr
)

not of

ace.

as

W ^ and

>o^

and

makes

1?

in

*'<>

fi^.f^

....

j*

0?

which

of the

is

on

Z.

J
its

19.

act.

"

Tike ^5'
s

part, from

model,

is

(IA)

^M

defective

i.

",

q.

with

u.**^

(MKh).

If

73A

x^,

from iJ

may

it

be from

P. 970,

22.

7,

J jJ|

like

Read "

j.

II.

p. 968,

[G58]

but

Hamza]

See p. 967,

".

II.

Read

10.

?.

and

2024,

1417.

P. 971,

who

is

Read " [and"??.

12.

?.

20-21.

'Asim,

Hamza, and

Kufl Readers among the Seven (pp. 23A, 24 A).

are the three

TChA,

^^
"

[non-final

q ."_ /. 21. "the preceding [rule]

<

^y*

for

conferred, bestowed.

^j' 3'

ft.

fc

alleviated, for

it is

?.

On

IK) and, on
Abu-lHasan Rauh Ibn 'Abd AlMu'min

here reckoned as a Kufl, see Preface (p.

AlA'mash, p. 23A

Ks

21.

alHudhali, their freedman, alBasrl, the Reader, d. 233 (IHjr), [or]

234

(ITB)?.

(IKhn,

Ya'kub

22.

MAB, ITB)

[p.

(MINR,
d.

Grammarian,

171 (IHjr,

ArRa\iman asSulami [Part

(IKhn,
"

BW)]

IHjr), denizen of

I,

read [at AlKufa


read under

(MINR)]
Abu 'Abd
who read

p. 124 A, and Part HI, p. 22 A],

Ibn Abi Talib [p. 21A],

MAB).

He read under

AlKufa (IHjr), the Reader and

23A], who

[p.

Readers

Sallam Ibn Sulaiman [alMuzani

BW)], who

under 'Asim Ibn Abi-uNajad

tinder 'All

Ten

one of the

and is the Eighth Reader (IKhn).

[Abu-lMundhir (MTXR, IHjr,


alBasrl

is

23A]

who

read under the Apostle of

Both IKhn (No. 835) and

AF (MAB.

Sallum Ibn Sulaiman atTawil": but Sallam atTawil,

i. e.,

II.

God

29) have

Abu Sulaiman

Sallam Ibn Sulaim, or Ibn Muslim, atTamimi asSa'dl alKhurasani, after-

wards alMada'inl, the Traditionist, called AtTawil,


person

from Sallam Ibn Sulaiman (see

MTXR.

d. 177,
I.

was a

357, IHjr. 106),

though the two seem to have been sometimes confounded (see


I.

358,

?.

different

MIN"R.

16).

P. 972,

??.

with Fath

",

majority,

that

with Kasr,

3-4.

The words " while what precedes

which are superfluous, according

is

the

second Hamza,

converted into .*

when

it is

pronouced

to the doctrine of the

non-final

and pronounced

whatever be the vowel of the

first

are inserted by

Hamza,

Akh

because he restricts this conversion to the


1

case where the first is pronounced with Fath or


p. 975,

2)?,

I.

P. 973,

Read "[IH

16.

Read

8, 23.

II.

But

Kasr or Pamrn (Aud)


because

Fath or

Hamza]"

with Fath of

14.

1.

"

should by rights be omitted,


2 >*
rendered unnecessary by the mention of L_> 5 1 [in I. 10]

is

it

(p. 974, LI.

".

"[non-final
"

Kasr

(Tsr).

P. 974,

12.

I.

Zj says

"

There

X X

>

name

histories his

Then

Abraham's father was

of

it is

name

no dispute among men that the


1

is

l>

Tarali

Jk)

(K)] is given
*
XX
,-_
^ ]
and
; )
^- ;
)

as

l>

B on VI. 74);

(K,

^- )

are proper

names for him,


>f

X X

like Israel

and Jacob

or that the proper

And

quaL, meaning old or bent (B).


>

proper names]

or the converse

Part

is

it

Read "

name

; }

II.

Z.

6-9)

15.

Read

Read

8.

Z.

a cognomen

(Nw, 128)

See

Z.

17.

Ji^ with

the

Hamza]"

Xp

>

Jt

Ibid.

Pronounced, by
9*32,
>

with pure
Z.

"[non-final

>

.250,

is

X X

>

a name, and

is

well-known betwixt-and-between (see pp.

Jy

j }

[on the hypothesis that both are

X,*I

while

ex."

P. 975,

^^

is

both sayings being well-known

p. 113A,

I,

said that

and in

X X

[in Syriac

said that both

[Terah]

15)

P. 976,

of

??.

(see p.

1-3.

and

949)??.

jl

948)
o

'

S,

and, by

f-

>

17-18. of c^.*r) and t^^ij

(A. IV. 371,

I.

Akh,

e 'f.
}

(Aud

3),

A's saying " because of

its

interchangeability etc/'

" the assimilation of the Hamza


is assigned [by him] as a cause for
"
of the 1st per s. sing, to the interrog. Hamza
[p. 975, II. 19-20] ;
but,

if

of the

he made

it

two modes

The Sn

(vol.

IV,

[as in the text] a second cause for the allowability


in the
p.

371,

[second]
1.

Hamza,

it

10), for "the

would be
[second]

better (Sn)/

Hamza", baa

75A

" the

Hamza

Book

of the 1st pers. sing.",

an evident mistake

Hamza and its

of

Alleviation

Hamzas

Book
Alleviation (HKh. v. 172)
(IKhn)
Hamza (IKhn, BW). The expression "the Two
both my copies of the Tsr, probably means the Hamza

of

", in

Hamza

sounded true, and the


: '

paraphrase of

P. 978,

1.

Hamza and

its

J^ ^

24.

alleviated

and

~measure of

P. 979,

1.

1.

^'^suJ

Alleviation ".

(R- 289,

I.

12

AKB.

^-^saftj

] f

118,

^^

^5**

L 28)

is

an

like I* Ua^-

~,,
in IY. 1314

(II.

(Jh, IY), with Fath of the

with Kasr of the j* (LL)

Read

Ibid.

2-3)

J\

>*

v
^& [296]

from

^^^

'Abd Allah Ibn

Amir, the Reader, one of the Seven [pp. 23A-24A], and others (Dh)
I

&

<,*'

^^asvx)

with

Damm,

Fath, and Kasr of the


I

as

Jh

asserts

(KF),] from

triple vocalization of the

of

*'

v^-^-^^i

Yahtub, Yahtab, or Yah-iib, [with

^f (KF), Ibn Malik (IKhn),] a

Eimyar (IKhn).

And, with Kasr,

Yahiib, a fortress in Spain (Dh),

o-**m&J\

The pedigree

clan (IKhn,

O S-OS

of

from

Yahsub traced by

Eimyar Ibn Saba

'Amir
I

Duhmln
I

Yabsub
fails to

i_

1Kb, vid.

MaUk

[not with Fath only,

KF)

js from

SO

^Ul

Yahtib, with Kasr, a tribe of AlYaman, like

I.

f,

( Jh)

intended as a short

is

imaginary word, designed to show the measure of


for the

19-20.

II.

of

account for Hvhn's addition of " Ibn Malik " after his name.

76A

0&

>

1516.

P. 980, M.

"is r

<f

]]

with twoHamzas".

who

rather misrepresented Jrb,


"

nounced with Fath


xx

in f

\\

with two Hamzas pro-

the aoristic letter with

Damm,

Hamza

of

>

^^

and its variations,

) 1

and, after describing the elision of the

"Se

(,-.

says "is

I have here

tff-

>

adds " Then they pronounce

etc.,

may not be confounded


On his theory, therefore,

in order that

it

with [the aor. of] the unaugmented tril."


&&
t
J
sof.
with Fath (the normal vowel) of the
the aor. of ^~b* is orig. (J*5
of.

>

aoristic letter

then tJ**

second Hamza, to break the

elision of the

by

>

Hamzas

concurrence of two
>

Of.

Ji*J

and then

"i.

J)*'*

to avoid confusion with

Osf

^i*'

aor. of

But

aoristic letter in <J*

Damm

this fails to account for the


>

i>

U and
I

~X^

t)**

and

of the

0^

>

J^'**

which cannot be confounded

with J**

The

Damm

of the
opinion seems to be that the
>
o&
&
>
^
four forms, J*$! >
etc., is because their prets.

better

aoristic letter in all

>

are quadriliteral [404]


>

and that the

*{.

J*J

as exemplified

P. 982,

Z.

P. 983,

/.

by

After

2.

ence to p. 975,

I.

9.

After

and

^/)

"

j>

and
|

inter rog.

"

is ori^r.

Hamza

"

insert

"

way

Z.

(S. II. 172,

put a
/.

13)

full stop-ZZ.

but Jahn

ZZ.

2,

then

4), since

as the single mobile

it is

23, 25.

* la.

(for

7), correctly, because the first is alle-

Hamza

(p. 985,

by the well-known betwixt-and-between here, as in


938,

[above,]," a refer-

'

(2?.

in the text.

"

(IT. 1315,

viated in the same

i. e.,

J^>

*t

[656, 663, 669]


xx
a

^ and k /

Derenbourg prints
)

f&

v^cif

^^^

21.

^^

*t

>

>

aor, of

preceded by

though

f.
I

II.

9),

&_xx

^ and J

in the case of

XLVII.

77A

20.,

where the vowels

allows elision (p. 985,

P. 984,

Hamzas

of

the two

II.

18-22).

The clause

19.

1.

of Kill's speech, because

"

and I have seen IA1

KhI was a

same kind, IA1

are of the

pupil of IA1

etc."

must be part

while S was not, being

>

because

Probably IA1 sounded the

Jb id-

too junior

Hamza

an interrog.

it is

(p. 982,

first

II.

Hamza

5),

in

-e-f-

AM

true,

which case his

in

pronounciation can hardly be an authority for Khl's practice of alleviat-

when the

ing the second

under discussion (p. 983,

P. 989,

Fatha, Kasra, and


order that

Kasra part

of

and

is

to

For Fatha

"

to

is

the case

which

7.

KhI

3.

asserts that

are affixed to the letter in

[original] formation being


0)
For Fat 1 a is part of f ,
,

(3)

part

you (S.

of

so that each

2124).

II. 342, U.

Note thereon; and p. 1400,

my

p. 990,

I.

no augment.

Damma

what I have mentioned

with

7.

are angs.,

which there

which

10).

[the"

pamma

(2)

"

"

non-inter rog.,

is

may become pronounceable, the

it

the quiescent, in

of

II.

Eead

2.

I.

first

I.

24 -p. 1401,

/.

is

an instance

Cf..p. 786,

1.

1.

2,

The clause

seems to be intended as an answer to the

you

"
augs." [671] are consonants, not vowels.
objection that

P. 990,
Since

"

II.

1519.

For

"

combination

"

in

1.

18 read " concurrence".

such [a concurrence] occurs only in the dim", where the

quiescent

is

the words
2

for the ex.

"
j

or

"

in U. 16-17
oa

from

given below.

As

for

fi

in the dim., the concurrence in it is

first

would be superfluous but

e
L_J

[731], which

is

not

produced by incorporation proper to

Readers, not by incorporation proper to etymology (p. 1672),

which

is

the kind of incorporation that R. is here considering, as is clear from


"
the words " together with the [letter that it is] incorporated into
(p_
991,

II.

1112).
(1) (2) (3),

explained by Sf as ^Jtrt (Jahn's

11

Ntes,

$.

399^

78A

P. 993,

14

?.

p. 994,

a quiescent before

This passage " pause upon the letter

2.

Z.

it ",

like

many others, is taken by Jrb almost


IT (see IY. 1317, II. 15-24).

verbatim, with some omissions, from

P. 994,

I.

21.

P. 996,

I.

19.

P. 997,

II.

"

Read

10-14.

XIX.

It is

1.

[18]".

common ground

that these n.% being


merely

enumerated, without syntactical construction, are uninfl.


eince their uninflectedness

primary, arising from lack of motive for

is

inflection, not secondary, arising

are

they

tedness

tion, as in

that,

when

515

<

fi<*

and (jy

is

the

o. f.

is

produced.

the letter of prolongation, as in


the second quiescent, as in

of

uninflec-

a letter of prolonga-

or of softness, as in

^h f and

The question then


by

^c&^

&*

^UL**

The reply

1016).

(_p.

some hold,

continuity, (a) as

from the secondary

each of these
virtually,

n?.,

when

(p. 1008), or

elision of

(p.

by mobilization of

1007), or of the

is

that this concurrence

i3j-"

r.

to distinguish the

as in

first,

is tolerated,

primary

(2) in

class of uninfl.

(b) as others, including R, assert, because

not actually, paused upon, whatever be

trated below (p. 1001,


j

arises,,

being disconnected in sense from what follows

the series enumerated.

>

"

(1) in pause, for the same reason as in other cases of pause

ns.

^^

SO

*k lO
]

being

to the orig.
uninfl.,

this concurrence is tolerated, instead of being averted

why

as

the penultimate

two quiescents

concurrence of

from resemblance

upon quiescence,

uninfl.
so

and that,

22

p. 1002,

L 23)

W. 19-20.

is

its position in

This dispute in the case of continuity


1.

it,

is illus-

For >Uj*

and A***

their finals being quiescent because these ns. are here

strung tog >iher without any attempt at syntactical construction.

P. 999,

The expression

9-10.

//.

of the con/.

shows that ^^u

is

regarded as inceptive, and &*}) therefore as paused upon.


After "drunk," insert "like the dotard", i.e.
Read "

P. 1000, L 14,
L 15.

tottering

P. 1001,

See Part I (p, 87, L 23


attributed
B to " Abu Bakr
".

[24]

This reading

20.

f.

Lam-Alif".

"

7.

7.

is

means 'Asim, as in

by

comments on XXI.

his

who

'A-im's Reporters [p. 24 A],

P. 1002,

",

[757]

not one of

surnamed Abu Bakr.

also is

their freedman, alBasrl (IHjr)], the celebrated Theologian

and the Master of the Mu'tasila in his time,

and Ascetic

141, or, it is said,

of the Banu-1'AdawIya,

The Banu-1'Adawiya, so

Banu Malik Ibn Eanzala (Mb).

after their mother, are

b. 80, d.

He was freedman

142 or 143 or 148 (IKhn).


of the

7)-

by which he

Abu 'Uthman <Amr Ibn 'Ubaid Ibn Bab [atTamlmi,

25.

/.

88.

/.

p. 88,

styled

Zaid Ibn Malik Ibn Hanzala,

[the clans of]

Sudayy Ibn Malik Ibn Hanzala, and Yarbu' Ibn Malik Ibn Hanzala
(1Kb)

For the pedigree of Hanzala

*
P. 1004, L

P. 1005,

10.

is

pronounced

f.

I, p.

187 A.

[161, 497].

In the form *Ute ? pronounced

22,

/.

see Part

d^

(jj.

922,

1.

4,

and Xote).
-i

P. 1006,
I.

17.

,i

In the form &&>

3.

I.

have

pronounced 4-

" the

supplied

Hamza

(p. 563,

betwixt

and

II.

13-16)

between

"

*^ a

),

as obviously required by the sense of the


passag9,

though omitted

in

my MS

(J& &*t

is

very carelessly written

~-"
iii

(p. 86,

The sign

of prolongation over the


'

'

vxil^

is

put to

s jlow t iat tiie


i|

in

21.

/.

2) of the Jrb, which ia this chapter

/.

pronunciation,

as

ig SOTlnc[e(j )

as

f-

IkJ UodU.

o-o

^'bj

l^la.

[228],

pronounce

^
.

no elided

80A

confusion between the now?, du. and ace. sing, being prevented by the
^

context (p. 1008,

P. 1007,

Tamlm

Ibn 'Amr Ibn

[Part

Traditionists double the

they

make

Tamlm

poets of

names
I.

p.

S^Ibid.

P.

XXIII.

^+*- *}

Md.

68,

II.

but there

is

(Dw. 13)

I.

in

Part

it

(AKB)

p. 402

I,

"

Read

8.

(Jrb),"

I.

(see

See

9.

II. 114.

9. 1. e.

>

tf+^i He

shall assuredly become a

Muslim,

0,

>

They [masc.]
[fern.] shalt
.*

shall assuredly become

x-

which

'ox

vid. the

Muslima

assuredly become a

This ()))*>

14.

of the

some dispute about the

which reason we have omitted

P. 1008,

but, as for the GrG,

Aus Ibn Hajar was one

same elegy as the verse

the

AlUsayyid! (Dh, LL).

in this rel. n.

alUsaidi, one of the Banti Usayyid

(LTA).

in heathenism

in his pedigree, for

From

3.

quiescent [298]

Read l*y

I.

187A] (Mb).

p.

I,

The

it

2)?.

I.

p. 1009,

Aus Ibn Hajar

1.

1.

is

1.

9.

For " n." read

^Co'*^

><"

(J3**

Muslims, and^-^k*" Thou

for (jy1**' for

I.

jj

1)0*

^*v

[405]

the

J,

c-'

of 3;*' for jj*^ [404], being elided, while the 3 retained is the

pron. of thejp?. masc., and the

the sign of the ind. [below], which

^)

is

j^
elided in the subj. and apoc.
^

[405],
^"50^

\))*>

Jf^

^3;*^'

Ye

raid,

[fern.]

retained, while the


--

^
>

is

is

^**>

(J3J*>

Grammar

ed.,

elided,

not of the

as here,

Fath, which

is

[402, 406]

vol.

The

e.

i.

the

being

of the

v.

apoc.,

is

is

one of the "Suffixed

being true only

inaccurate,

belongs to the

the sign of the ind.

and

assertion in Wright's Arabic

1,^.55), that ^3

Damma, which

to the

elision in the subj.

the pron. of the pi. /cm., which remains in the

Pronouns, expressing the Nominative,"


of the

[405], the

'

subj. and apoc.

(3rd

which

must be distinguished from

nor (of the


[above], as

^
is

or, if that be

pronounced with
plain from

there being no reason

why

its

the ag.

8U

should be partially suppressed [21] in consequence of a change of


in the

mood

v.,

-AA.J

* since " the


ag.

[418. A],

(Part

I,

//.

p. 520,

10)

civile

is

not altered by the ops. prefixed to its

and the

assertion,

op"

on the same page, that

" Prefixed
the ^y and other aoristic letters [404] are
Pronouns, expressing the Nominative,"
at

is still

more erroneous, because they are notprons.

but mere preformative letters converting the pret

all,

which

ag.,

though they

their variations, to forewarn

may

by

serve,

expect the ag.,

when afterwards expressed

a particular pers., gender, or number.


discussed by

me

in the

into the aor.

in Arabic never precedes its

and do not signify the

v.

[20]

the hearer that he

or understood, to be of

This subject has been more


fully

Asiatic Quarterly

Review

for July 1897,


pp.

76-77.

>>
P. 1010,

I.

23.

means that

elision of the first quiescent

>>
elided in **

Jjje

when a

>'x

an d

\iC>

j^

are instances of

letter of prolongation,

since the

and

;*J

restored

is

upon

affixion

nom. pron., as

of the

>

\y)j*\

and

!;};*>

<,<>>>

then made quiescent by elision of

its

vowel, as

00>x

and
'x
!;)*J

';;}*

and

with two quiescent


similarly, mutatis

whose nom. pron.


P. 1011, U.
"

[428]

is 3

78.

or

and then again

mutandis, the other


I.

25.

89,

!;j

elided, as J}}*!

exs. in this

and

paragraph

Read ^*j^

For "for formation

[428, 431] ". Cf. p. 1559, U.

read " [as a substitute]

of the apoc.

for apocopation

and p. 1564,

II.

[404]

56.

[404]

or imp.

or quiescence

R's expression,

familiar illustration of the unreasonableness of punishing

fault of B,

for the

82A

in all three places, is cJSjlJ

^^ (R.

^
So-

il.

313,

II.

where

4),

8*3

cence of the final in the imp., which

R.

II.

342,

the appropriate term

is

pause

13

Z.

185,

is

24

I.

for quies-

This quies-

uninfl. [159, 431].

cence differs from the quiescence of the final in the apoc., since the

former

is

permanent, not produced by any

accidental, caused

of

some apocopative instrument [419]

elision of the

The

[405] from the

L 1)
(II.

is

1719),

Damma,

As

L 16.

In the

takes the place of quiescence

mood

indication of the

of the

v.

as in

Jo

\^

to the

unsound in the

final,

11.13

14.

of the ind. (p. 1014, 1 16

Jox

and

or Kasra, as in ]y*)

^^

and ^y}*"

(p. 1030,

(I

6-7)

II.

>y*

(p. 1030,

1314), ^)\ and ^j"?

II.

"

6 s

and

p. 1015,
see pp. 16

'
'

(p. 1567, L 2).

vowel of the

These apply when the vowel of the

and I;}*

'"

latter is

" the
"
five paradigms
being shifted in

824).

(II.

v.

[404, 431]

to the reasons for eliding the

1566

whereas the

vowel in consequence of the prefixion

elision of the

by

op.,

If however, it be Fatha, as in
!>^;f
,

and

)'<>;>

<>

'

^)\

>

^o jJ

then the

being a mobile

nounced with Path (p. 1032,


converted into

P. 1014,

/^.

after its ag.,

part [of the

i.

and thus

24
e.

or

loses its

vowel

^ preceded by
and p. 1558
/.

20.

The reason why the sign

25.

the

1720,

II.

>

v.], especially

14),

"

of the ind.

it is vnil.,

is

and

and above

all

may occur
is

when

like

those

with which the word

softness,

is

".

[above]

that the attached nom. pron.

or ^5

when

letters are letters of prolongation

Read

a letter proII.

is

>

like

)-o.-<

Uc and c)*^***'4
?

(R.

II.

IH upon

18S on

the Inflection

of the Aorist).

"of
P. 1015,

II.

13, 14.

^j^ and
\

x"
t_s

=k-

are given as pre. because

it is

in

the state of prefixion that the confusion of the du. with the sing, might
occur, in consequence of elision of the

[228]

83A

s s

P. 1016,

from

the

He means

10.

7.

two quiescents in the


P. 1017, I

that

9 y ^

Ua:L

desire of alleviation [228]

restores the

and then

s
[rf 7 ,.

5 *Ja

of

was dropped on account

sing., since [in the du.] the

See Note on

6.

I.

728,

of the combination of

^ becomes mobile (Jh).


6

?.

two hemistichs

(p. 187) transposes the

but elides

he means

is said,

or, it

thick]

116A)

(p.

"
15-16.

It.

is

7.

?.

not treated

analogously to it", being mobilized, not elided, before a quiescent


(p. 183,

I 21

p. 184,

P. 1018, U.

I.

3).

Lane

3, 12.

(p. 255, col.

3) prints

"

-<^
^

&.

[I did not

care for him, or it]", evidently supposing the * to be a pron.

"because ..... mobile".


passage in the

by
21.

IH

SH

(p. 1016,

Read

See p.

720

of the

is

Note

See

U. 11-15).

on

p. 1020

1.

23. LfcUl ,5

(R. 189,

"

of the

Hamza

in

19), an obvious mistake

?.

the vowel of which, vid.

transferred to the preceding quiescent,

Hamza

P. 1020,

[669]

and mobilization of the

1.

7.

^&

(R. 189,

Perhaps we should read

1046

(U.

This passage in tho

SH

[465].

Cf. p.

^^

1-4)??.

s-ates

an

exception

p. 1018 being interposed

I.

to the

by HI

?.),

9-14.

(pp. 67-68)

preceding passages give in p.. 1016,

anl

9-14)?.

(II.

?. ?.

i.

??.

is

e. *

first

which would then be pronounced with Kasr [664]

Kur.

This

(Jrb)),".

alleviation
,

18-20.

comes immediately after the rale laid down

(p. 67)

[668]

U.

7-9)

13-14.

"

P. 1019,

"by

(U.

II.

not by elision

quiescent, vid. f

^&

find in the

XYII.

"except ......
a continuation of

11-15, and p. 1018,

rule on p.

which I cannot
for

1016,

between the rule and

75.

Tamim
ti.3
??.

".

two

18-20;

the corollary on
its

exception.

x-

P. 1024,

Read,

1.

J.

y*

" nor
any mobilization on account of such

two

quiescents, since the

"

Read

2.

Sulaimk"ll.

L e.,

",

18-19.

of a concurrence of

of the^ron. is orig. mobile, contrary to the-

of silence.
x

P. 1026,
18

I.

p. 788,

Makka

of

Z.

"
(

There are two ways of accounting for *J (p. 787,

6.

1.

4)

and

IH

here means the second

2C* Jaj in Jrb. 90,

?.

probably meant

"

people

68, note 4)

"

Makka

By

9.

MASH.

and

14,

" school of
[Readers at]

I.

(pp.

22A

is.

23A)
^

II.

" the
reading .... after

The words

9-10.

it

"

do not refer to

in

j*'

>>*

XXXVII.
(

) is

where no one would read

172.,

quiescent

)*$)

since the next letter

but to cases where the pron. containing the f

followed by a mobile (Part

is

pp. 527-8), as in the reading of Ibn

I,

Kathir, the representative of the school of

Makka among

the Seven, in

1.6,7. [161,498].

P. 1028,

on

IH

I.

16

in p. 1559,

P. 1029,

1.

p. 1029,
7-12.

II.

"

9.

A continuation of the extract from

5.

Damm ",

i.

e.

Damm

i.

e.

having no independent

of the first quiescent

I.

23.

Read "deduct".
P. 1032,

II. 9,

contrary to the
sion into

1.

I.

",

I,

4,

&ndp.

p. 519,

L 16
I

P. 1035,

marked

II.

in the

variations

"

5-6.

SH

as O

(p. 69,

fiom Kasra,

for

18.

I.

6,

Dele " (R)

10.

(Part

mere

when a pron.

(p. 1558,

P. 1033,
explicit n.

"

10.

II.

20-23).

"I.

"

12.

p. 520,

the n.

i.

e.

the

^yi ".

The Kasra

is

not

IH

mentioning oul iho

[161]

",

15).
l>*

>

and

1.

signification,

"
" has
been elided
after conver-

2),

because

which reason

is

have substituted

"

besides

"

85A

" and " in the extract from Jrb


(p. 91,

for
in

/.

my MS)

of

7,

given

4.

/.

P. 1037,

Jahn

21.

1.

Jai (IT.

prints

1325,

/.

10), apparently under-

"
"
mentioned in L 19 to
standing the general rnle

on p. 1024,

20-23

II.

but IT's object

explain the Fath of the <_*

to

P. 1038,

IH

1.

1.

wrote a commentary on the SH, and one on the

The former seems

see p. 1035,

II.

2122

Akh

and for other opinions see

731 (p. 1698)

Ibid.

"

Th ".

The

SH

(p. 69,

I 4), and the text of the

"
"
(p. 192, L 17), have
Taghlib for

lithographed in the

and an interlinear comment on the former work explains


Ibn Wa'il Ibn Kasit, progenitor of a tribe

Thalab

which

",

It's

remarks (p. 1039,

SH

must have read in the


525,

20.

"

[161]

"

Tha'lab

1216)
See Part

".

"
;

as " Taghlib

but Jrb (p. 191,

II.

it

SH

/.

13) has

show that he

also

21

p.

p. 524,

I,

1.

7.

P. 1040,

/.

14.

P. 1041,

/.

2.

Tamima Kaisan

See pp. 774

(Nw, IHjr),
(1Kb, IAth).

[al'Anazi, or,

1920),

775 (L 14).

it is said,

aljuhanl, their freedman

[an early Jurist and Devotee (IHjr),]

or, it is said,

in

[below]

131

d.

129 (IAth), at age of 65 (IHjr), [or] 63

say

IAB and

because he used to

others,

AlBasra (Nw).

rtl. n.

from the manufacture and


>

[below] which are sheepskins

12

sale, of

jj'-*suJ

'

(LL) ^txLsuJ
.

-sell

AsSikhtiyani (IY,LL), with


>

of its initial,

(Nw),]

AsSakhtiyani (Nw, IHjr), with Fath of the undotted

[ \j" J (IHjr), so caJLled,

(II.

The Follower (Nw) AbA Bakr Ayyub Ibn Abi

alBasrl asSakhtivam.

Kasr

7.

~ s

heard some folk of the Banu 'TJkail say * &* and **** with

Kasr (M)

"

Damm

For Jrb's allowance of

to be here meant.

->
14-.

which would need no explanation.

not Kasr,

M.

is

mean the one given

[ alx>ve]

also pronounced

86A

with Fath [of the ,j"

when tanned, an arabicized


" "
>
if
whence ^iliXsu*] L_J jif (KF, MAE).

] 3 is [goat's

skin,

c!

word; and (KF)] a country,

He was freedman of

'Ammar Ibn Shaddad

the Banti

and,

'Ammar hav-

ing been freedman of 'Anaza, was freedman of a freedman (1Kb).


read L-J^J for L->#] ^>] in R. 195,
1

and

***?

14, edited

and

for

^'^]

Ibid.

and for

3,

^^]

and

fi*J

by Wustenfeldt

I.

Read

MAR,

#] in

c-ijiJ

respectively, in

Nw.

"

"

" the two


quiescente,"
(p. 463, co?. 1,

P. 1042, L
11

25)

Z?.

which

stones

and the incorporated


S f^

For " 664

3.

46.

^^

"

L 15.

1.

fs

^ l^

read " 6G3," referring to p.

outlet

170,

in

Lane

as here.

of

Fatha, being part

from the same

as

1016

14001401),

(pp.

its

outlet is approximately the

being from the throat

maid

e.

5) should be

1.

said to proceed
note),

i.

note

1314.

II.

asSikhtiyam

matrix (p. 786,

is

/.

2,

(II .

here

and

same as that of Hamza, both

10.

/.

of Ddrim, in the low-lying tracts of the sands mixed

and earth (M, IY on

683).

Darim was

cognomen

[the

of]

Bahr Ibn Malik Ibn Hanzala, progenitor of a clan of Tamim (KF). Broch
(M. 172)

prints

J &*+>

p. 1228, L 7).

22

pronunciaiion of the
conversion of
*

The

Uil

but Jahn (IT. 1360)

This verse

Hamza

into

is cited

Ji

l^*J

(see p. 1227,

here merely to exemplify the

with another vowel than Fatha

Hamza

not the

before an incorporated quiescent, as in

\u "f- (5

igd

is

(p. 1040,

1.

M), because the Jj

22, p. 1041,

converted into

Hamza

in jjlXA

is

not Incorporated.

simply for the sake of the

metre, not for escape from the heaviness of two consecutive quiescents,

because JjlXA*.!

like culA/*j-*J

(p. 993,

L 11),

is

an instance of the

87A

lightest,

and

U. 3-8,

I.

and

least objectionable,
II.

p. 992,

P. 1044, L

18.

P. 1045,

7.

1.

Read " [202,"

The words " and, says

mentioned in L 4
"

concurrence of two quiescents (p. 990,

4-8).

12, evidently refer to

adds

since the

Akh seem

o-o

J.a.^1

>

but I do not find them in S. H. 298-300

[double]

>o-c
}

like

bad ", which in R. 194,

he, is

to be ascribed in IY. 1327,

7, to

IY

9.

"
;

so that

ij^ ^

(*

reducible to

is

,S

jjaij) 3!

M the
tongue removes

virtually quiescent, while the tongue

is

removes them both by one impulse


f

etc.

(cf. U.

This argument that

10-13).

them both by one impulse," which

used by

is

IY

here to prove that the second constituent of a double letter is virtually


quiescent,

is

used by him elsewhere (IY. 1318,

R and Jrb in

663 (p. 991, U. 13-19, and p. 995,

prove that the


letters

constituent

I.

19-20), as also by

24

P. 1048,

meaning

996,

5), to

virtually mobile, each of the

is

1.

See note on p. 1020, I

1-4.

4.

U*-,

(R. 196,

II.

3,

4):

of the word, as explained in the

MAR,

P. 1049,

which omits to
II.

two

quiescents

fU~ (BK.

BK,

is

411,

L 18.

I.

The

quoted from that work

of letters,

and similarity in arrangement of

I,

p. 1036,

II.

to radicalness or
augmentative-

16-25)?.

12.

jf*
*

Jahn (IY. 1330,

col. 2).

notice the difference in spelling.

and mobiles, without regard

ness of letters (cf. Part

7.

"
"
and " paradigm " here
Unity of measure

13.

9,

means equality in number

f-9)

^j.

being thus virtually in the same predicament as the other.

P. 1046, U.

in the

first

II.

10) seems to be a mistake for

Some more

<

printed by

Q'

Jffi

(IY. 808,

formations are given in p. 256 (Nbs. 27, 28,

30, 32-36), the inf. ns. of

which can be constructed by applying the

rule given in

1.

332 (p. 1539,

p. 1540,

L 3).

88A

MS

of the Jrb (pp. 93-94) omits two of the


P. 1050, II. 2-3. My
" eleven formations
", probably by some oversight of the copyist.
Only

ten distinct formations are mentioned in the Tsr (p. 346) and

MASH

(SH. 70), the "eleven" being completed by repeating, in the

MASH,

Jlk**

(from J**>

*"

and L^J**
X
t

I
*"

Tsr,

both augmented

JJ1-*-**

(both from

J^**

but the

the second an augmented quad.)

and, in the

Gxo

8x

fail.,

and

while these two repetitions added to

because

-^

and

MASH

mentioned in the

fail.,

JH***

an augmented

my

text

I take

7.

I.

the only J8**J

augmented

first

"
in
the " twelve

make up

the ten formations

fails.,

fails.*)

xxOx<

Sx

is

there placed between

to be an

e.rs.)

two augmented

>>*'

it

(which gives no

but, if it be

meant for an augmented

qiiad.,

9x0
"

the reference

MASH"

must be removed from the


G

one in the next line

by Jahn (IT. 1330,


ZZ.

1.

13-15.

;Wx

J&S

S x,
I

and

XX

16) as the in/, na.

t are printed
i-J)yi
Xx

but see

332 (p. 1540,

3-14).

P. 1052,

MS, and

I.

tv J5e

them be
change

" like the


expressed ".

6.

MASH.

P. 1053,
xixJj

Z.

should be

ZijtiM

yi

II.

^**l here to the

G xw

'*,

&&M

cf.

*SjW|

See IY. 1329,

^J

I.

in Jrb (p. 92,

3,

where

J. ?.,

of

my

70, note 6).

14.

The words

of the

Msb, as here quoted by Sn, are

JjJUJ jj,6 3 (Sn. IV. 339,

correct, then their rendering

[of a vowel] in a case of this


Go

author's point, that,

if

the

o. /.

be

I.

by Lane

kind

*>
,

If this quotation of

18).

is

(p. 262, col. 1)

rare

"

"

and a

evidently misses the

the only alteration in the deriva-

9
tion of

m+*4 from

it is

change of

there are

two more

Kasr, and

of the second consonant

alterations,

into CD

whereas,

change of the

first

from mobility

if

the

o.

/. be

j^

vowel from Fath

to quiescence.

to

89A

P. 1054,

See pp. 1055

11.

I.

1036

(I. /.),

and 1064

17),

(7.

20).

(/.

8x^

Cf. Part

p. 1425

I,

Sn. IV. 226,


of the
Z

form

/.

295 (p. 1307,

^ upon

u)lftjtf

1.

1366,

"
[opinion]

But

from IT. 1383,

1-2.

Read " [306]

12.
I.

The

22).

"II.

II.

see p. 1349,

See

13-14.

Kasr or

Damm,

of the

**

which

I.

and in

P. 1058,

7.

10.

P. 1059,

I.

3.

7.

2.

and the next note

full stop after

But

see p. 1060,

^"

Ibid.

//.

21.

like

cy AC

like

78,

of

^ j**

16.

in

KK

say (Sn),]"

from TS. H. 304,

^>Z.

?.

*s^5

7.

(Jrb. 93, #.

my MS,

6).

U. 4-6.)

gives the

same

so

^**

before

j*>

o^^
5

[pronounced

5 j**^ 5 ]

Hamza

See

as the

^^ )

o-""
I.

r^

^^

not to

here vocalized

is

of the broken
pL, dim., and v.
A. IV. 339, L 23, has "will be men-

S
tioned," because it discusses

the

(p. 1365,

drawn from the forms

"has been mentioned".

P. 1062,

77.

(Jrb. 93,

Jrb (p. 93 of

2-3.

reasons as above,

and

,OXX

x^
3

L,

" know."

[with Kasr of the

P. 1061,

306

7.

306 (pp. 1362, 1366).

Put a

i*-;

56)?. 4. A~

1.

"

from Sn. IV. 339,


;

relation

"according to the correct

qualification

with Fath merely for correspondence with

^ of

refers to Fatb, as opposed to quiescence of the

Fath, as opposed to

1060,

an anticipation

is

affixion of the

(IT. 1329, 7.3).

7-10, the latter

II.

j).

I.

I.

P. 1056,

j>.

23) from

?.

like

P. 1055,

4r

not a mistake for

if

it,

for

2 xx
,

I.

the j in

assumed by the

to be

^'

p. 1350,

7,

As

1-2).

(ft.

;) ti-ansfen-ed to the ; of j-^)

with the vowel of


o

(Sn)

I.

18.

-a-o|

e>

90A

Tanwln

[pronounced uA^-US"
*
ferred to the

xB

w ith the

vowel [of the Hamza] of

*^

> >

J<

P. 1064,

A /*
*JJ

"

11-12.

trans-

S
of tf (Sn).

and (15-17) ...... and

j ,"

i.

*U \

e.

&

and

Ji

and

*JJ

&*

This

homogeneous.

the vowels of the


and
f

is clear

from No.

^ being,

See also

14.

in each case,

653

II.

(p. 908,

11-22, 15-16).

P. 1068,

19-20.

II.

14-18)

P. 1070,

where the
bi

4.

I.

II.

As one

in

is

I have not

This

11-14.

difficulty of

is

j6=J

See p. 1004

[663].

come upon the name

of its author

(MN).

true at the beginning of the sentence,

beginning with a quiescent arises [757 (case

other than a letter of prolongation

which case there

mobile, in

when

therefore disallowed

is

corporation

letter of prolongation, in

is

but not when

which case a concurrence

but E, disapproves of

away

this,

though

1.

3,

and in

III. 137.

it

says on lAl's reading of X. 36. [756]

I.

17.

Read " (Aud)

P. 1076,

1.

13.

After "

"

is

Bz
3, 4.

be theoreti-

letter is virtually
j

or be explained

^ft&i [756]

".

foil." insert

or a

757.

".

P. 1071,

and XCVII.

may perhaps

as slurring rather than incorporation, as in

Bead "757

follows either a

two quiescents

of

on the ground that the incorporated

cally justified

mobile, as

it

no concurrence of two quiescents

Exs. will be found on p. 1687,

pardonable.

In-

the aor. follows a quiescent

even incorporates after a sound quiescent in


:

1,

^n the interior of the sentence this difficulty is absent;

B)]

but an unpardonable concurrence of two quiescents must be avoided.

[757]

(ZZ-

[when such imp.

is]".

I.

13.

9U

P. 1079,
15-22),

22.

1.

"

hemistichs,"

hemistichs, as in Part

first

at the beginning of the ode,


is

still

paused upon (p. 793,

P. 1081, L

Read

1.

*JU

being either converted into

II.

second hemistichs (p. 1080,

p. 1116,

18, 19.

ll.

p. 436,

I,

I.

"

9.

11.

inceptive at the teg-

8, because, if it

be not

[though in a modified form],"

or softened betwixt

is

rhyme at the end of the preceding


L 25. Cf.p. 1740, L 8.
9-11)

Hamza

the

P. 1083, I 13. " in reading,"


I,

e.

being understood that the eonj.

it

inning of

verse

i.

reading the

i. e.

and between.

Kur

/.

17. Cf. Part

accounts for the masculmiaation of the

v.

in

ts'

LXXV.

9.

by the predominance
&

>

over the fern, in the ant.

Fath of the

(MN,

(Seep. 1084, H.
P. 1084,

Hijazis,"

i.

Read

e.

Nafi' of

P. 1085,

I.

I.

U,

LJ ^

I.

22.

I.

(IA. 364)

i_>

"

[of love

(MN)]

"

ft.

12-13.

^ f \ with

" the
"

I.
14.
(pp. 23A-24A)
AlMadina and Ibn Kathir of Makka.

Read

14.

Read

2.

^^

the two

y*>

Two

Read UaiS

19.

Ibid.

--

Read (-*#

"
read " night ."
For " right

P. 1091,

ll,

4, 6.

Augmentation

heads, Etymology and the Augmented

is

SH under two
IM under Etymology.

treated in the

and in the

P. 1092, L L Read "prohib."

25)

P. 1093,

tt.

P. 1094,

7.

Lane

(J sh, Sn, Mkh).

'*

P. 1089,

jJ

Hamza and Ks

i.

e.

Brothers,"

like

J),

f&

5).

2,

3.

J.

,j~Ai

of the wictse. gender in the coupled


sm
' &

[but

3-6.

sation

"

is loosely

would be

The

20.

(p. 83, col.

Cf p.

ll.

155.4,

in
^JJ

is
J

3-5.

a compensation for

termed by Jh] a subst. for the

voe. p. (

" substitute "


3), citing Jh and B, says
better.

b (K,

Jh on

but " compen-

See pp. 1182, 1184, for the distinction between

92A

compensation ( \j>f ) and subst.


19, for

"

9xx

"

substituted

( J<^> )

In Part

II.

174,

p.

I,

12j

and " subst." read " put as a " compensation," and


fix-'

"

compensation," respectively, the words used by

IA and J

being &J>y**

'

(IA. 266, L 15) and J>'f&

(J. 354,

In Part

Z.)

*"
word rendered
successor,"

" sit&sf."

P. 1095, L

"

1.

indicator,"

must be quiescent [640]

and quiescent

P. 1096, L
find it in his

By Mz

I.

9),

which means "

3,

tne

substitute,

i.

e.,

letters indicative

and
"

7-8.

II.

Since,

while, being paused upon,

cannot be simultaneously both mobile

it

vid."

(Jsh)

by Imra alKais

(MAR)

but I cannot

Dw.

P. 1097, L 23.
7-8, andjp. 271,

P. 1098,

Bead

20.

14.

21,

must be mobile [667]

it

being begun with,


it

(M.

p. 186, L

not the technical term for subst.

it is

thugh

is 1*1=*

I,

I.

II.

21.

Bead " 483, 489,"


19-21. Cf.p. 1092,

Before "

When "

the references being to p. 258,


II.

II.

9-17.

insert

" The
aug. in such as

xS^

and]

ff

is,

(1) [as

IH

prefers

ent] of the double [medial]

(MASH),]

(MASH),

the second

because

(SH)

known

it is

[constituO X *X

that in

&

Gxo x

^
above] the second
and, since the second
this, says

AH,

[303], the

is

first

is
is

put only to correspond to the


proved to be aug. here,

the opinion of

it is

T and F (MASH)

in

_^*^ [392]

so elsewhere ( Jrb)

(2) as

Khl

says

(SH), because one should rather judge the quies-

cent to be aug. (Jrb)

are conflicting (Jrb).

(3) as

allows, either

One should

(SH), because the

signs

rather judge the second to be aug.

in the case of the {letter] repeated for coordination

and one

of the two,

xfix

without specification, in other cases (B)," among which \J**


(pp. 258, 1092, 1097).

is

included

93A

P. 1099, II.
Gx o xx

*** c

) in

places

between the

them (the second

from his citing


Part
the

I,

IM places the too

Thus

1-3.

this

word

(the

and

an

as

first

augs. (the first

and

) after the

ex. in

385

/.

(the second

the

first

The

8.

^- ),

KK

'Ubaid, Ibn 'Umair (Is).

/.

The

20.

but

as is clear

I.

and, on

"they" the

Salama, or 'Abd (aprothetic), or

15.

He, or his son

who also "was a Companion,


of 81

/.

^- )

reference is to

See also p. 1045, I 23 p. 1047,


p. 1241, II. 9-21.
S
x
x
in j*irr* , seQ P- 1044 ( IL 2-9)?. 10. By

Arabs are meant, not the

^ and second

Abu Muhammad 'Abd

Allah,

said in the Is to have died in 71 at the ago


o
third is not omissible in
because this word is a
is

prim, substantive, not connected, by sense or derivation, with the

tril.

a ^w

inf. n.

poisoning.

(*

P. 1100,
(p. 817,

/.

Read

2.

1.

" its

e^xii-oS
9) has

uj

being

"?.

18.

and the lithographed

My MS
>

d-v*22-*

omitting the dot on the second

seems to be meant

/.

23. Its

author

is

not

_
;

U*

as intended to be ejusdem generis with

I.

X OX

but ^^~oA*a>

named ( Jsh)

,XX

of the Tsr

ed. (p. 344,

5) has
>

j.

?. I.

q.

X,

c^~*a^a5

I regard

fi^

and therefore as a

Sf x
quasi-inf.

(in Arabic) as
(in

<);

i.

n.,

q.

4MJ congratulation

what comes

to

thee without

but the

Jsh explains

it

trouble,

and translates

it

Persian) by agreeableness and pleasure.

P. 1101,
P. 1102,

I.

/.

1.

Read

21.

"x
f#

Conformation means arrangement of vowels and

quiescences.
x fix*

P. 1103,

I.

9.

Read

P. 1106, L

S.

Read
13

P. 1107,

22.

I*

place in the desert, said to be in the territories

Tammi, near AlYamama.

of

Rab?a

Rabi'as in
alJu'

[Bk

a ravine belonging to the

Ban A

There are two

the elder being Rabl'a Ibn Malik, called Rabi'a

Tamlm,

and the younger being Rabl'a Ibn Hanzala Ibn Malik (KF).

Samnan

says that]

(BK)

It is

alJiV Ibn Malik, containing palm-trees (MI).

a town between

is

but, according to the

MI,

See Md.

II.

P. 1111,

3.

I.

" rads."
quotation after

Aud

the Author of the

no doubt derived from a

P. 1115,

"

1.

I.

but the

"

second

317?.

P. II.

an

is

IM

latter's criticism of

read " an

The Sn

".

Put marks of

I.

Grammarian than

earlier

earlier authority, such as

still

For

P. 1112, I 20.

IUK

Ibid.

Simnan.

this is

70,

ArRayy and Naisabur

definitions is

's

BD.

".

(vol. IV., p. 310,

19) has

/.

"first", an obvious mistake, unless "first" here means "doubled"


B >*xx

1157,

(p.

1.

I.

9).

(A. IV. 310,

J^*J

3.

put before the

with the

but rightly

I.

So in the MSB,

29).

Jx^

J.UA.J

w ith

the

put before

the* (Sn).
P. 1119,

For

1.

1.

"

is

used

"

read "

if

seen any authority for the orthography of


o

"

should be ts-b ;

Hamza, and then


this

is

it

saying of

(Sn)

(p.

I.

"

with two Hamzas

X X

XXC.S

of iJ^A**

iu Sn. IV. 321,

II.

not

45,

^^o j

I.

KF

is

[in

a careless

show that the

on the measure of
(p. 49, col. 2)

KF

(p. 463,

(Sn), Or this [varJ]

is

1.

I.

o. /. is

5)

[658]
9]

mode

and Lane

c=-J

8.

Hamza
it

f-

in the Calcutta ed. of the


inf. n.
It is said in the

"

have not

21)

distinguishable from what follows

YH

7.

^k^

substituted for a quiescent

or perhaps is intended to

measure

H56,

I.

(Sn), which perhaps


*
xx.

like e^Uks*.

"

used

is

w ith

and by

while the

of expression
XX 6

ut^^j on
f

the

XXX

-=~lel$

I.

10.

So

but I do not find the


I.

11.

"

also said ".

a solecism by Jh (KF, Sn).

95A

P, 1120,

Satirizing Julaid alKilabi

6.

7,

7.

jl*

"one"

(TA)

Read

7.

"O*

Read

16.

7.

Read

22.

" witAouf

"7.

For

23.

read "are".

P. 1121,
greatest

of Persia are said to be five, the

The provinces

2.

7.

and most important

which

of

is

the province of Istakhr (MI).

~.G x

P. 1124,

(Nw)

[Nw

1.

7.

but there

it is

j^ Eve

1^

another form

is

apparently _^*i from

IAs

says of

77.

that] it

is

or

with prolongation

with abbreviation,

In the History of Damascus by

4.

on the authority of Ibn 'Abbas, that she was named

stated,

because she was

mother

[to be] the

of every living thing

(Nw).
a ^

And

[similarly

1Kb

God named

says that]

his

Adam's] wife .yy^

[i. e.

because she was [to be] the mother of every living [being] (1Kb).

[And, according to Tr,] the Angels said to him, examining the extent
of his knowledge, "

Adam ?

What is her name,

"

He

said " \y^

Ev".

&s

They

said

"

Wherefore was she named


"

was created from a living thing


^
authorities

seem

to regard i)

]^ ?

(Tr),

+9*

"

or

i. e.,

which from a philological point of view

said

Adam's

rib.

is

the text, treats f>]f^ as belonging to

P. 1125,

7.

11.

"

mentioned," because

P. 1127,
( Cf.

this

7.

17.

"

Part I, p. 158 A,
is

has been mentioned."

Dl

mentions

quin."
77.

i.

e.

4- 14)

the point of A's saying

7.

"

Hamza
word
18.

if it

"

Because she

Thus these
-

^j3- as derived from

^^

very dubious, notwithstanding

the weight of Ibn 'Abbas' authority on matters of tradition.


S 6 >
-fi-*

A in

"

& '

2^ or

He

7.

15.

The KF,

Read

"

Sn and AOTh say "


after

like

rods."
will be

of five letters, not of five raete.

not found in the

KF ".

Perhaps

be found in their language ".

The

96A

judgment that

I>A^

its

"

is

converted from a rad." requires

Jai

(gn), like

down on

They sometimes say

4.

the ground, adding

^ in

This

(Jh).

O *

becomes

5*x

^VS*

to be

>

in

IY

's

>x''-'

from t^t*^ I threw him


>S"
>)t>St>s

rom '&L*

as they say

it,

-"O

674]

measure

[384, 671, 677].


>

P. 1128, L

its

**fcAl* f

[482,

^5**^ [684, 719]

7.

Read

So'

LjUS"

Bead

8.

-I,

jJ}3>

1221.

P. 1129, Z.

I take

argument

to be that coordination,

being multiplication for the purpose of assimilation to a recognized


formation, is

more

therefore a

more

is

P. 1132, I
P. 1133,

16.

1.

desirable than multiplication for

mere

variety,

and

likely cause for augmentation.

See^. 1126,

"[673]".
See P.

6.

II. 381,

Md.

II.

II.

7-10.

97

H.

712.

See Md.

I.

S mentions

it

247 (P.

508)??. 2324.

I.

c^je

is

a place (ZJ).

with ^^if^ [646]


it is

name

the

of a place
s

he said

'

"

it is

"

while Zj says

an

ep.

but

ID

Th

about

I asked

says that
it,

and

^^^

The

says Zj,

and mentions that

is

the short, on the authority of Jr

'

but we

do not know that [to have been said] by any one but him

",

"

(Bk).
Gfi

P. 1135, L

x> o

M }^ (KF.

354,

L 25)

M.

34.

Bead "authoO

rize

"__.

The IT

I.

the exs. of the aug.

(p. 1342,

II.

1819)

includes

^ fourth, an evident mistake

'Os

^-l^

among
.

and gives ^a

fifth.
I have
as the only ex. of the aug.
' S
O
fix^ >
ventured to substitute ^-if^- for *AsaJ.* as an "additional" e#. of

[p.

1134,

the aug.

II.

15,

fifth.

22]

Seep. 1134,

II.

2122,

and p. 1135,

I.

18.

97A

P. 1136, 7.16.

Read "I".

P. 1137,

For "671" read

s
I.

5.

"

"

672

16.

I.

occurs

j*^t

with the art in this verse, and in the saying cited below (p. 1138,
.

and

so

given in the

it is

Bk, MI, and

Z, IH, IT, R, Jrb, and A, give

and SH.

7.

91,

it is

6,

fern,

p. 20 A,

<r

but

three letters (Part

In

it

I,

S. II. 374,

may

17,

be diptote as a
77.

p. 38,

7.

S,

1517, and

36).

77.

P. 1138,

two

triptote

2)

but Jh and the GG, like

without the art

it

shown as

proper name exceeding

KF

7.

the

s,

Read

4.

1.

first

"

"II.

Ta'jaj

g*- ^ with Hamza and

4, 17.

being pronounced with Fatb, and sometimes with

Kasr, a place eight miles from Makka, was one of the abodes of 'Abd
Allah Ibn AzZubair and, when he was killed by AlHajjaj, the latter
;

made

an abode for lepers (MI).

it

P. 1139,
0'

"

J&

is

aug.

Read J^*>

2.

1.

but

2126.

Z and IT make

jlx*J from i>")5 (p. 1138,

S^^
an augmented

II.

p. 1139,

of

word an augmented quad.,


I.

2)

while others

make

it

G^^--

from

iJ*** 5

tril.,

23

1.

the

All agree that the

<J';

or,

as

prefers, JJU*3 from

^;3>

P. 1140, M.

and 43

", says

2224. As

LJ", says IUK,


~ ^ c ioo sss
t.

(-*>

i. e.

5)

[He
_

"and
^

oj5 or

is sitting cross-legged-,

^^fo^-

^j)

with

"
sat] cross-legged
/

^3^

or " with Fath of the

Shm,
it

for

-e*

w ith Damm

of the

Hamza

Damm
KF has

Hamza, and
while the

Damm of the Hamza and

<_j

but the language of Syt in the

of the

"and

in both,

Ham'

is

>e

^5^)

with Fath [of the Hamza], and

Damm

of the *

as

''

^5'^;!

for sitting cross-legged

"
;

and Fath

of

the

Hamza

is

given

98A

Dm

by

(Sn on Feniininization)

also

14

where the Fatha on the

15,

should be excised

>

P. 1141,
are ",

if

"the

12.

/.

l^i&j

appears in IY. 1345,


13

II.

Sn's full note on this

is

II.

in Part

^y^'l and

of

Sn might have

"

said

Both

14.

letters

1.

12.

I.

I.

[like the

and in

10,

and

outlet

on the

I,

IUK,

of

"

of

Syt,

Jrb (p. 128,

II.

0"

1011.

II.

are

tJ-**

to

Jahn (IT. 1346,

8)

Aleppo (MI).

1.

O &*

6) prints }** and J*'

dead-ear

for correspondence with


J&Oxs , c x

required,
x

2223. t/j5
"

I.

but

*s
o

Read

which

ancient, great, extensive city, three parasangs

6-^

and

1316.

Oox

P. 1143,

Hamza

the

be read for ^^.-J)

of the

p. 1046,

from the Euphrates, and ten parasangs

II.

<-j

position being initial in the case of both

See Part

An

my MS

Or

is".

Hamza]

MASH. 91, note 4,

as ^ n

>

19 "[253]".

P. 1142,

')**

1153,

p.

I,

Dm ".

and

and

This

much condensed

formation, which I have too


II.

i. e.

^SJJH^

^j*-

dead o/ ear (Jk).

(1.

In

7)
23.

?.

".

P. 1144,

1.

14.

For " exceeded

P. 1145,

I.

15.

C/. ^55*^

Sn (wf. IV, ^.
I 22. Read " DZsh

322,

I.

"

read " exuded

[252, 379]

".

1819.

10) notes "with the

On

>c

j^

and

doubled in both

"

".
6(5^.

P. 1146,

?.

7.

Read

^-b

P. 1148,

?.

1.

Lane

(p. 870, coL 1) explains ityi as

O '

[but in

be

"

what

Like

",

sense

is

not said]".

^;.

Probably, however, "I. q." should

referring to the measure, as

O ^

^y

B s

"I. q.

Sn says

"

on the measure of

>s of.

"
;

not to the sense, in which

it is

i.

q.

&)&

aa

A intimates

I.

2.

Read "precedes three"?.

Read jj*j& J7*4

23.

/.

which reason they

For the second

obviously not hold good


S

in

"

".

read "

is

"

L L

It

would

letter, instead of being a duplicate

x O

1151), were a duplicate of the *

(p.

as in

>

"

the third

if

^^^

as in

(BK).

P. 1150, I

^P

and in Arabic

"
For " below read " 331

of the

mouse,

'~
>

P. 1149, L 16.
8.

See;). 1693

>KXX

call it (J^j^* jy*

eats of ike mouse

ylil

L 18.

Its leaf is like the ear of the

Ibid.

for

*-^

Read

11.

jjU-a.

where no inference as

(p. 1152),

to

unaugmentativeness of the
9

can be drawn from the fact that

to be rad., since there is

P. 1152,
on

p.

?.

1041, where

of the triptote

allowable,

on

"

declension

the woodlice

P. 1153, L

4.

"

Jh "

/.

See the verses

8.

prints only jjUS treating it as

while the context shows that


II.

(IY on

Put a comma

in his time

18-23.

You

^^5

-would be

Jj

7).

after

"

title

"I.

on the day of Badr.

He was

10.

alJumahi, of the
of the

the chief of his people

(SR. 216, 507-511).


II.

17-18.

in IY.
1349,

II.

15-16, this paragraph being taken

P. 1156,

II.

1-2.

12.

ex.

say in the pi. y+z* <**>

P. 1155,

'2L

an

Jumah Ibn 'Amr Ibn Husais Ibn Ka'b Ibn Lu'ayy, one

polytheists killed

I-

are judged

j*****

after

j**

Jahn (IY. 41)

Banfi

"

and even preferable

I saw

^1*5

the letters of

no similarity between these two formations.

Insert

3.

all

^UU yz

(KF.437, L

See p. 1112,

Read "the

were".

II.

U)l.l.

"mentioned,"

from

II.

24-25, and^>. 1154,

i.e.

18-21.

I.

l.p.

1155,

100A

Ox*

P. 1157, I
is

For "

8.

explained in A. IV. 329,

but in IY. 895,

Sn

explains

1.

read

"

also

as

for,

used in other

12.

I.

"

"

KF

senses, as in the

s>

Ji^

as

being the

converse

is

1.

2),

,*

U*

14. Cf.

an obvious mistake.

Ji'te [398], from J*A

and the Hamza,

.,

means J-M

an

to be

1-tf

f.

not J*l*i* f rO

like the

17.

I.

[398]

ox>

of the word,

m J#

the

aug., not the

This passage means that the augmentation

19-22.

II.

(A. IV. 329,


,

The
ep., meaning exalted, chief" [396].
an aquatic bird " (p. 1155, /. 6) but adds that " it

>

JiJ

as " the exalted chief," a substantive

1,

is

"

"
15, as an

1.

it is

"

also, as

produced not by inserting an aug.

before the

first ^J

which

is

is

the

"

of \ju^'*>f

but by doubling the

[401]
the

first

the aug. being then the second

first,

as

would be

it

J^

for coordination with

(Note on p. 1098,

The measure,

in the former case.

'
"'.

j**"

21), not

/.

therefore, is

O *"'

9 s^ss

not Jlx** [395], but JA** [396].

It is implied

on pp. 1155, 1157, that

G a s '
I*)

probable,

it

refers to the first

four letters," and "quiescent"


(p. 1157)

for this

the second (j

mere

letter of

it

is rad.,

must be taken

strictly accurate

as

if,

is

to

first

mean that

whereas,

refers to

if it

this jj is inserted not as a

augmentation (pp. 1095-1097), but as a duplicate of a

23-24. "like L/*?^c ,"


treated in the

is

"

exactly in the middle between


"
"
(pp. 1154-1155), but
incorporated

as being

being the

rad., because it is a reduplicative


o
s*

it

which

in \JU-K***- is not aug., but rad.,

i. e.

KF, where

an augmented

tril.

it

from

"

augment after the

first

an augmented quad, from


has a separate
c
L j**

article

under which

"

,j*J.3a*

whereas

article it is

II.

[396]
,

as

AH

it

is

makes

mentioned

by Jh.
P. 1158,
G

"like

II.

3-4.

The

MS

of the

KF, which

is

in

our hands, has

xx

li^**-

"

[horse, a Persian

word (KF),] meaning " with quiescence

icru

Qx

of the

"

(Marginal Note on Sn. IV. 329),

the Calcutta ed. of the

KF

1.

(p. 477,

16)

KF and Dm "

/.

tt.

[400] and -j

of the

also has

double

"

^ o^
f^

and

^'

^\ ^ f*

^"x

x^o x ^

& ;^*

[283, 400]

"

Read <->/*-

11.

It has four dial., vars., ,j

4-5.

and so

P. 1159,

but Sn after

adds " as in the

k&o

e.

i.

<f#*

( Jh).

e.

with Fatb and

Pamm

G ^o*-'

^ (MAJh).

IY on

400, after mentioning

^f***

adds " and

^>^

also

^IjJCxxc

1807)

have

inadvei-tently omitted

(IY. 1350, L 5)

(j^

10.

1.

said," vrnich I
&*'*

is

but

p.

I,

diptote because of the

is

it

(Part

quality of proper name combined with the abbreviated

of coordination

[18].

P. 1160,

After "-*ing.

13.

/.

put a

M6." in this cat.",

comma

i.

e.

^ *f
y
The y is equally aug. in the masc. v^^ ) and its
I. 1.
"
"
variations
Possibly these are meant to be included in the

as an aug.
variations.
JS

of

e^ j

but

<
;

Part

I,

it is

usual to consider the /en

number

because

is

to

^*W]
P. 1161,

the

so that **jj*>

as

it is

^ must

from four

^^

to five

here,

and

before each of the sub-

be coupled to ^-^ *^*

not

(A. IV. 329-330).


/.

13.

For

"

"
(

Tan win a mere formative

The

P. 1162, IL 6-7.
s

v.

put

letter,

[332]

^.9. the quasi-pas*.

U.

14-15.

This seems to

nota^. [60S]: but see p. 1169,

make
/.

17,

being derived from the inf. n. [331J, a J ;

*'

isacZerir. of
*t^{>

[334]

-s-

cannot read

of positions

not repeated before- ^~*

sequent positions

a variation of the masc.

We

pp. 1113, 1466), not the converse.

because that would alter the

or

^ o^

<*}*?

(IM)

e *

[332, 33-i],

pref.

(Tbr).

and o

But

of

,,

5U ;

>

I have omitted

102A

"pret."

I.

part.

because the

equally avg, in the aor., imp., inf.

is

hard

It is

13.

^>

how

to see

and

n.,

J-^*' feigned himself heedless can

sG"

>xx ^

be quasi-pass, of *

>^

acted heedlessly with

him

though, as

i.

J**

q.

.-S^

was
7.

heedless, it

15. **<7>

indicated

i.

might serve as a quasi-pass, of

q. iUu-^j

on>. 255

(Sn. IY. 330,

(II. 12,

16-17)

but

7iim heedless

The meanings

16).

I.

made

*!**

\j>**

not given as trans, in

is

y*

.x"*
of ***v ; are

the Dictionaries.

P. 1163,
P. 1165,
"
"
[392]

77.

P. 1166,

Read "

22.

1.

77.

See Md.

22-23.

253, P.

I.

"

read

^** and

Hamza

con;.,

by poetic

license

by the Arabs as a name,

(B).

vid.
X ^

[opinion]

is

Fath of the

^W

^ \JW\

but the Kadi 'lyad [below]

Hamza

[668]

(Nw).

The

despaired, aor.

^W

>

or

Ilyds

'

is

but makes the diy.

a foreign

Ilyds Ibn

name but is used


;

Mudar,

ancestor of

from

deiivation of

fas

S
,

inj. n.

their saying

of determination

despair, which

^*) may be

with

[599]

from

is

the opp.

^X
their saying

L j***i

*-^

^^i

spelt it

fcxox

from (j^W

it is

lAmb

says that

and [with] the J

>

23.

with Kasr of the Hamza, according to the sound, best-known,

nml ID says [below] that

a/-/..

respectively

^0

>

>

of hope

Ilyds Ibn Murlar Ibn Niziir Ibn

[for]
J

Ma'add Ibn 'Adnan (Jh). j-^*


Kuraish,

and f*

The poet means ^j"^

15.

7.

&

after

>

P. 1167,

Put a semicolon

I.

18, 19, 1 transpose


x^
O - -

II.

as the context evidently requires, after

For " Hamza

521.

"I

the established

In IY. 1351,

10-11.

I.

Os
i>i>
'

the
despair, to which they prefix
>

e>"

>

^E

"

>

^r &J J^i
i

a S a ^ ant

ll '

an

'

OIie

103 A

"

of a gallant people,

>

^ t^pi

e.

i.

^W

which [phrase]

Hamza

with

acme

the

is

This [second derivtition]

tion applicable to the brave.

[do not] pronounce

but the

first

is

of descrip-

me (ID).

[the

name

[See the next Note.]

of] the Prophet [Elias],

The names

it is

But, as for

God be upon them

of the Prophets (the blessings of

them, foreign, as f*P

Abraham,

*1

^
>

Enoch,

Muhammad

The Kadi Abu-lFadl

^^

and

Israel,

;*

are,

!)

Ishmael, Jr3***

>

(Jk).

jj*****

four names, vid. /O

Adam,

c.

_^0
I

.more

'"

with Kasr, not otherwise (Nw).

fo

all of

is

exposition
'

pleasing to

who

for those

Isaac,

{,-&

<-jjJ

Jo6

except

4^**^ Shu'aib, and

Siilih,

'

lyad [above] Ibn Miisa

alTahsubi as Sabti, [an inhabitant of Sabta, a well-known city in the


West, alMaliki, the MalikI
tradition

and

Imam (Nw),] was

and

its sciences,

grammar, lexicology, and the language,

L iu]

and genealogies of the Arabs,

battles,

gives 496 for the date

have 476, like

of his birth

IKhn/.

the Master of his time in

476, d. 544

6.

AlYas Ibn Mudar Ibn Nizf.r was the

21.

)f*o^

be afflicted with ^j*^'

tivc, for

an assimilate

[with the

"

^ox

*~y

i,

like ^j

Hamza]

This suggests that

consumption (KF).
,

mobilized,

^W)

i.

f or

Nw
all

first

to

- ^

e.

The phthisic, consump-

S t^

G fix

[658],

is

Sx

on the measure of J*$

e/>.

The

(IKhn).

BM, IBshk, and MASdf,

but the

derived from
S

^^

like ^ja

being
Q ^

perverse from
s

perversity [348]

but in Lane (p. 2974,

cols.

1-2)

>f^'
derived from ,j*

otzpre.

n.

P. 1168,

but

is

[126], orig.
II.

16-21.

^^
The

-a
\

* is

~i>

t>

seems to be

" the
son of Mudar," by suppression

(so vocaUzed),
f-'"

,j

'

* the disease
of AlYa'a*.

an entire word

regarded as part of the preceding n.

(/.

(I.

20 \ a p. [294, 678]

16), for

which reason the

104 A

inflection of that n. is placed

it

[402, 607, 678].

?i."

[266, 689].

upon

on to a

"equivalent to a n. joined

^ &

P. 1170, L

(MAR.

Tiuman beings
for

human

The poet here uses ^>V*

4.

note 5).

2"51,

IT

for animals,

my

But, in

and

it

yt*

for

opinion, he uses both

when the mothers

beings, the sense being that,

considers

men

of other

are ugly, the mothers (female ancestors) of the hero are so fair that they
lighten the darkness of night
t>

while the exemplification of the use of

'& *

^V*

for brutes is reserved for the next verse.

9-

P. 1172,
333, L 18)
1353,

comma

Dele the

9.

/.

rightly

J***

as in

after

8-

;=*>

MSS

some of the

fli* (A. IV.

10,

(Sn), and in IT.

.1 18.

P. 1173,

v^V

3.

I.

(A,
O

put before the

IY, where] the

but
is

K 334,

-^*

I.

7)

so in the

MSS, with

in the

(KF)]

put before the

KF,

[as also in the

which becomes

17.

in

x"e

Read

J^

110

U. 23-24.

through the conversion of

5 ;

Jj

21.

/.

[loss

into ,J

;.

2.

P. 1177,

?.

19.

This J^'*

" the

"

De/e " of the vowel

P. 1175,

'

the

> in

of mobility in

the

",

"L

Read

16.

tril.,

in

is

mentioned in
P. 1179,

I.

24.

Neither

^j*^ and

in

e^^;

however, as in uUi*

after

"

"
]

conjug."

whose second J

"
375 as a single augment after the

Put a comma

"

[375],

whose second
distinguished from J^** the unaugmented quad.,
fourth fad. [392]

f-

is

O x o^

#<>x

coordinative augment, like the

e.

i.

'

an augmented

M and

Sn).

9^0

P. 1174, L

the

^x

established ".

nor f

".

must be

as in

is

the

p***>

1054

"a

P. 1180,

In Part

16.

7.

I,

S '

in IT. 900,
" with.

26,

17, read

7.

p. 1809,

20, read

7.

J^**

<^*

and

>

^Ui*

Sn

says on this

then quiescence, then three

Damm,

fJ

and

the

s,

IV. 305,

in A.

JU*>

first

7.

pronounced

s ^o^

with Fath, and the second with Kasr


"

1808 as one of the


P. 1181,
proper name,
the

its

mentioned on p.

J^ll*? is

formations agreed upon ".

This means that,

12.

7.

while

":

when

it is

transferred to the cat. of

can no longer be considered an aug., as

it

was

in

v.

P. 1182,

"

16.

7.

with " unrestrictedly


7.

"

the [elided]

probably in the

(/.

17.

/.

7.)

objection

to*

* of
(p. 2952, col. 3) the

In Lane

21.

the term used

is

i. e.

called

is

on the authority of the Jh and

LA)

"

because of the intention to incorporate


"
"
"

LA

"

a substitute for

but in the Jh (and

"

"

compensation

contrasted

is

to IH's definition

),

which

is

Kh

omits

fc

( (j*j

obviously more appropriate.

P. 1183,

7.

P. 1185,

77.

Dele the

7.

9. 11.

here because there

is

See;>. 1188,

no instance of

incorporation (p. 1393,

MS)

"

has

77.

"

for

evidently by mistake, because

twenty-two

the next kind

not extraordinarily, substituted

^
1.

7.

20.
22.

ig*
y *

"

the

Kh

Probably

substitution otherwise than for


Tsr.

348

(p.

and "

"

10, 13.

77.

"

14-17.

77.

its

14-16)

the undotted

letters of

" of ".

first

my

"

"

for

afterwards mentions

^i

the

among

19-21), which are commonly,

(7/.

7.14.

827 of

For

"

A"

699

read " 696

A"

for

^
&

is

reckoned as four

"

letters,

Hamza,

>

and

,0

'

These nine are" included in 3 (a), their substitution being some-

times unnecessary, and sometimes necessary.

P.
[below]

1186,
",

i.

7.

e.

1.

For

necessarily

"one"
(;;.

1188,

read
77.

"are"

4-6)

1.

8.

Ibid,

Read

"commonly
"letters

"

106A

II.

These other

17-18.

9) of the third kind which do not

on p. 1185, and the thirteen (22


belong to the fourth kind

anomalous

substitution of the thirteen,

common

1187,

(p.

24

1.

Substitution of the seven

also.

is

which

p. 1188,

I.

and p. 1185,

1,

2), as anomalous, because not required

1.

by any

because peculiar to certain dials.

rare,

with p. 1189,

3,

P. 1187,

Alf lya
"

nine

I.

"

(Tsr)]

I.

before stated

read "here", meaning "in the

The meaning

[p. 1187,

II.

3-7]

[II.

11-13]

II.

1187,

[p.

1188,

I.

7]

and

i_

in

MS

(_f*^

(No 963

India Office

same
it

is

"And

printed in A. IV. 347,

madda

but this

IM

24-25], and the coupled, vid.

For "For" read

except the

not that " these

and as transmitted

"
parenthetically interposed between the ant. vid.

7.

is

"And

>

U> a c^o j!o "

then he says

I.

p. 1187,

[the latter part of] the [next] paragraph

in

[p.

19

IM

by

by [IHsh and]

from him by

says"

I.

or

"
being the letters etc.",
[in the Tashil] as
"
"
nine
in it, but eight, omitting j$ , as
does not mention

are mentioned

Tashil"

p. 1186,

1.

rule of etymology

p. 1186,

((?/.

16), is here

".

Ibid.

1186, IL 8-12)

(p.

because he

"

For "before"

3.

while

6-14).

Read

4.

I.

P. 1188,

described in the Tashil and Tsr as

is

regarded, from the etymologist's point of view (p. 1185, L

undoubtedly

14-18), and extraordinary (p. 1185, L 9)

II.

(p. 1188,

seven of the second kind specified

letters are the

I.

1,

had

then

better

"
I.

a clause

is

mentions in the

"And

have suppressed

then he

it

(Sn)

These Arabic words are

9.

without any vowels or diacritical marks,

and

have done the best I could with the assistance

of a

in

\+

of Loth's

and Sn only gives the vowels

of the

Catalogue) of the Tashil in the Library of the

The

but have not succeeded in making very good sense.

Library contains a

MS of

unfortunately incomplete

Dm's commentary on
/.

10.

For

"

hand

"

the Tashil

read

"

hard

but
"

107A

1.

"

Read

13.

p. 1187,

I.

l*M ^

",

as in p. 1187,

"

6 (see

1.

"

repetition of the

9).

P. 1189.

Put a comma

17.

I.

"

after

frequent".

P. 1191, U. 3-4. "more general than",


x e

.,

confined to

Or perhaps

6-7.

II.

i.

inclusive of

e.

but not

-f.

*><*=&

The

thou succouredst him.

^ *^ ^

vowel of the

^=->

not indicated by

is

in Anthol.

(De Sacy

in

Gramm. 4)

or Sn

^!

^J;k

t^->>

9-11.

^
o

>

>

II.

(Fleischer in B.

I.

11,

f.
I.

Adopting Sn

21).
in

's

explanation of <^-

relates to the * ->^

l***

xl*l5

<

"
After ^=-^. insert

3.

/.

and that ^*

1 ;

God fight

against thee

Jatt"lbid.

Hindustan (Johnson's Persian Dictionary),


on p. 1191

<^

>i

an antiphrastic malediction, like *^|


P. 1193,

11), I conclude that the

(I.

implied in

in

i.

e.

Jats

Called Jauta in
I.

12.

See Note

9-11).

(II.

P. 1194, L 23.

(R. 353,

y+f-

/.

i.

5),

e.

with Fath or

Damm,

meaning
r,Z

of

(MAR), which makes no

life

as *
***de
q. Jj^- and

sense here

Ibid,

^jfo

f
I

is

pi.

s>

^ij^-1

i.

so elicited

from the

mentions

(p. 416, eol. 2)

only as pi. of .yyS-

it

KF

Lane

(MAR).

'

a kind of running.

of.

P. 1196,
P. 1197,

where Jrb
(vol.

"it

".

?.

For

1.

/.

14.

(p. 178,

IV, p. 349,

I.

/.

read

<-;*d)
8. of

^ ).

And

my MS)

21) inserts

This passage in the

of substitution given above

SH

it

is

recognizable (SH. 133,

supplies

J^l

JI^-

substitution,

6),

and

the substitute, in explanation of

comes immediately after the

on p. 1182

/.

(II.

5-7).,, Jrb's

definition

construction

is

108 A

more obvious
letter

"

in p.

but

1182,

's is

I.

possible, if

and

is

"

"

it

be taken as relating

preferable here, because

dealt with the recognition of substitution (p.


/.

1196,

/.

tcr

"a

has already

10

p. 1197,

13).

P. 1198,

1.

P. 1199,
find

9.

1.

"i"

For

8.

read "in",

J ^! ~

f'lj-i

from

clear

"expression

".

P. 1200,

1.

P. 1202,

MASH
jjrljki

(p.

the two

1.

10 " the

after

"

"

GG

is

of ,j5

"

Insert

the

of the Jrb (p. 179) has

(>M

5^1^

iJ

the

is

"

Read

of the

"

as

is

before

but the

"

(Aud, A)

and

I,

Lane

of

word.

For the sake

L 21.
n.,

of brevity,

though not ph., according

pp. 862, 1054, 1086), are termed "pi*." by Lexi-

occasionally, as here

and on p. 1251 below, by GG, who

"
sometimes save their consistency by adding the qualification
gical ".

**>

more agreeable with analogy, because the second

3.

I.

(Part

cologists;

but I can

should be a comma.

(Sn)

the collective generic n. and the quasi-pl.


to

30)

Hamza "

17.

I.

20-22)

/.

134, note 3), quoting Jrb and another commentator, has

s in t_

P. 1204,

(U.

My MS

6.

I.

349

The stop

4.

which
ii

IV.

Sn.

(A. IV. 349,

no other authority for this

(p.

col.

456,

"pi." to the quasi-pl. n.

3)

lexicolo-

mentions this extension of the term

but not to the collective generic

n.,

as here

and on pp. 1233, 1588 below.


P. 1206,

/.

12.

See P.

I.

608,

Md.

I.

293, Jh. II. 494 (on

of

Lane 1386
and

all

metre.

(col. 2).

four have

The

'
,

first

the

authority has Jj-

P remarking

Jt~

),

" f-

from ,_/-

that this pfov.

i.

q.

is of

*~

Rajaz

108U

P. 1207, IL 9-16.

stood as expressed [58]

^ b the

/.

P, 1212,

IL 22-23.

7.

in jj*

would not be

final.

garden

".

and

^ as pure

is a.

(f )

that pro-

is

solecism, whether the


'

unaltered

?..

and notes on p. 932,

Read

"

25 (to p.
J.

/.

11.

P. 1216,

/.

5.

Read \-&l#

P. 1217,

/.

1.

Lj'ilj*
^

the

1213,

and .p. 938,

5,

P. 1213,

See ^.

10).

II.

6-7

'>

n t^ 6 measure of iJ^I^
*

the name of a place, and )*^5- [383]

so mentioned

f $MM&Kkt [which]

(MAB, TKh)

for

which

is

(MAB)]

[his

Uwarid

(MI)}

atTa'I, d. 8,

munificence and generosity

and was an excellent poet (MAB).

correct [account]

'

[said to be

(TKh)] Hatim (Bk, MI)

by
* S

also [is]

Ibid.

among ep,.(Bk)

a mountain in the territories of Tayyi, on

proverbial

or aa

1493, IL

m *-*t
6
)

the grave of [the celebrated

the formations, together with J^$

who was

J.

->

of ".

">

among

^ being

the same, pure

meant by paragraph

is

>

it is

the original

is

would be under-

(Jk) ".

What
-5

elided letter

& be regarded as the alleviated form of the Hamza in

jc in

22-26

"

In sound, however,

sounded in both cases.

&

"

Read

P. 1210,

nouncing the

so that the

Read

20.

I.

would

If curtailed according to the other dial., it

not fall within the rule, because in

P. 1208,

And

this is the

(Bk).
M

P. 1219,

!.

24.

dance with R. 298,

In R. 354,
I.

/.

1 Q>. 1427,

6, I
I.

supply ^~

22, below).

15

before fo3|j

in accor-

110A

P.

1220,

*JM

12.

1.

J.
^

p.*

Comm. sur
must

[But] **^

l'Alfiyya,p. 230).

o^Jj ,u e

c'est-a-dire

(IM),

is

pro-ag. of

Sacy,
* *

^53
X

(Sn), and

A"

apparently

therefore be in the now. [20, 436].

P. 1222, L

7.

Read

"

"
i.

20-21. " or for ....

II.

e.,

refers to the adventitious letter of prolongation which, in the pass.

L 19), replaces the quiescent

(p. 1220,

not exactly

letter of prolongation is
II.

1220,

"

in the act. i^C;;


siibst,"

though this

for the quiescent

P. 1223, I

7.

that [transfer to )

Read

(Sn). Cf.p. 1399,

P. 1224,

15 (see

P. 1226,

1.

I.

'

Abd

From
II.

is

22.

Read

[transfer to

and

open to the objection


only to a sound letter

the same

as the verse in Part

poem

I,

p.

420,422).

See JU5)

Al* Aziz,

This

[in L 21] are

256,

(p.

Rajd, the Rujiz, of the Banti Fukaim.

Ibn

12.

I.

9-10.

II.

AKB.
8.

IM's saying that transfer

11-12.

II.

which follows

of being contrary to

I.

(p.

14-15), being the same letter, but differently pronounced in

consequence of the change in the preceding vowel

543,

A*D

tf.

13-15)

Dukain says

when he was governor

of

10.

"

Dukain Ibn

I praised
"

AlMadina

Umar

'

/.

(TSh)

14.

Apparently from the same ode as the verses cited on p. 163 and in Part
c

I,

pp. 151, 477, in which case ^jp

*,-

W may

well be coupled to

4-^^

in

the verse

Then
soul,

6,

0,

I wonder

when

it

though

at the heart !

was tamed, how did


'!

fjp

HI
)

how was
it

its

submit

patience f

does not appear thero.

given in

And

AKB.

at the

II.

381,

P. 1227,

1.

Lane

5.

(p. 2140, col. 3) has

"

"

El-Hajjaj

a very

differ-

ent person from Al' Ajjaj.

P. 1230, U. 22-23.
Ibn

Abd AlMalik and

'

Musa was

son,

and Ja'da daughter, of Hisham

they used to kindle the

fire

(DM).

of hospitality

e ^

P. 1231,

II.

13, 15.

Jahn (IT. 1362,

fj.il is printed

by Broch (M. 173, L 1) and

and fAJ by Jahn (IY. 1362,

U. 3, 5),

forms are inconsistent with lY's comment


O"
if

restored,

*<> "
,

"

* f-

I.

5)

is sing.,

/.

IJ says that

21.

[370, 385, 671]

[671], because the

and

augment

f & and

not du., as in

is

is

is

?ia.

conformable to

according to the theory that


I.

18.

See note on p. 1204 (L

P. 1234, L

2.

"

when

it is

20.

Makka (Bk, MI),


Read

Ibid.

its initial, like

IS**W

not affixed to quads, at their beginning,

rs.

its

I.

not of the same crude-form as

>

[331], as -^f*"*** [393] (Bk).

Dele the stop after " high "

P. 1233, L 10.

which

*J*>i

J*l* with Fath of

Gxo
except in

but these
"

and with A's explanation "i.e.

and the trysting-place of the people of AlYaman (MI)

Bk "

by restoring the

a mountain of Tihama," two nights' journey from

"

OS O'

would make && & and **J^J

the pre. n. in which

"

is

a g not a
,

21)?.

or

i.

e.

<f

17.

^ (Part

Read

/.

pluralized,"

/.

"

hence

I,

,"

pp. 1203-4)

letter ".

when

the n.

is

formed

into a lexicological pi., vid. a collective generic n. (See note


on^?. 1204,
I.

21).

P. 1235,

/.

3.

For " the

"

Jahn (IT. 1363,

I.

"
6) has the

Hamza,"

an obvious mistake.
xx>

P. 1238,
that

[ejc.

is

I.

1.

The reason why

[the final

Fatha of ;-* and

~ '

[regarded as] virtually separate [from the succeeding

in]

and

112A

)
>-x

] is only that
& x

con.

j
Cg

and

^^

allowable between the two words

is

pause

x x

and <*]>

should be read

x'

and

for **. )

the grandfather of

29-30) inserts
"
in
before "

MKh

nor does

"

or

first

23

I.

"

II.

because

I.

241,

(vol. II, p.

II.

"

"

and

22,

but no support for these additions

give any

ex. of them, all the exs. given

other authorities mentioned, being

Or a

24-25.

MKh

22-23.

" the ~ "


after
in

[second]
to be found

is

Aud, A, Tsr, or Sn, or in De Sacy's Commentaire (pp. 240-1)

in the IA,

II.

the

.,

i^ 5 found

Possibly

(Sn).

}* and

it is

in

trils.^

(j of corroboration

known from the chapter on the


6 x

where the mobile .y that in the

two is, the J

of the

., c,

This refers to such forms as (^4^;

and

by

which no second

occurs

though he does not mention

^^j

two

first

Corroborative

,- ,-

[610]

exs. represents,

that,

(Sn).
C x x e

^^1

and c^i^I and

and

in the last

preceded by a letter pronounced with Fatb

v., is

but, being immediately followed by the quiescent jj of corroboration,


^

not converted into


X

or ^)^*)

and

(pp. 1557

1564)

9,

can arise

>

>

^")

&x

is

and ^j}*

>

>

not to such as ^3;*

>

where the

^ that

or

is

the

of the v. (pp. 1015,

1564), not being preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath,


vertible into

so that

no question of restraining

nor to such as JJA:X ) and (Jj^^


(

it

or

is

not con-

from such conversion

and

j^A-^

eJ

x o

^ that

where the mobile


x e

.jx^^j

o
?

or

'o

c^4-i

^)

is

the

is

afterwards mobilized because of


.

708, 1012-3).

^jfe^M and

s.

being separated from the quiescent

is

converted into

concurrence with the quiescent

then elided because of

its

or

is

rp

of the r. in their o.f.

x_

and ^j*-^'

^ of corroboration by the pron.

him, as by the

its

or

but that

which

concurrence with the quiescent

113A

P. 1239,
s

analogue
Cf. Part

is/.

*Xc

p. 864,

P. 1241,

1.

P. 1244,

P. 1245,

P 1246,

10.

I.

and

p. 865,

If

^to and

"

"

Read

12.

26

1-2.

II.

to indicate the du.

ables, ^_f

not expressly mentioned in

is

299, but its

^^

^
I,

^jk

4.

/.

"

/.

in]

23.

Read

"

said,

the

would be there

"Ibid.

(c)]

4.

/.

jjjl-ac

were

but see pp. 1556-7, 1562-3.


"

the

is

j ,"

as being the second of the two transfonn-

"

Read

I.

1.

/.

19.

accounting for
"

Read

".

entitled ".

P. 1247, U. 12-15.
s'*s of

s-c-c

i,

'

'

a*

,^,

^^ xi u
*s

~.

(1M), with ^-

i,

which

of

the

is

an adv. dependent upon ^\

in the ace. as

>

the pro-ag.

in jj*sj>

(Sn).

See

MKh.

II.

243 to the same


-.

>

effect.

De Sacj

which seems

to

and Dieterici (IA. 373) print

(Alfiyya, p, 135)

^l

embarrass the construction, and obscure the sense.


O'-

P. 1249,

II.

Read "transformable"/.

22-23.

In

24.

*i

as in

B^

iJ 4

(p-

1237), the l_f

P. 1250,
1.

13.

"

/.

3.

is,

I have not

in its position,"

P. 1251, U. 20-21.
17, questions

*-"
like

*U

whether

i.

come upon the name


e.

in

j^>

like -*

See note on p. 1204, L


?

/.

of course, not convertible into

'

of its author

(pp. 946-7

211.

22.

(MN)

984).

Sn. IV. 393,

*"

)*
'

be pronounced with

Fath of the

initial,

*-'
[247], or Kasr, like

^^

[235, 237]

bat the

latter is

probably

H4A

correct (cee note on

I.

In

/.).

appear to be misprints for

mentioned

HH.

Damm

139,

I.

where

3,

[of the initial], as

and *';*

j**'!

respectively, the pi.


Ox o

the fern., apparently *j**


o

and

II.

and *)**

j**f|

*)** being given as

is

not

Kasr

vriih

>

j*

c is there
said, on the authority of

O'l
lAth, to be pronounced

and quiescence

of the

Ibid,

as in the

>

<

}&

with

KF

of the ,1 in the pi., for I have not seen

triple vocalization of the


I. I.

(Sn)

*
,

Consider the vowel

any mention of this

pi. in the

jxx

KF
of

I take

(Sn).

L>

tioned

(Part

I,

among

to be Kasr, because

pp. 897, 900-2)

while

1.

P. 1255,

II.

I.

Read i_>j

P. 1260,

1.

5,

For

"

719

"

read " 724 ".

"

from

II.

" is

stand for

11-13.

Mb

but,

for

and

men

"

[247],

tril.

is

not men-

[237].

for j is

more common

^.-

^^

in the

Th

as the context

is

"

by

represented by

"

expressly mentioned

() "II.

the second

may
among

are

more

likely to

is called in

j* and

the

grammar

well

"

NA. 330

of the

KK ",
;

the most learned

than the Basrls

his pupils in

are the

Mb

and F, being 17 years

have learnt from him, though not

my

Chronological List

IBr means that ^)*"


-

Abd Bakr,"

have been the Kufi

Ox-X

22-23.

EM. 133

Abu-1' Abbas," which might

Both lAmb and F were Baghdadls

younger than lAmb,

in

"

a Kufi, the authorities here mentioned as

him and F

lAmb, who

his pupil

and IS.

"

IS

AUd being

intermediate between

excellent of

formed

"
"
In Tsr. 353 Iamb

which might stand

Bead

*W

Because substitution of

9-10.

7.

and

like

1.

Th and

&*

a well-known broken pi.

is

P. 1257,

shows

&**

the broken pis. of the unaugmented

P. 1253,

than for

it

first

and second

I.

14.

SxxCX

is orig.

^^

where

respectively.

ilOA

P. 1261,
P. 1262,

See Part

16.

1.

18-19.

II.

I,

p. 1115

12-18).

(II.

and (d) are transposed

(c)

in Tbr.

have followed the order

which

354,

is

in

And. 251.

obviously more appro-

becanse (a) in I. 24 is connected with (d), not with (c)


"
"
Dele
[711, 713] ".
[below] ", and after "shifted" insert

20.

I.

priate,

Sex
P. 1264,

"
713 ".
Ibid. Dele

Read k,

I.

P. 1265, L

"

"

13.

S-o*

^j

and

MAZ, KF)
|

( Jh)

But

14-15.
O

ff and ;/

9xx

and *^ jc

II.

Cxx

Q xt

(Jh,

" the
pi."

refers to

it

(Jh,

KF),

'x
*l*> as
pi. of the

like

8 x

>

}/

pi.

^^

O '

>

^1^

pi.

and

"">

hollow

JL*- is

contrary to
Ox x

the rule laid


O

iu Part

I,

p. 901

(II.

16-17)

and

>

of

down by

Damm

with

of the initial is not given in Jh,

MAZ,

or

KF

under

>

*}* itself ; while ^j* printed by Dieterici in IA. 369, /. 13, for the sing.
Sox
Oxx
of s'oje should probably be ^f- with Fath, as indicated here by the
author of the Aud.

P. 1267,
sings, the
b),

?/.

is

J*fc and

1-13.

^^

pfc. of

J^^ 13 and

^!^

in

which

neither transformed (case a) nor quasi-transformed (case

are here explained as either anomalous or heteromorphous, the


G- x

proper sing, in the latter case having

0x

^>

Jaww was

the

transformed, like

Qx

fi_x

i^ and JS U

its 5

for J;'i

name

of

*>*=*

for

/.

20.

5x
;

or

quasi-transformed,

AlYamama

like

&y

in heathenism until the

Himyari

woman named AlYamama,

[sister

when he had put to death the


of Rabah Ibn Murra atTasmi

(MDh),] named

(Bk).

Rabah (MDh. IU. 285-6, IKhld.

[King, Hassan Ibn Tubba'

II.

24)

it

Riyafc (Tr.

after her
I.

(MDh)]

772, IBd. 56-8).

116A

P. 1270,

*'

>

l-i

I.

each with Fath of the *

in

>X

-*j^*X

)>

^'A-! [727]

by conversion

It

t^x

^x x

or

)>

-BO that t Li

and

be the case in p. 250,

tf

fl

becomes f'~ (printed ^yLA


n"'

x--

v**

for

727 of the M), aoi

[684, 719].

f's

tsLi for

Ibid.

sometimes has its


and J transposed, a&
t ' x
~xx
x^x
^ox
j~ (like Jl3 for Jy ), aor. *>^d for y&i (like -JliaJ for
X ^
X
^ X
iu which case it resembles * Li wished for l*i (like t_L*

into

pronounced with Fath etc."


f.s

by Broch and Jahn


..x

is

f.0'

aor. jkfcj

of the

e.

I.

3,

" which

^-

f r

1.

where the *

18,

xx

x^

>

(like L_>'i for

But

4^J ).

this cannot

expressly said to be guttural j

is

Sx

xx

and & &d (thus lithographed

in

E. 51,

/.

15) should be

Li

ox

^^d

P. 1271 H. 12-13.
P. 1272,

"

Read

20.

1.

[receptacle ".

See;?. 1599 (M.

21

17.

U-15).

This passage in A. IV. 385-6 follows

y. 1273,
"
" anomalous
in p. 1602,
[685 (case 6, f)] (A)
I.

Z.

17.

The Follower (Nw) Abu-lMikdam [or Abu Nasr


(1Kb, Nw, TH, IHjr)] Raja Ibn Haiwa alKindl [ashShaml (Nw, TH)
alFilastml (Nw, TH, IHjr) or alUrdunm (Nw), the Jurist (Nw, IHjr) r
P. ]277,

I.

3.

one of the learned (IKhn)], d. 112 (1Kb,

used to

sit

with 'Umar Ibn 'Abd Al'Aziz (IKhn)

not [convert the

into

Lane's phrase (p. 1811,


,

so as to

col.

that the

become ^6-0
letter

first

converse [735]

I.

from incorporation.
i_Jv-<aJ'

^3^*"*

d^)

as

"

1)

Both

my

*''

slipped out after J-3-;

it

not having

>

its 3

"

should by rule

Its being diptote is

i**"}

I. e.

is

He

you do

^ into

it]

incorporated into the

open to the objection

to be incorporated into the second, not the

ought

15.

Ibid.

and] incorporate [the preceding

6x

Nw, IKhn, TH, IHjr).

or

no reason for

exemption

copies of the Tsr (pp. 356, 846) have

where either 5*
"

its

diptote etc.

mentary explanation of a quality

in

"

3 (referring to |*~I )
is

meant

"name"

has

to be a supple-

[140],

not a part

H7A

the

of

absence of incorporation

reason for

Read " a

17.

1.

"

sort

L
Tsr

20.

Damm

with

jf*

but properly, in

(Tsr, Sn), says the author of the

of the (j

opinion, with Fath of the

my

an intensive form

of

U for b i dder, and therefore on


[the measure of]
*>

Fath of the
(Part

I,

(Sn)

1. 1.

"

mobile in the

) ",

Read "pl."L

5.

',"'."
JLJ

Read "dim."l.

(Part
e

>

I,

23.

"J*

*"

pp. 943, 948).

I,

This clause serves to explain

3-5.

II.

o-^
converted into

by reason of
^j-*^*

"meaning"

P. 1279,

'

after

[above]", here meaning


'
~' x
ibid. I can find no other authority for ^>

p^. 964-6)

zapl. of Sj*c (Part

whose third is a mobile

Put a colon

15.
i

18.

e.

p. 1211).

P. 1278, L
?.

i.

>

Jj** [343] with


*

it8

in

J -^
1

mobility

>

and

II.

&

why

this

may

notwithstanding that

16, 18.

draws a

it is

distinction

and uyj*'*

making conversion

is

Damm.

pronounced with
P. 1280,

strong

between

preferable in the former; but

necessary in the latter, from the intolerable heaviness of double


)

be

^&

/.

13.

(MN)

II.

AlKulab (Jsh).

authority of As. to be

From an

21-22.

by him when taken prisoner by the Taim


the second day of

after

See pp. 1585, 1660.

After " v." insert " [in the pret.]

a distinctive pron. [166]

20.

is [said

(Bk)] a water [belonging

by ANB, on the

to the Banil

TamTm

(Bk)] between ALBaara and AlKufa (Bk, ZJ, MI), where were the
first

and second

(MI).

[battles of]

AlKulab, twa of their celebrated days

For other verses of this ode seep. 1577 and Part

I,

pp. 161,

959.

P. 1281,

II.

1-2.

Of. lAth. I.

468 (note 3)

from A. IV. 401 should come immediately after

16

ArRibab [309, 310], on

of

AlKulab

"L

ode composed

U. 1-3.
"

both ways

This extract
"
(p. 1586,

H8A

(
I.

15)

but I have inserted

here partly to avoid repeating

it

it

there,

and

partly to indicate the source of the corresponding passage in Ter. 356


10.
Read " (Tsr) ".
(847 of my

MS)?.

The And

P. 1282, I 15.

have

(vol. II, p. 248)

down but Sn
~x xxx

jjjtjft

MKh

IV, p. 403), and

(vol.

being trans., this phrase should be

Jj^

water (as I have translated

its

wAose water

J^y

apparently meaning whose water pours

jj^J

down

that pours

t*
tex*) or *;

y^+

objects that,

',

if.

(p. 253),

is

poured down

I.

in the

it

" with

Read

23.

great ".

P. 1285, I
L

(Tsr)

AlGhamr

3.

[without Abu]

( J)

Abu-n Najm alKilabl

Dhur Rumma's mistress Mayya was daughter

4.

of Mukatil,

or 'Asim, Ibn Talaba Ibn Kaie Ibn 'Asim alMinkarl (see TSh. 334-5,

IKhn. 563), not of Mundhir.

0x

Ox

P. 1286, L

*l&
X

6.

and

Ox

^a*" occur in

some

of the

MSS

after

u^i^-

are given in R. 355 as part of the text of the SH


Dele " 719 ".
are not found in SH. 136, nor in Jrb. 180?. 10.

(MASH), and

but

'

P. 1287,

Read

14.

I.

16.

I.

*;^

After "

"
.

put a

658)]

comma.
)

P. 1288,
J
Lp5***

and

1.

"
After " possible
put a

12.

(R- 356, L 13)

in
(like tt>UUJ

I.

5.

&IJUJ )

(IT)

4.

o. /.

omits L_)^|

after

not of the aor.

".

^*<*>

12-13.

10) are required here.

Put a colon
;

II.

but the context shows that their

P. 1290, L

comma

"

(IY)

&JM

which

"

(for

I.

12.

*A^)

),

is

added by

I. e.

as in

IT and

of the pret.
f.

10,

?.

18.

Jrb

(for

Read

H9A

P. 1292,

13.

1.

''s

^'
S

struction*J
's

would not

^J^

as /or

Me

deed o/

i/ie

c'^'-o

Zf.s

dl|
^i*
J*Mj
' '
"
&

The usual con-

9-11. (pp. 485, 653).

>

' '

and

/ears fftwi,
it

<4>

XCIH.

C/.
s

e,f-

aa /or God, fo

righteous, he takes example by

suit the metre.

1294,

/.

6.

Bead

P. 1296,

1.

6.

Its

"

".

[below]

author

is

not

named (Jsh)

Ibid.

(IY. 1372, A. IV. 414), in which version the subject of the rerse
*

not apparent

s ^ so

as in^. 1299

Ibid.^^^^i]^ (A, Jsh),

(I 15)

II

play on words

because

<><j>

It is cited

(Jsh).
to

perhaps implied here,

9-10.
"Os

J^J

J^

meaning

A^J

O's

~,

is

is

-s

a calf of a loild coio

is

by S as by a

have been forged by

verse

(in p. 1297,

/.

KhA

man

it is

Its

author

Yashknr, but

of

(IY).

7), that

/. /.

(vol. I, p.

" a
by

man

is

not

is said

named

[by some]

300) says of the next


Yashkur "

Banu

of the

tfO* ^--^

and afterwards says of this verse ^.i

meaning and

stood as

and a poet

1.

7.

same poet also

(S, R,

;!
"

>

[an ep. of )i-}~

author

all
is

which IY seems

says, whereas

it

may

to under-

only

mean

II.

not

P. 1298,

16-17.

MN)

(M, IY,

Jrb,

MASH)

meaning that she

,]

until they dry, because


they are so

them

J^j

also says.

P. 1297,
dried,

the

Its

author

lets

remain in her eyrie

numerous (IY) that she cannot eat


is

not

named (Jsh)

II 21-23.

Its

named (Jsh).

I.

9.

On *j**

see Part I, p.

becomes ^y;*' when synarthrous or pre. or a

1171

(II.

voc. or

2-10)?. 14 ;U

paused upon.

120A

P. 1299,

M (A. IV.

1.

1.

413), with a dotted

i.

q. r /il,asin

x.-

Al'Aim and the Msb, the language


^0^

to be read as

and

"

*-

jj^

the

first

is

But

(Sn).

x--

of

which

hemistich

(with the undotted

Read

2.

I.

L " inseparable "

I.

is

8^-

q. <-Jy~

and *f

I,

This

9.

"

"

Read

13.

I.

(Tsr)]

,.

meant to exclude the

which, on elision of the

P. 1307,

i.

"

is cited

P. 1304,

Aud

[apparently

a foreign word that people use with the

8 ^
ex. of

"

is

in Jh.

Ibn

"

is

an explanation of the meaning

it

it is

an unrestricted

obj.,

i.

direct obj. of

q. l**k

of

28.

^r!^

in the preceding words]

w''UiJ] |,L* ^

?.

^
s '

of the obj. in

is

due

XIII.

I.

16.

4-0,
la**" [41,

504].

[above]

"1.

In the text of

M on

P. 1310,

Z.

11. J>eZe

P. 1311,

I.

12.

"

"

0--JX

Jdhn, between <-J^)^

and

16.

Read

s ^

^}^

L-JJ;*^
'

^-^J
, '

686, as printed by

I insert

^ijj)<e
?
S

not actually written by

because the

here

is

Broch and

*X,^

'

'f^

difficulty,

^jdJ

to thee,

a ,

'

or Ma?/ happiness belong


'^ S"
"
"
in
as
the
17. explanation
here,
of
ag.
^'^ ^~> [504] ; and

intended,

^i.^.

enunc.

is

(' ^j .^

nom. the J denotes deserving or quasi-ownership

[504] the sense being Happiness

if

13.

have believed, and wrought good works (K, B)

^5^ in the

(o f/iee /

/.

-'G^''yx^

T/i5i/ <7iaf

With

necessarily suppressed [41]

Cl

governed by oxia Mayst

thou be happy
G'
^

not of

8),

(1.

--

f-

in the ace.,

"

'&
v^**] whereas,

makes ^.j* a

Abn

of the perf. pi. masc. now.,

[110, 234], is at the end of the n.

the construction, because

"

for

<

577 as an

I.

Zlbid.

This

ex.

as evidently
^

>

v^j^"3

substituted not for the

of

presents

u_^U

as

9 ^

Eeems to make

out,

but for the u?

of

vlj*^ (? 1315,

II.

18-19)

while

12U

substitution for this

its

cannot be explained, according to the rules

i. e. the first
in
,
given in this section, since in the dim. this
<"
O
Q o ^ *
Z. 8,
and p. 1315,
CfOyxA^ (o.f. of --~!}i5^ ) is not quiescent (p. 1301,
,

The

M. 12-15).

rule stated by R, however, in Part

will account for

it

IY

15.

p. 1207,

I,

apparently regards f&

II.

as (J*M

13-19,

>*&

,~

on'gr.

,,e.f
1

964, 1184, 1253)

Hamza

second

(p. 974), its

f&

being converted into

then reappearing in the

o.

f.

in the sin*;. (pp.

and dim.,

of the pi.

s.

'f.

and there converted

into

of conversion of

exa

means that the

Hamza

(not

into

Hamza

converted from

if so,

But,

(pp. 973-4).

If

in the

*&

I;

>

>*
for

p*

>*.

(p.

1184, 1253)
into

of

974)
:

J**

or as

two
^

>

and dim.

Hamzas

ez;*.,

may

second

no

BO that, in his view, there is

is

"

converted

combination

two Hamzas," and the obligatoriness of the substitution must be other-

wise explained.

See Part

I,

pp. 991, 1198-9, 1203, 1208 on the latter


>

case; and

p. 1207,

II.

12-18, on the former, the

of

O ' '
as dug., like that of
1.

are

converted into 3 in
"

$1/117. is

but in either case he holds that the

in the pi.

regard *& as
f
]
orig. f&]\ [above], then
(pp. 964,

Z, in citing these

-f.

on the other hand, he

" the combination


of two
the pi, and dim-, his assertion about

has no foundation.

<,'{>

and p*i

21.

see

jjj^ (Part

In the two ess. given

Part

I,

p. 1326 (1.

P. 1312,

1.

After

4.

(II.

l.)p

chapter on the Relative

ingto

I,

p. 971),

19-20) the

1329

(?.

"

"

explained

Noun and

though
|

"

J^
"

being treated

<

J^^

here

As

is third.

is

foreign

to the

fourth

4).

(p. 357,

II.

"
in the
16-17) adds

the chapter on Transformation," refer-

300 (pp. 1324-9), 719 (p

1563).

In the

Transformation precedes that on Substitution. Cf.

R
.

the chapter on

684

(p. 1241, H.

5-12).

P. 1314,

1.

I.

p. 1315, L

1.

This explanation probably applies to

the pronunciation described in (e} as well as that

mentioned in (h).

s 0*0*0

P. 1316,

7-9.

II.

y^-J

(^

&>'
is

jj->

the material part of this

ex.,

and

the

SH

gives no

to'c-e

IT and E

P. 1317, L

18.

Read

" dims."

in both eds., pp.

(KF)

do not say

P. 1319,

186,

116)

MUSA

(d, 647).

dim.

Its

is

fc^-

fc^-A (CD.

Hamza

(Jh,

here

I.

KF), not fc

>

(Jh).

^#

Read

2.

1.

21-23.

II.

which the

after

))*\

^j-i (D,

3 '

IBN

prefix y*

>f

There seems to be no object in alleviating the

237).
19.

cJ^J ^

insert

M and R

more while the

Abu-1'Ula IDRIS Ibn

6.

I.

Mutammad

alAnsarl alKurtubl, a Grammarian, Philologist, and Reader

He

dwelt at Sabta (Ceuta), and lectured there; and was

celebrated for his accomplishments and learning

(BW).
8x

P. 1320,
is

a subst. for

P. 1324,

"

6.

I.

a (p.

according to most," while some hold that the * in

1323

it is infl. t in

12 and ^- 1326
>

>

ll -

to the [n.] pre. to

(1) that

there are four opinions,

assumed vowels [129]

l-

As

10-14.

II.

>

which

is

it

is

the

preferred by

[129] in the Tashil

held by Jj [159] and

IKhb

of the

the opinion of the majority

with an apparent Kasra [displacing the Kasra of


is

(4) that

1st pers.

infl., in the three oases, with

the nom. and ace., with an assumed vowel

IM

it is

(3) that

(2) that

and, in the gen.,

affinity
it is

(Sn)]

uninfl.

which

which

neither infl. nor uninfl.

G
is

held by IJ (A)

1 ~ 2 )-

and, according to this,

when you say

which

'

y<c(s*

is

"

^&

^>

My

manservant

is
is present,
jS*

now., since constructive inflection

But both

of these [last]

[parsed as] an inch., in the place of a


is

not peculiar to the uninfl.

two opinions are plainly weak (A.

(Sn).

III. 4-5).

123A

P. 1326,

None

3.

I.

of the three theories in

8 (PP- 1326-1328)

^y^

accounts for the mobilization of the second letter in


a

assume that the rule prescribed for the


It

p. 1365,

4-p. 1366,

/.

/.

rel. n.

to

difference

is jj'*l*

Akh,

P. 1327,

vowels (Part

I,

^y*^

(Part

and the most

(p. 1329, IL 8-9)


:'s

ia ^)l***

that cfl)* 9

II.

21-

according

" resemble the


aprothetic ns." in being infl. with

3.

/.

between the two opinions

and, according to S,

like

seems to be the one propounded by IJ (p.

1328, U. 7-10), and apparently adopted by

The

"

extends to the du. also

1),

satisfactory theory, therefore,

23.

^y*

we

unless

xx-

II.

p. 21,

A single letter being unable to support

21-22).

the inflection (p. 1323, U. 22-24), a second

is

appended, on which

it

may

9'
rest,

as in *&

19.

See S. n. 79

are given in

R. 130, U.

Put a comma, instead

10.

1.

306

(?.

18) 80

(I.

(p. 1364,

1.

Some

3).

21

of a full stop, after

I.

extracts from this passage

p. 1365,

/.

1)

in combination with

8-9.

C/. the explanation given

P. 1331, U. 5-13.

by

in

751 (pp.

1791-2).

P. 1332,
II.

1.

15-16) have

P. 1333, L
seems to be
(II.

15.

"

4.

Both

my

copies of the Tsr (p. 362,

v does not precede

it,"

For "taken" R. 359,

less appropriate (cf. p. 1299,

19-21)?.

17.

Abii

'Amr ashShaibanl (R.

I.

4).

2,

and p. 859,

an obvious mistake.
I.

3,

4-8)

has "derived," which


U. 14-15.

'Amr Ibn Al'Att (IY. 13791

359,

fusion here between the

II.

I.

1.

It looks as if there

two Abu 'Amrs.

Perhaps

C/. p.

12)?.

329
Abii

were some con-

wrote "Abtl

'Amr," meaning LAI (Prefatory Note to the Abbreviations of References)

P.

"
and some injudicious copyist inserted ashShaitani."

1334, II 15-16.

ti

We

saw him (R. 359,

1.

9).

124 A

P. 1335,
X
2.

W&

1.

1.

(M, IY. 1379)

her flock (A. IV.

i^-

j*-'* (M, according to both Broch and Jahn)


O

x-

lasu*

418)?.

(A), his

>

saying '*^i> ^sx**


#x

^^ being perhaps a

d.

[prepoa.]

to [the indef.]

3.

>

U*i [78],

e.

i.

sa0

i/ie

(in

of their being) below (the quantity wherein

life of her neck, meaning of herself (Sn), i. e. not enough to


"
"
"
"
"
her
their
refers to the
her
to the
alive, where
keep
gulps," and

was) the

"VO

"
;

"

,'

while, in the version with U^** for


" themselves " and "

and

them

alive

^^ (Note on

"

"
1.

1),

fAeij'

should be read, the pron.

referring to the ftock.

In this text

P. 1337, II 4-5.
>

>

i^J

that

all

given in IT. 1380,

is

6,

ia

was assumed

in

I.

a
^j-*

671

which may be meant

The

(p. 1102).

XVIII.

for

2.

[205]

rest of the text is taken

as

from Jrb

(p. 183,

II.

3-4,

of

my MS)

19-21.

II.

(Sn), ISk says that


Q

ft

the serpent (Jh).


G-U

is

its o. f- is fif

which

is

Jh says

in the

Sahah

O^

0>x

abbreviated,

like^ and

>

O *x

and ^i* and

jj-A^

[251] (Jh, Sn)

and what he transmits from ISk

implied by the wording of the

is

Ow

"

"
(Sn), which has
fl ), like (j-

KF

[251],

is

...... the

with Kasr,

>

&

jd

pi.

like
serpent, white and slender, or general,
fil
B

,"

where

"

like

"

is

j! is

sometimes abbreviated into

For the

first

"

taken by Sn to imply that


O

Oof-

o ,e

1.

<*x

j*^

like ^j

I.

9.

Dete"262".

P. 1340,

Z.

2.

Put a comma, instead of the

,!)U

(I Y, Aud,

Tsr), apret.

x
I- 1,

[251]

,_>**

what " read " which."

P. 1338,

17.

into

v.

(MN)

MN) :^t\)
:

full stop,

(IK, Ahl. 185).

Ji^" (IK, Ahl),

&&

for Js-ox;

^-

after

(I Y,

[757]

Z.

MN,
18.

Tins looks like a transposition (Part


'-<>

jijf

e."
iJy

*'

'*

'^'

u^JuUiJ or

pp.

I,

XXXVI

IX), properly

'.'

that have been, or are,

J**"**

narrow fof

too

the entrance of needier.

P. 1341,

and one

One

3.

/.

of " those

and a chief among


mitted to

of the nobles of the Banil Rabi'a Ibn 'Amir

whose hearts are conciliated

[Kur. IX. 60]

and became a Muslim

apostatized, and joined Kaisar [below]

'Umar made him governor of Hauran


where he died (1Kb, AGh,
title

and then

says that (Is)]

[a country in Syria

Is). Kaisar

[Caesar]

for

(Bk)],

a foreign name,

is

of the Kings of the Greeks, as Tubba'

Arabs, Kisii [Chosroes]

but afterwards returned,

And [1Kb

and [again] became a Muslim (1Kb).

He sub-

hia people, clement, intelligent ( AGh).

the Apostle of God,

being the royal

"

is

for the

Persians, and AnNajasbl [the

the

Negus] for the Abyssinians (Jk).


P. 1343,

19.

I.

Then, if they pull

After

IY

this text

down my home by

adds " the poet says

treachery,

verily it ia a

noble
,1

heritage that recks not of consequences

"

Ibid.

Read "

orig.

oj^j

".

o**>

P. 1344, I

as

2.

P. 1345,

/.

2.

P. 1347,

I.

12.

Read

For "

is

"

read "

It is rod. as

being a coordinative

s."

being a aubst. for the

but, even in tie latter case,


9

occupying the place of the third rod. in


P. 1348,

I.

2.

ia

is

and aug.

quaai-rad. as

and JA*

(II.

Shu'aib was one of the Prophets (KF).

phet Shu'aib, says Thi,

16-17).

The Pro-

Shu'aib Ibn HIka'il Ibn Taskhar [below]

Ibn Madyan Ibn Ibrahim alKhatil

and, says 1Kb, the paternal grand" of the


mother of the mother of Shu'iub was daughter of Lot.
["But
;

17

126A

mother"

omitted in 1Kb. 21 and Tr. I

is

~. '

Shu'aib was called

Of*
$

\tV

And, says Tin,

365.]

u^*k^ The

Preacher, or Orator, of the

Prophets [from the beauty of his appeal to his people (K,


83),

who were

at Hittm,

is

which AsSam'ani

to religious uses
[it],

which

says,

is

life.

he
of

a town on the shore of Syria

and people repair

"
I.

'[above]

known

to

it

and

this,

to the inhabitants of

which

his grave is a building,

from distant

is

consecrated

places, to visit

B. VII. 83. gives " Yasjur " for

and obtain a blessing (Nw).

Taskhar

And

notorious, well

is

And upon

our countries.

"

of his

on VII.

AsSam'an! says that the grave

users of short measures and weights (K)].

became blind at the end


Shu'aib

These verses are attributed by Jhz, Kl,

5.

Ox.^
and

'Abd

to Abu-l'Amaithal

AlUh Ibn

among them

in the language with various meanings,

the noble chief

(AKB)

The

8-9.

II.

And J^i*

Khalid.

the huge lion and

correct version is

o*

"O.^

[the one here

>^.-^**/io

M^

% in
place of

given, which

with
is] that of Jhz,

hemistich]

and with the second hemistich thus [worded,

L 9]

(HKh)]

and so
;

quotes this verse

but he quotes the

and she said

to

us

first

tivo (irorota,

live coal

the Mustaksa

was

one) of ivk^cli

spoke to her two (words,

another hotter than

ii>

[in

II.

one")

16-18]

e.

as in

was

which

Both

is

eds. of

like water, and'

upon thirst, or and another upon a thirst

where Thorbocke prints

no vowels
tinople ed. gives

i.

[on Proverbs

like tnow,

(AKB).

of which
t

hotter than live coal,

[in the first

hemistich tlms

H says

more appropriate to what


the D (pp. 119, 72) have

And I

^-^

occurs

while the Constan~

but neither of these versions yields so clea

127A

above

/.

a sense as those of Jhz and

Read " which

15.

"
/.

19.

Read "holds".
P. 1350,
P. 1351,

"
read " below
For " above

12.

/.

13-14. Jh. II.

II

576 has

f or g

".

and

has " and replace

(p. 990, col, 1)

it

by

",

and

* is

no pause

and

pausal form

unaccountable in the

first

doubtful in the second, because

at the

end of an

where pause

ex.

is

Lane

"
:

but tht

*;3

it is

ji

JS

*$ > *>**
*C

quiescence of the

for

*x ' '

*~' *

on which there

is

unusual to give th 3
In an

not in question.

'K*

actual phrase, no doubt, *i

when the

unnecessary

>

would be repeated [227]


is

object

to

but repetition

is

show merely the form, not the con-

struction.

1.

10.

o,

'*x>
P. 1352,

**.

&*rfiV" is dim. of

^^

and

^-

of

p. 1223)

1.

20.

P. 1354,
>

Its

author

"They"

16.

I.

named (Jsh)

refers to

/.

21.

vj'^ and

I,

3yuu^ (R. 360)

c^3

(not

x^

and ^fcJUiS

).

P. 1355, M. 10-11.

Lane

not

is

(Part

x-

(p. 2644, col. 3,

P. 1356,

II.

'Ubaid (TSh,

This

under

the

is

^^

"

vei-se of Jereer

KA, AKB),

or Ibn

TSh, to have been

so says

(AKB)

Sgh

foster-brothers of the Apostle of

AKB), and

to

have

(AKB)

in the

of the

IHjr,

AKB)

Yazld Ibn

Abi 'Uhaid (KA, AKB), asSa'di

alMadani (IHjr), the Poet (TSh, IHjr,

AKB), and Reader

alluded to in

Abu Wajza (TSh, KA,

6-7.

"

'Ubab

Banu

God

died [at

AKB),

Traditionist

is said,

(TSh,

by 1Kb in the

Sa'd Ibn Bakr Ibn Hawazin,

[Part

I,

p. 310 and Note] (TSh,

AlMadina (TSh,

AKB)]

iu the

128- A

year 130

But

AKB).

(TSh, IHjr,

Sulaim, and only grew up

among

whom

sold

XI. 79)
verses

I,

This verse

is

say that he was of the Banit

Band Sa'd (AKB),

the

(AKB):.

Read "-woof"-

7.

1.

In

1398).

(p.

349

(p. 1679;

Path of the

[382, 679]

This distinction

trans, v
since

139-40
[60]

from

is

is

is

intranf.

J^y* anc^

~j

also,

is

Jjjj*

(DM.

(3*7*'

and

See p. 839

20-21.

II.

a [697]
is

For "349" read

12.

17-18) thejxw. aor.

KA, AKB)

II. 142,

II.

Jffjt*

no way depends upon

11-12), in

15. j*J

1.

In Amr.
I

y~

(K on I. 4),
He was [Abb Kiran (KA)] Tufail

1Kb

Kais (KA).

describer of horses
J

in heathenism

poetry (TSh).

AKB)]

3
j*-

As

TSh

that Tufail

I,

an elegant
[Ibn 'Auf

(AKB) he was the best


KA, AKB), and was called

The Beautifier [below] from the beauty

says that he

them (AKB).

was

that

the Arabs (TSh,

was named

of Horses from the frequency, and

alKhuza'I informed

cJW

said to be one of the most, ancient poets

i v,

his description of

OS

^
>

II.

Ibn Ka'b alGhanawi a heathen (TSh,

says in the

among

\\^i}

being pass, of a singly

>

have the same government.

(KA, AKB),

poet

from

not noticed by AdDasukii probably from.

the only form mentioned

Ibn 'Auf (KA,

" 697 "

Jy, with

and,. with quiescence, is

by Tufail [Ibn Ka'b (ID)] alGhanaw!

ancient poet (ID).

me

of two-

followed by

is

"II.

of (the

inadvertence, because his position that

of

who

KA.

19 20).

P. 1357,

it,

two hemistichs

of

compounded

Read "time

11.

to one of

a slave fsee the whole story in

as.

but occurs thus in the Sahah of Jh,

others
(II.

had been

his father

me

that

senior to

,,t

said to

An Nabigha
;

J4*k

the Tufait

[above] from the beauty, of

Abil Dulaf

in Kais being more ancient than he

o *

j**M

lAAs

J*^

of his

Hashim Ibn Muhammad

him

"

alJa'dl,

My

uncle [As] told

no champion

and that Mu'awiya used

[poet],

to Bay

Leave

lAth

me

mentions t'mt

governor of AlBasra

P.

1358,
col.

947,

(jj.

P.

author

Its

3) eaya that

in this line see

1363,

1362

it is

by Jamil
is

"the-

"-f. 22.

[last]

and P. 1366, I

16,

1.

II. 249,
I.

"

3. cy,JL*i

P. 1367,

Read " [with

(B on

the

in continuity]

P. 1365,

On

to p. 1362 (IL 19-24).

24-25).

(II.

Read

4.

I.

(KA)..

named (Jsh). But Lane


I 13. Read " (M, R) ".

not

is

The reference

j>.

**

Hashim Ibn Muhammad was appointed

this

P. 1361, I IV.
t

will about the other poets

in 305.

12.

1.

'

and say what ye

Tafail,

257) should evidently be cy,l>

From

6.

the same

poem

printed by Fleischer

'*
.

as verses in Part I, p. 366,

and Part III, p. 388.


P. 1368, I 14.

P. 1370,

1.

^fy*^ (R.

" seeled

Read

2.

361, L 7) an evident misprint.

"-L

This

3.

in

?.

M.

176, I 6,

***

follows ;*!**

(p, 1369,

Z.

9).

After " when insert " not


L 17.
The " incor"
** into >
is not the conversion of
which we
porative conversion
P. 1371, L

2.

are discussing, this being independent of incorporation, as


x x^

in

>.

is

^ki and u^j


f

but

is

the subsequent conversion of one approxi"'' s

mate into the other,


this

seen

e. g.

of

*>

iato & in

conversion being a necessary

j**>

''*.
f

or of

preliminary

ki

to.

into 3 in

fa

incorporation

[735].

P. 1372,

I.

13.

Cited by

Ks

in Part I, p.

1463

(Z.

iifrf.

21)
*

V9,

The verse before

(Jh>.
jjx

^if-*>

it is

given

Be

sure thou do not detain

* *

but in Jh'a version UU*aft; I

(MN)

f.

21.

A Convert

(Ifl)^

130A

Au

heathen-Islam! (TSh).

prominent among
said that

(KA,

[early (Is)] poet

the poets of the

Umawl

uud

Is)

cavalier,.

It i*

dynasty (KA).

Kura' was his mother, his father's name being Suwaid or

He

'Arar.

courted the mother of

Jam,

the poot

and afterwards
"

and AlFarazdak (Is)

lived to be judge between Jarir

I.

23

s<i-a

y^)i

,*f.

(B ou

la.

appropriate.

(Jh), which in this section is more


**
II. 347 has
which may be j>) I shall be
j^j!

MN)

L. 23,

yaOj

chidden or j>)

Cited in

(thee^ll. 23-24.

will chide

an

L. 23. [193, 233, 649] as

on

>

of dualization of the

ex.

as equivalent to repetition of the

(not

ctg.

K)

treated

v.
V

P. 1375,

biit

10.

I.

Derenbourg

and similarly Lane

(6. II. 342,

col
(p. 369,

I 8) prints

prints

>+&

and

**

and ^/*

Broch (M. 176) and Jahu (IY. 1276, 1390) omit the Tathdld

(see p. 1701, I

19~p.

1702,

I.

2.)

I 12.

Hanzala (Parti,/). 187A)


Malik
I

Darirn

Jarir
i

Fukaim
P. 1376,

I.

11,

LJ

in here

is

abstractive (Part

the sense being that the camels


urine, which had dried

tails

upon them in

I,

p.

XLI,

II 9-20),

were so stiffened by dung and


the heat of

summer, that they


<

stood

up

straight

my Lord

(Jh,

like

MN,

the horns of the mountain-goat

Jsh), so recited by

IM

in the

CK (MN)

il (MN, Jsh), recited by Z (MN), IH, Jrb, and

s +

V; ^

L 18.

or

II 18-19.

13U

MD

"

says

Abu-lGhul recited

inhabitants of

P. 1377,

I.

9.

Its

P. 1378,

I.

6.

1Kb

(LL).
to

AlYaman

these versos by cue of the

me

to

(MN),

author

known

not

is

great tribe of Ma'a-id

mentions

Himyar, and

"

or, it is said, of

KudVa Ibn

31)

(p.

(Jsh).

AlYaman

are reckoned of

A Yaman
1

Ma'add, who went over

and

Kuda'a Iba

51)

(p.

Malik Ibn Himyar


1.

1,

I.

20.

should apparently be

f*

printed by Fleischer in B. I[. 115,

*>
P. 1379,

Or

20.

/.

P. 1381, L 4
quiescent before i

what

tvith

have transferred the

of

on

there says (on

G95 to

latter

paragraph (on ^j

696, aud amalgamated

>>

II.

10-11. )OjJ

''
by Broch in M. 177

Jahn

in

IY. 1391

(1.

(I

1.

absence of an intervening vowel, "

makes

the transition

impossibility

P. 1382,
*

II.

moro abrupt

1753

p.

10-11.

(II.

when

I.

21.

XXIII.

114,

and

;i*~J printed

the

^*^
II.

first

as given

The

18-21.

is

by

quiescent,"

For the reason of the

24-25).

See P.

Md.

II.

119.-U.

Read

'

j-jiv-

sec-

and

Kead

13.

SH

because

),

it

>' as

1), should be jOjj

15)

jj(<*+ [below].

pi.

quiescent before ^

two subjects together

treats these

^ >

>

J^-

or sixth, as

fifth

and

)*=^

P. 1383,

I.

15

p.

1384,

I.

3.

Tiiere

" recoils
(p. 185, L 4) of the Jrb, between

and "
ing to

so that the
j

and

coalesce

".

is

a hiatus, in ray

souwwhat from the

have ventured on

SIS

"
^j>

attribut-

Jrb so much of the context interposed by IY, whose argu-

ment he

is

here borrowing with some abridgment, as

to re-establish the

is

connection between these two clauses.

necessary

132A

<

> - *

J^

P. 1384, I 16.

given by Jahn (IY. 1393,

I.

1)

a mid-

print.

P. 1385,

9, 10.

It.

simulating the sound of

written as (1)

is

>

e. g.

of the Jrb (p. 185,

I.

10),

R. 363,

I.

14.,

which here has &')>


Ox

> >

and

my MS

in

J->}>

(2)

inj). 1382,

1.

g. in

e.

>

5)

and similarly

M.

in

which has

177,

SH.

8,

^^^

142,

and IY. 1393, I


1386,

II.

14-15)

6,

which have

(3)

>* and

IY. 1463,

in

e. g.

JJ-* (for
/.

J.

6,

and J^-* in p.

;^

3,

(for

which has

and ^^^-i (as

in|>. 1718,

/.

I have throughout adopted the third

/).

notation, because obviously the clearest.

P. 1386,

I.

P. 1387,

II.

Bead

9.

"

accordingly]

The

17-19.

outlet of

".

^ and ^

is

the middle of the

tongue, and the opposite part of the palate (p. 1707),

being towards the


while that of

tongue

(p.

inwards as

"

but

IY

The

in outlet

but only the second in

second in ^f> and

here makes the latter outlet extend so far

I.

I.

21.

" two causes " are


(1) covering and (2) com-

and quality

(sibilance), both

^r and an approximation
,

5.

(pp, 1194-5).

found in
to part

^j>

of the

6 X

P. 1390,

read "like".

P. 1388, I 18.
niunity with

of the tongue

root,

impinge uppon the upper end of the former

to

For "likely

and lower towards the

upper end

between the central incisors and the tip of the

is

1710)

tip,

its

Read

" as

*<*

i.

q.

X-

*<*

(A)

"

I 17.

And

for

133A

P. 1391,

given in

Read

1.

1.

IV, 414

>

This

18-20.

II.

is

the version actually


(II. 16-17 and

but I have substituted the other

22-23), for a reason which appears to me conclusive (p. 1392,


I, 21.
To avoid useless repetition, A's saying here quoted
2-5)
transferred from No. 20 below (p. 1392, I

and p. 1379,

11-12,

P. 1392,

I.

P. 1393,

II.

I.

ia

695 (p t 1378, U.

3).
" Substitution."

Read

20.

to

1.)

II.

Sn. IV. 417,

13-14

1.

8,

has

of the

for the ,j

,"

an obvious misprint.
I. 9.
The extracts from the SH in this section are taken
the
dissertation
on the Unsound and the Sound (SH. 6),
from
partly
and partly from the chapter on Transformation (8H. 111).

P. 1396,

P. 1397,

II.

Elision

12-14.

is

formation (Cf. p. 1396, U. 6-8),


p. 1441,

I.

2).

regarded by 1H as a mode of transbut by Z as a distinct process (see

word may be described

as transformed,

i.

e.

altered

form (p. 1441, I. 3), by elision of a letter but the letter elided
can hardly be so described, since elision makes its form disappear
in

altogether.

P. 1398,

1.

715 and Part


P. 1401,
"

"

ball

"

I.

7.

frora the

Apparently

same poem

as

verses on p.

155.

I, p.

18.

Approaching

(Lane, p. 2350,

col.

to the

sound of

"a"

word

in our

"
2), or rather

a" may be followed by a " w "

bawl," in order that the


r>"
as the Fatha on the J in *** is

Qs^^
orig.

followed by a

P. 1403,
"

quin."l.

23.

(in SjJU

).

[672J ". See p. 1116


Dale the first " in".

16.

I.

"

I.

12.

Read

P. 1405,

1.

21.

Read

"

P. 1404,

and

(II.

18-21) -ibid.

".

[named (R, Jrb)]

".

s^
And*;; [187,198,640].

P. 1408,

MO.

P. 1409,

I.

21.

"of

P. 1410,

I.

8.

Read

~^

J^"
"

and

s* ,

S;s*- (p. 1547).

they substitute

"I.

12.

*s

\M

with Fath of

Read

its first,

and quiescence of
IS

its

Jfc (M, IY,

SH)

second (Bk)

^jid

134A

Yayan, [with

its

mobilized

second]

3Jj

daaJj

31$

battle
90,

with Fath or Kasr of

IY. 1396) with Kasr, which

initial is

its

^ (Bk

Ibid. SlJmlT

(Bk. 187, 234)

I. 14. a
valley between
are two hills (MI)
I. I.

(KF)

Dahik and Duwaihik (MI, KF), which

is

place wherein was a

187)

"

1.

"one word only,"

1],

together with

"
(

<**

tolerated because of
in

J*>

P. 1414,
their *

J33

from

&M

This " cause "

20.

a*

>

and J

is

Z.16.

j| [above]

I 16) means " which

here

is

the quiescence of the

be a

R inserts this

17-18.

ZZ.

may

I.

(T.

O x x

>XO
first 3

"

e.

i.

R. 296,

in

the well-known version (T).


x

P. 1411,

sjlM

in

which case

and

their

clause to preclude the idea that

(as apparently,

though not

9 xx x
really, in (jljd^

P. 1416,

I.

P. 1418,

ZZ.

P. 1420,
1356,

Z.

"

17.

[quiescent] ".

9-10. "

would be orig

Seep. 246,

"

18.

I.

20-21.

ZZ.

[although"

(IZ.

Cf.

15-18).

Part

I, p.

6.

and p. 1422,

P. 1421,

Z.

8,

P. 1425,

Z.

1.

initial, is

2.

"therefore,"

i.

Z.

O
,

not conformable to the

P. 1427,

Z.

21-23. Cf. p. 1219

P. 1428,

Read

10.

ZZ.

(ZZ.

7-8

"

elision is

Ox

superficial resemblence to ^e^i

Only two

after " 685 ".

because the *, which

e.

"the reason for

4,

is

comma

Dele the

Z.

is

now

no longer quiescent.

P. 1426,

[331],

"
what we have said on p. 1416

Read

13.

Z.

their

word

since
v.

weak," being merely

^tf^

not being an

(seep. 1421,

"
Z.

18.

Read

ZZ.

inf.

n.

5-8).

" formations "

II

24-25).

and 19-20.

Cases (6) and (e) overlap here.

cases are distinguishable, vid.

where the second 3 is (a) not


from an aug. letter

a letter of prolongation, or (6) not converted


ZZ.

23-25.

objects to IH's condition here; but employs

it

himself,

135A

for the sake of convenience, on p. 1656


sistent \vith his present rule, since the

(I.

21), where

second

if

not incon-

it is

mobile,

is

obvi-

ously not a letter of prolongation.

Dele the full-stop after " such

P. 1431, 10.
P. 1432,

I.

19.

".

" Kasras ".

Read

The Hijaz

[or AlHijaz] is an extended mounbetween the Ghaur [Lowland] of Tihama


and [the Highland of] Najd (MI). Cf. the verse on p. 386 of Part I.

P. 1433,

II.

14, 23.

tain that forms a barrier

P. 1434, I 16.

I insert

jf before j*^

&*1
in R. 304, 1 6 (
iyrifc

BY

).

others than the Hijazis (pp. 11-12).


(p.
" Kuraish
the
I.
that
and [other descendants
46,
Hijazis are
2) says
"
and that the
of] Kinana, in whose dial, the Kur was revealed
others are " Tamim, Kais, and Rabi'a," thus omitting Hudhail and

P. 1435,

1.

8.

I. e.

Astd.
'Adnan (Part

I, p.

113 A)

Ma'add
Nizar
I

Mudir

Rabi'a

AlYaa

AnXas

Kai?
I

Mudrika

'Ailia

136A

P. 1436,
P. 1437,

Read

5.

I.

17-19.

II.

pp. 1338-42, 1431

P. 1438,

I.

9.

P. 1440,

I.

15.

P. 1441, I

1509

/.

See p. 1448.

See p. 1339
See;?. 934

(II.

9-13).

(?.

15)-?.

See Note on p. 1397

2.

8)-1276

(1.

(I.

7)-L

8ee

19.

See pp. 1757-9.

20.

See p. 935

17.

12-14)

(II.

15-19).

(ft.

18-22.

II.

C/.^.

20-21).

(II.

(R. 306,

>J

Cf. pp. 1275

v~i^

In

P. 1443, II 15-16.
^I

" 703".

&

10), after

Z.

***

c$V

I insert

u V-13 *** *** ^f


as apparently
f**\ *&
j*

required by the context, but inadvertently omitted by the copyist

or lithographer in consequence of

The

18,21.
is

a mobile

whether

it

rule

or

may

its

uxta-position with u-'JS

conveniently be thus stated

.'When

and therefore potentially convertible into

be actually so converted, as in ^jj and

^J

LJ&*-

because not preceded by Fatha, the

and preceded by Fatha,

as in all four exs.,

the former, case, because

its

transformations

being

and, in the latter, because,

" at the
end,"

is

is less

then,

^jb

even though mobile

not converted into

in

conversion would involve two consecutive

more

when the J

which, as

convertible, finds itself debarred from,

conversion, then a fortiori the

end,"

is

because

preceded by Fatha, or be debarred from such conversion, as in

and

//.

the

which, as being only

convertible, cannot be converted.

"

near the

1243, 1626,

Cf. pp.

1639.

P. 1448,
their j or

dealing

II.

12-24.

^ converted
but a t-

or

These
into

cxe. are
is

not strictly relevant, because

not on

except in

^^

according to tho theory adumbrated in Jh.

we

with which

1.

where
17 and

it

is

KF.

are here

an aug.

13, that *

'

137A

Is

J3

like

[251, 685, 716], from

from * tk
pa$ture, or

**U* going far away in

which have fjk

[322], both of

aor. i>j*i

^x

object of IH's remark that

But the

as crude-form.
is

^ or

a usual occurrence

into

is

Ihe form of IH's remark, not to


sion

is

I.

1.

P. 1451,

I.

I.

Read rf
G

Read
6

Aorsfiman, like L_AJ

meanings for
P. 1453,

<

its

is

to

his objection is directed

conver-

substance, vid. that such

R here

1,

1.

or possessor of horses, like

J^ ^
1

but the Dictionaries do not give these

I.

makes transfer subsequent

from quiescence

it is

already mobile.

I.

9.

"

by R.

viJ. imitation of the

possible".

as is plainly required

read

-^*|.

For, quiescence being intended

results

to mobility, as

is

to quiescence

14) makes quiescence consequent upon

and then quiescence

i. e.

3, I

J^ Uk should mean

ibid.

9
;

which seems more natural.

P. 1456,

_-

J^^

and

'

it.

is transferred,

1.

x^x-

*>

swordsman

for the reason just given

34,

R objects that ^j^^

below (p. 1454,

transfer,

and, though

possessor of a he-camel [312]

J^k

exceptional.

P. 1450,

but

un anomaly,

dialectic peculiarity, not

x xf

and

of such conversion on page 1448,

like the subsequent instances

&

J> ^

notion that conversion of quiescent

^re anomalous

to dispel the

the

when

In R.

I.

22. "it

it is

33,

by the context

o. /.,
is

the vowel

not altered",

orig. quiescent, since

I 20, I omit
?.

21

For

* before

J)

in

P. 1459,

If

13-14.

II.

(a)

P. 1460,

P. 1461,

said "its

with Kasr of the

From

the same

poem
Ox

11), and Part

(J.

(IY. 1410,

named

280

p.

x~XXXX

c^ftl is

I,

ibid.

( Jsh)

tit

Ox

(see

|j.

II.

I 19.

438)

instead of "it

", it

would

suit the

7-8. fcjAtf

on pp. 354, 573

Ox wx

and
I.

*V

given by Jahn

Its author is not

14.

U* MAR), where
*XX>6 X >0 X xx X OXX

(R, Jrb, Jsh)

[534]
XX

^M t/ Wtf ^*A*

like

^"

as verses

"x

9) seem to be misprints

I.

ia

" elision ".

Read

3.

I.

better.

19.

1.

138A

J*

belongs to the eonjug. of

wording of

[633]

i. e. tiltf

*tf

cJ^

Jjla?

>x

(where the

is

may be

^ v^jU

>x

&jJUi

like
9x

[331], &jiju>

(where the ^
3-7), 1463

is 5 ),

and

;5j**-

[below]

>

but not

except on the theory discussed on pp. 1462 (M.

(ZMO-18).
35*x

P. 1466,

Z?.

(seep. 1469,

Most
it is

/?.

goodly, or

20-21)

How

aplastic, or, as

to person, tense,

P. 1470,

I.

In this sense

22-23.

but in

Lane

(_p.

and mood]

".

Read "it

is".

2.

P. 1471,

1.

2908.

having an

man
col.

in appearance! [468, 476],


" invariable
1) terms it,
[as

IL 13-15.

It is clear

from A's langu-

"
"
age (A. IV. 295, 1 Z.-296, 1 8) that This ..... opinion
cal with the one here (IL 2-13) described

above

(p. 1470,

author of the
(p. 8

Ks

A) on

II.

15-17) attributed to

MASH

p. 261,

/.

aor.

o>

^^

Read

2.

plastic,

laudatory or admirative sense,

its

goodly, is the

5** is

is

identi-

by Jrb, not with the one

Ks by

Jrb, from

whom

the

has borrowed the remark given in my note


" to
2 but A's attribution of " This opinion
;

seems to be of doubtful accuracy.

139A

This verse

P. 1475, I 15.

KA. XXI.
P. 1476,

by Abu Khirash alHudhall

is

57).
1.

Abu Hafs 'Umar Ibn 'Abd ArRahman Ibn 'Udhra

22.

known

alAnsarl, inhabitant of AUazIrat alKhadra" (Algeciras),

ABU HAFS IBN 'UDHRA,

He waspupil

tbe Jurist (d. 576).

Ahmad Ibn 'AH

and of Abu-lHasan, or Abu-1'Abbas,

known

alKairawa.nl, afterwards alKhadrawi,

as

Reader, Commentator, Lexicologist,

And

542 or 545, at a great age.

town (Algeciras), and

therefore, one of

he

alKaisi alBaji

ALMcRSi, because

4,

"tbe modern "Westerns."

and IAbr, No. 1826, as

editor of tbe

P. 1477,

TM in

He

*^<ic

and a

died in

Judge

in bis

was evidently,

I read *j^&

in

^1

TM,

adopting tbe conjecture of the

his notes (p. 55).

Muhammad alKhushani

Abu-lHasan 'AH Ibn

3.

1.

tbe office of

at Sabta (Ceuta).

>M
No.

and Grammarian, wbo


filled

as

of lArb.

originally of Mursiya, a city of tbe "West, tbe Maliki Jurist,

native

(see

AL,UBBADI, or ALUBBADHI, from Ubbada, or Ubbadba, a small town


of Spain in the district of

AH

one of the Masters of

Broch (M. 180,


"

J.

"

Ishmam by J^* and


below the *

II.

(Jae'n), the

14-15.

Grammarian

Derenbourg

and Jabn (IY. 1414,

4),

Jayyan

II.

(S. II. 398,

15, 24)

&>

with

Damma

above the

>

represent

and Kasra

an unfortunate notation, which suggests that these

But

states that

Ishmam

"is apparent only

in pronunciation, not in writing" (see p. 123, L 8), for

L 4),

'

words are trisyllabic.

Dieterici

(d. 680),

(IA. 131,

I.

1) prints

Jp

and ^atf in XI.

which reason

46.

[436, 697],

not J*5 and ^Juf

as

Jahn (IY. 1414, I 24)

S "pronouncing with Ishmam from desire

Tbe words of

does.

to explain

that they are

\^

"

mean only

that, in

ginal vowel of the

Ishmam,

and Kasr

Damm

is

sounded

to

to recall the original

mark

tbe ori-

vowel of the

140 A

but both portions, Damra and Kaar, of

k-i

this

Ishmam belong

to that

alone in pronunciation; and, therefore; should not be distributed

between the

<-J

and

With the attached nom.

in writing.

* " >

(S. II. 398,

Derenbourg

19) prints U*j

I.

We

were

sold,

pron.,

They

>

[fena.J

were frightened, and

Ishmam by

<^3 I was

increased,

a double vowel, which usually denotes

two alternative vowels, here Damrna or Kasra,


4,

not a compound, or blend, of both

mar, 3rd

German u

in huten or the
^

it is

"

make Jy

better to

^)> in conformity with

Kasra

means
";

and

"
pronounced like the

21-23.

II.

Jrb means that


than

into

$>

Jy

" transformation of the word from


regard to

9 10.

^>

" transformation of
JjS into J-*5 O n account of
"

1.

<*

itself"

is

'

II.

below on p. 1481,

into <J** in conformity with

'

P. 1479,

French u in lune

>

choice between

Wright (Arabic Gram-

ibid.

Ishmam

84) says that

ed., vol. I, p.

as

representing

'

own

transformation" means

conformity to another in
x

its

" transformation of
JjS into J-& for conformity with another word

P. 1481,

See note on p. 1477,

6.

Read [by Ibu Kathlr, IA1, and Ya'kiib (B)J

P. 1482, U. 23-24.
in the ind.

(K, B),

P. 1483,

I.

22,

as
I

U. 14-15.

have substituted

given, apparently by

See p. 1696

an enunciation (K).
'

pure

inadvertence or anticipation
'

i*

1484, 1), in

MASH.

^" for

127(note 3)

I.

*J

(M), pass, of

*)

'*M\ submitted

to

him [438J.

22-24).

pure Kasr
(see

1.

I.

"

p.

u y

&&\ He

>X X ^O
to

y'

(II.

was submitted

14U

P. 1489,

II.

The

9-10.

j*M

Dictionaries do not give

[348], but

;l***-!

Lane

him

from

"

^;^ Zoa?i

Z.

Its author is not

Z.

Ibn Ahmar," which

is

named

by Lane

I, p. 106 A) ; but Jh on
as one authority, says only "

J$ l* She

ibid.

;*

(yoZ. I,

The

poet

"

>

without naming him

(Ish).

very probable, because this

poet was blind of one eye (Part


p. 371)j cited

from

6S x

x xx

calls

questions, or

xx
U*J Question thou,

Thou [masc.]

^,

(IY. 1416)

questionest
Q

>

J^

an

i-rnp.,

of the conjuy.

x*

x>

of JWftS [487], but here

i.

q.

ex>

/ jueaiion,

Its first hemistich is

J**(Jsh).
x

or Qwtfafioningr, Aim, in uncertainty, about

me (MAR)j

[or]

woman

P. 1491,

there questioning, in uncertainty, 6tc f (Jh).

P. 1493,
related

1.

intended

to

in

references to

(ZJ.

4-10.)

j^j, because the


t

703 are tap. 1145,

is

my MS)

1-3,

x*
U| here

tl.

letters in his

"

Speckled Epistle" are


Cf.

his

reckoning

8-15).
sf.

is to

be pronounced

tU)
X

^/li printed by Tornberg (lAth.


X

taetre,

which

KamilZ.

^ represent-

compelled to dot the

is

II.

appends the anecdota

be alternately undotted and dotted.

P. 1494, I 15.
S

161 of

(_p.

' as a
single letter (p. 1713,

H. 12-19.

Here Jrb

on p. 1213

Hamza

The

5, 6.

and p. 1450,

17-20,

ing

JZ.

is

16.

I.

[161, 648]

451, I 1)

The horseman of

'

Amr

ibid.-

violates tlie

Ibn

Tarn-Is*

142A

by HamasTsa [Ibn

in heathenism, killed

Sharahil, or,

is

it

gaid,

Hamlsa Ibn Jandal Ibn Katada (Bk. 505),] ashShaibam (ID).

Murr (Part

187

I, p.

A)

Tamim
!

Amr

'

Al'Ambar
'

P. 1498, I

The words J**


*

7.

***k in S, II. 407,


x

3,

where the

X "X

red. in the pred. of (j"*J [503], seein to

is

mean

either J*** J^av* pJ.

"
f.

a n. connected with a

v.,

A+^ns.

like (jl*J)J

connected with

II. 401,

[330]

1.

J&
uM
* * *

or

as the context Bhows,

i. e.,

13,

<^^

JU^

>

Jy^

on the model of a

n.

&

v.

vs.

in S.

O ^ox

x
,

J*^
[711]

etc.

like

JU in S.

JUiJj JU-*
"

405, I 1

but I have supplied " [on the

more congruous with "commensurable" and "coinmen-

as

measure]

II.

" in
surability

703, 712 (pp. 1445, 1513-5).

a^^
commensurable with

is

L)*AJ

a limited extent,

6x-

x"-

JcU

To

>

like Jt*^ with <J**J

but tbia
fi',

resemblance

to the

r.,

being obviously not so complete as that of tV*

x^x
to

J$
'

a cause of conver[703, 711], requires to be supplemented, as

eion into

community with

the

v.

in sense

and government,

a quali-

O x
fication

found in the
O

substantive

ment

act.

JW* which

17.

is

is

J*^

transferred to

[343], but not in the simple

totally devoid of verbal sense

Put a full-stop after "

P. 1501, 1 17. "the

Hamza

part.

"

(MKh)

and govern-

".

being mobile," because the vowel of the


it (I.

23).

143A

P. 1502,
Sulaka,

/.

Sulaik Ibn Sulaka aa Sa'di, affiliated to his mother

3.

who was

a black

[slave

his father's

(KA)],

Banu

Umair, one of the

name being

e. AlHarith Ibn
Amr, or
[Muka'is,
'Amr Ibn (KA)] Ka'b Ibn Sa'd Ibn Zaid Hanat Iba Tamlm. On
'

'

i.

one of his raids, he passed by a tent of Khath'am, whose [male]


inmates were absent; and, seeing in

Then she informed

ravished her, and went on.

Anas Ibn Mudrik alKhath'ami rode


being

pressed to

young camel

and said

for him,"

AsSulaik (KA. XVIII.

KA)

(ID. 306,
*s

^-

p. 1141,

;.

133).

IY have

(c/.

Part
&

gender being allowable in the

AKB)

poet

(AKB)-Z.

13), also related

with

518, II 6-20,

v.

(see Part

I,

19.

A*jM

(** (

either

p. 1137, U. 21-24).

A IV
-

'

a heathen (TSh,

400 l l
'

CD

^3,

0*

i$!3

^i

is

*J:i^l also] (.36*^

and

,"

Of the Banu Tamlm (TSh),

16-17.

>>
1.

I, p.

UadXJ [757,
759]

or do, or will, not pass (aor. /em.), for

II.

KA). Mudrik
One would expect

151,

13.
.

f^

A] (TSh).

[418

"
I 16. " have not patsed
(pret. mase.)

I p. 1142, I 3)

P. 1503,

^j^>)

Mudrika (MN. IV. 399) -1

but both Jh and

God, I will not pay

No, by

e*s
;

whereupon
and slew him; and

AsSulaka (ID.

>

Wp

<*J

the folk,

after him,

hie bloodwit, said "

pay

plump young woman, he

it

as indet.

ibid.

(Sn)

a second ep, of

[In the version

on the ground

that,

Jf

xC
being generic, ^l^j'

is

in the sense of an indet., as

"

second version

^(^

P. 1504, I L

P. 1505,
(p. 1503,

II.

II.

8-10),

(Sn)

See note on

1-2.

I.

22.

p. 1503,

proved by the

Read
?.

19.

Al'Abbas Ibn Mirdas, however, who uses

was no Tamimi, which circumstance confirms Mb's

opinion that such a pass- part,


tar.

is

is

a poetic license, not a

Tainimi dial.

AlYas
Ya
ab'kh
UdcJ
i

Murr
aiim
Zaid Manat
f

P. 1510,

"sound",

6.

I.

e.

i.

are unsound, whether their

unaltered.

or

Strictly speaking, they

be, or be not, converted (see

p. 1403, II 11-14).

P. 1512,

Retention of the

6.

/.

in Jj=^

explained in three

is

Os

(1) that Jy*-

but (a)

inf. n.,
its ,

is

not an

inf. n. (p.

1511)

anomalous (pp. 1512, 1527)

is

(2) that

it is

(b) has no

an

after

(pp. 1262, 1530).

P. 1513,
tril. n. ",

in the

"the n ...... not

4-5.

II.

not the quad, or gufn.


(see p. 1403,

II.

14-18,

n.,

tril.", i. e.

"the augmented

neither of which

and p. 1445,

21

f.

is

ever unsound

p. 1446,

f.

3).

**

P. 1517, H. 6-7. Broch and Jahn print *4fr^ (M. 182, IY. 1424),
*s
and Jahn UJjaws* (IY. 1425), with Kasr of the f the anomalousG" e
ness of which depends on the transformability of J*<U (j>p. 1522-4)
,

The Follower (Nw, IKhn) Abu-lKhattab Katada Ibn

15.

Di'ama aeSadusI [alBasrl (Nw, IKhn, TH),


d.

117 (Tr,

or 56

I 16.

(Nw)

I,

ings, is

who was

60 (IKhn, TH)],

(Nw, IKhn),

On Abu-sSimak

pp. 1766, 217A),

(so in

at the age of 55

IY. 1425,

/.

7) I have

Perhaps Abu-sSammal

author of some anomalous read-

meant.

P. 1519,

1.

P. 1522,

For "one " read " are

20.

II.

21,

l.l.p. 12,

I.

much more

24.

Under

".

the rule given in

3), v_^*3aJ is inadmissible (see note


elastic

accommodate

404 (p. 11,

or 118

able to find any information.

not been

(Part

Nw, IKhn, TH)

6.

formula

will

on p. 12

I.

3)

but

be found in the next


note, which

all the aort. in this

paragraph.

P. 1523, U.

Kur.

3-4.

4 [Part

I.

of the

^ in

both

p. 39 A]

I,

is

read with Kaur

>>

and

[ **

which

],

^i*^'

is

Tamim, who pronounce the aoristic letters, except


when the letter after them is not pronounced with
>s

>

in /^*'

I. 4), as

Band

the dial, of the

with Kasr,

Damm

(B on

> >

where

not said, apparently because the

f)** is

Damm

abrupt transition from Kasr to

disliked (p. 1031,

is

and

>>0

Part

I,

p. 1766),

The

on

4 does not mention ^**>

I.

butes **
,4SX"J to Ibn Hubaish (p.

P. 1525,
(J.

14),

as

and

II.

I supply

1445.

^A,
*

I 38).

before *4sf| j^

f^*

in R. 325

But see pp. 1581 (II 2-4), 1595 (1. 19) 1596
and 1597 (II. 7-17). Since we are dealing with ) and

or,

s,

at

any

rate, non-finals

1526, II

(p.

would b

it

1-2),

" in
"
except .... 724)]
simpler to strike out the clauses

and
II.

"

attri-

IL 18-19.

15)

(I.

'o

>

[even at the end]

" and

"^Ij^f ...... (MAR),]

and

18-19, as irrelevant here;

14-16,

II.

I have, therefore, ignored

"

in

them

in the Table of Contents.

Cs
P. 1526,

I.

2.

is

sure of

J *'
1

probably an imaginary

QV

ses*

[374], from

or possibly a pi of

on the mea-

6' '
for which ^ ^

^
:

<***

ting.,
> l>
,

GlS>

is

the only broken pi. found in the Dictionaries;


o

regular as

ft

|)Z.

P. 1528,

ZZ.

13-14.

P. 1530,

II.

5-7.

is

of multitude for the ep. ^M-* sound in the

[247]

" one of the learned


", probably lAz.
It

is

prescribed by

not for the second (p. 1264)


is

since J**

put forward by Jh,

who

I.

is

14.

IHsh

for the

first (p.

1261),

This suggestion of contraction

followed in

238

(p. 905,

II.

21-23)

UTA

Ox

by IY and R,

in the absence of

the transformation of the

J'xx

occurrence of J** as

to explain the

of &*i

pi.

since

not

Jh does not

Sx

admit that the *

transformed in ;y

is

-where he holds the

^ to be
Q*

have inserted

original.

7), a9 evidence that

(?.

want

since its

of

may

is

of *"

[238]

QX

!".
of &*>

Qx

[above], and

*J^

pf. of

similar suggestion

*",

^ pL

made about

<ft

in case (2), is not conclusive,

unnecessary

be due to contraction.

"
is

here to show that R's citation of

it

j**5

pi

but would be out of place in

S'
S^.
O f ***S [238], because Jk* asp?.
Ox

is

regular,

and needs no explanation.

Therefore

fp

8)

(/.

is

Ox-

better evidence than

11-13), because

(I.

Or

P. 1531, L 21.
ft.

it is

7).

rather from

J>

and

<

(c/. p.

only aa inf. ns. of transformed

vs.

1533,

g x ox
that JlypJ

**
and

JI^SJ

xBx

need explanation of their non-transformation, \vhereas


xS^

J)=> and Jj are not transformed

Jahn (IY. 1429,

P. 1532, I 10.

P. 1533, H. 8-11.

\J
5
;

g^jfc

/i*l|

iJUaa.

a^3|

1.

1450-1).

6) prints

^j*

and

J>^ f

US'

JUb.

For

l-iijaJL'l

(pj).

^,1

/~>j

*|^ ;5

^^

in R. 312, K. 1-2, I read

JUlS

Ju,aiWt

jl

'**

^i)

dir)J|

; as

superfluous.

P. 1538, 1

^j

7.

l*i

Ltf'^

C/. p.

rearranging the passage, and omitting

1536 (H. 4-19)?. 10.

For "it" read "is".

*|J

Read "refuted".

148A

P. 1541,

12.

1.

(R. 323,

fcl

I.

11)

but this

evidently a mia^

is

take, because the two enclosing letters are not different.

P. 1543, L

l.p.

1544,

1.

3.

"

I. e.,

when

[the pre. n. is] a nom.",

or " an ace. or gen."


3s

P. 1547,

"

[278, 685 (case

,J

7, a,

6)]

r^>

clause

^ delaying payment " in which case the subsequent

"

we should read

"where Kasr and

Damm

tho alternative of
166,

"
Possibly for

10-11.

ZZ.

1.

2) has simply

Damma

not allowable."

is

^1

means "where

My MS

of the Jrb (p.

Neither reading

the former because the question before us

Damma

"

are not allowable

into Kasra, not of

free

is

from

difficulty,

the convertibility of

is

Fatba into Kasra or

Damma

and the

latter because the subsequent clause negativing the allowability

Kasr and

Damm

apparently implies that the

is

of

pronounced with

Fath.

P. 1549, L

I say "

4.

Jrb's formula, the pis. of


(see

II.

309,

I.

6.

I.

7-8)

For

3 (seep, 1491,

1.

Dictionaries, apparently
**4<>* (see last

ibid.

note) and ^dj^

Read " desert

broken

an

i^ and

&&*

j&**

as in E.

in the

v^

from
,

like

doubt.

Possibly

*4*a* (pp. 1550-1)

wrote

but, if so;

'

pZ. to &^*<

is

irregular

[252]

Z.

13.

".

ZZ.

5-17.

/em* of

,,1**

or pre. to a de., as
x

rally

I read

xe

P. 1552,

3,

J-'

to'

x x

(R. 324, L 3), not

*Hy

>x 6

his assignment of a

would be

I.

&**

x x

**** in R. 324,

17)

because, according

8 ''

x~

J 3 <^ and

>

"

more accurately

^*>]

^>x*
\

is

either synarthrous, as

^J*o> [356].

The former

is gene*.

*<

^i-^
ep. as (.jJL^t

#e moi

excellent

Rind; but may

act at

149*

^^1

a substantive, like
a substantive, as in

women, because

it is

one of the women

(see p. 1307)

-. "<

-o

&UoJ

while the latter

is

virtually

Qe

>
x
JLai

\ia>

t_J

.ffmd

is

Me

mosi excellent of the

part of the post, [118], the most excellent being

an

and, if

appos. of the preceding n.,

ep. of,

but a

Q/ the

women and ^jjlj^

which are like

Hind,

?x "

"x-O-O

^5****^ *J;^-

^*

UjJ ,_5^

swfts*. for, it, as

Me

iW,

and XLII.

I. 5, 6.

not an

is

x o> O

,^x" o

the girls,

the most excellent

moat beautiful of

52, 53 (see Part I, pp.


x<>

When

465, 470).

anarthrous and aprothetic, then ^J**


origin, cannot

may be its etymological

whatever

be regarded, from the syntacti-

>xO

cal point of view, as fern,

of JL

does not vary in gender or

number

which, in such circumstances,


(see Part I, pp. 1713-4)
X

then a pure substantive, either an

is

(see Part

1307,

pp. 1005,. 1146, 1516)

P. 1555,

20. " elided ".

/.

In

5.

1.

See note on

and ,_^ ; the

has been elided because of


II.

4-6)

and

ous forms Ua*)


"

^^Aj and

name

(see p.

^^

"

contrary

"(727)"

II.

12-14.

converted from the

and ^j

concurrence with Tanwin (see p.

14.

/.

as

6x9.
'

here

(c/. p.

1560,

Oxx

Z.

8)

ibid.

Sox

Read u>**iJ

18.

1.

Read rf

I.

I.

For

read "727".

P. 1557,

/Z.

5-6.

Since each of them

Fatha immediately before


P. 1559,
pp. 1028

p. 1397,

'e,

and

its

Read "trans-

18.

would therefore be better to use the synartar-

it

xxo--

Read

or a proper

Read "Therefore"?.

9-10.

II.

"

P. 1556,

1563,

like

6-7).

II.

formed

I,

n.,

inf.

and

>

II.

(7-

7-12.

16) -1029

an

\' ,

which must hare

it.

This extract from


(7.

is

8)

MO
20

Read

on

IH

is

continued on

<uninfl."tt. 15-17^

On

150A

p. 1563

16-20)

(II.

<

seems to maintain

very proposition in

this

respect of k&*-

P. 1562,

(see

3.

1.

1562, L 18),

jj.

the

I. e.

converted into

restored

is

I 10.

etc.

x^x

of }))*

IH, conceiving

1556,

(p.

20), etc., as

I.

formed from the

X^x

original j)*

their

or

transformed
the

etc.,

had only

into

|}

has

to its o.f. of 3 or

this j or

explain the reason for restoring

to

first

and then

not reconverted into

is

^y

explain the reason for not converting

but R, regarding them as formed from the

etc.,

to

(p. 1563,

why

The ambiguity would

18.

I.

16-22) to show

II.

xxr.x>

arise in the subj.,

where the du.

^^i

on elision of the

converted

* Ox

into

would sound like the

ting, ^j^ji

not in the apoc., where the

x ox

would be (j^j

sing,

P. 1563,
ace.

and

gen.,

For

2-4.

II.

p. 1557,

(ef.

II.

12-21).

this reason the

restored to

is

on

as in the nom., although,

its o. f. in

of the

elision

for

prefixion, the former cases of the du. could not be mistaken for the

final
sing., since their

would be

the restoration of the

J converted

not

into

II.

23-25.

in the ind.

I. e.,

whose

as for
is

pro-

*X

nounced with Fatb, as ^jy (for


affixion of the corrob.

it is

and ^<bf

not from fear

to its

on

o. /.,

etc.
X

P. 1564,

II.

1-3.

I. e.j

The J

elided in the imp.

and

apoc., as (j*;!

X ** X

and j_/y

etc.,

is

restored to

its

& X

y)
lt

because

13.

By

etc.

the

/.

v.

3.

place upon affixion of the corrob.

"

Read &*:)

/.

12.

Read

" transmits "

"
of " the sing. masc.
he means that a pron. of the
X

[2nd pert,

sing."]

fern,

should not be attached to

it;

so that

XX

^^xJ

Ox " x

Assuredly

it,

or they, shall dread, said of a **U^. assembly,

is

included

151A

in

For an

ex. see p.

P. 1565, L
>

i )

made

is

it

although

it,

1565

by the uu

fern,

at its

aathor

Its

l.L

4)

(I,

"

AtTuribishti [below] says

4.

beginning
not

named

(AKB),
(Jsh).

the pass., and

It is in

on

jJ^LaJ) in the nom. (see note

1564,

p.

13)

I,

Damm

pronounced with

&>*

^^

this

Some

version taken into account [as authentic].


is

is

>

&

and JjjisJ

],

the [only]

is

assert that the

the

in

ace.,

[Assuredly ye shall indeed render the rights,"] the subject of the

being the assembly addressed by


first"

it

but the correct [opinion]

is

part

(between
II.

24-25.

I.

of another
II.

For

19.

The J converted

into

because followed by another quiescent,


mobile

or

'

II.

"Da nun" MAR.

is

mistake
be elided

liable to

not restored to

its

/.

of

>

the pronominal ag. being the

sign of the ind. [405]


1.

and then

313

19.

3-9).

In ^j;** They

5-8.

II.

P. 1570,

Tabakat

in order to avoid this elision, if its elision do not

lead to ambiguity (e/. p. 1562,

P. 1567,

II.

would be better to say "while here

It

15.

word"?.

" Fath
7, 8 of the text) has
", an obvious

I. e.,

[above]

(HKh.

mentioned by ISb in the

564),

(LL)

[ashShiifi'iyal
it

atTuribishti

Commentator on the Masablh (LL) asSunna

(HKh. V.

Bgh

(HKh),

of Shiraz (LL), alHanafl, d. 658 or 661

239, V. 565, 601), the

by

the

The Shaikh Shihab adDIn Abu 'Abd Allah Fadl

(AKB).

Allah Ibn Husain, or Ibn Hasan

(LL, HKh),

is

v.

[fern.]

[406],

raid the

is

retained,

which in the maac.

is

the

From

the ode cited in SR. 255-6.

See note on

p. 871, H. 10-11.

P. 1571,

1.

2.

For "

its

relating to the explicit voc.


*

"

latent ^in <*-ie

"

read " thy

is

in the 3rd pers,, like the nom. pron..

".

In Arabic the pron.


'*

"
.

and the

lv*tf
gen. pron, prominent in

for

the

152A

)
>*

reason given in

Part

I,

JxoxxxO*ox0x$x
1W U^AJ J
(jUu^c

'

'<

xxx

and hence

55 /c'*

e^JyC

^3,1

Cj."

'o/o

*J

>

'

(not uXl

x *n~

ia

King who art crowned, and whose House of Eminence the


Adnan have recognized, cited in A. III. 231 as an ex. of the

synarthrous

[52],

1.

^J.66as,

race of

594,

p.

voe.

AKB

and, as for

(vol. I,

jj.

-2-v**J

358) remarks that

it

ought,

"fix

be

rule, to

by

o ax
_

^^^^A 7 in the 3rd pers. ; but that the poet says '-^'i"
a *
a-o x^
j o'x
li
of j.)3U. in
)
I. 6.
I
[177], by rule &+*

^^

^J

64 and Md.
<(Nw,

I.

IHjr),

(IHjr),

d.

on the analogy

See P. XVIII.

U. Abu-lHajjaj Mujahid [p. 22A, I. 23]


master of exegesis and [traditionary] learning

406

[100 (Nw,]

[or 104 (IHjr),]

101, 102, 103,

aged 83

(Nw, IHjr).
P. 1572,

B on

IV.

II.

and in N.

15,

^\

In the version

11-15.

I should meet given

77, this explanation is impossible

/.

in

The

22.

Imam (Nw) Abu 'Abd AHah (Nw, IKhn, IHjr) Ja'far Ibn Muhammad [alHashiml (Nw, IHjr) alMadam (Nw), known as (IHjr)]
asSadik (Nw, IKhn, HH, IHjr), one of the Twelve Imams, according to the doctrine of the Imamiya (IKhn, HH), 6. 80 (Nw, IKhn,
HH) or 83 (IKhn, HH), d. 148 (Nw, IKhn, HH, IHjr) [or] 146
The Twelve Imams are 'AH and his descendants
(1) 'All
Ibn Abi Talib (2) AlHasan Ibn 'AH, b. 3, d. 50 or 49, aged 47 (3)
AlHusain Ibn 'AH, 6. 4, martyred 61, aged 56: (4) 'All Ibn
AlHusain, styled Zain al'Abidm and AsSajjad, 6. 33 or 38 or 36 (a)

"(1Kb).

he

'AH

the

Younger and, as for [his half-brother by the father's


the
'All
Elder, he was killed with AlHusaiu (b) this 'AH [the
side]
YoungerJ also, then 23 years old, was with his father but, being
is

HH

(a) it is [said] in the


asleep upon a bed, was not killed
on
of
be
was
account
his
that
youth: (c) he died in 94 ox
spared
S5, aged 58
(5) Muhammad alBukir Ibn 'AH, b. 57, three years
:

ill,

before the murder of AlHusain,

cf.

117 or 118 or 114, aged [63,

or,

153A

Wkd

(Nw),] 73 or 58 or 57 (6) Ja'far Ibn Muhammad, who


says
has various cognomens, the mcst celebrated of which is AsSadik,
b.

80 or 83,

148

d.

(7)

Musa Ibn

b.

Ja'far,

128 or 129,

d.

183 or

have been poisoned in some fresh ripe dates by Yahya


186, said
Ibn Khalid alBarmaki at the command of Harun arRashid (8)
to

Ibn Musa, b. 153, five years after the death of his grandfather
AsSadik, d. 208 (9) Muhammad Ibn 'AH, b. 195, d. 220, said to
have been poisoned: (10) 'All Ibn Muhammad, 6.214, d. 254: (11)
AlHasan Ibn 'All, b. 231 or 232, d. 260 (12) Muhammad Ibn

'All

AlHasan, the Seal of the Twelve Imams, according to the Imamiya,


'who assert that, in 265 or, more correctly, 266, he entered the vault
in Surra-Man-Ra'a [below], while his mother was gazing at
and did not come out to her, but has hidden himself until the
(a) he was born in Surra-Man-Ra'a in 258 (TKh).
present day
or
Surra, or Sarra, Man-Ra'a [above] is the town that
Surru,

that

him

is

AlMu'tasim built in Al'Irak

The House

year 220 (Bk).

of 'All, including the Twelve

(1)

(2)

in the

Imams:

'AH Ibn Abi Talib

AlHasan

(3)

AlHusain

Muhammad, known
as

AH the

Elder

Ibu alHanafiya.

the Younger, known as


(4) 'Ali th<
Zain al'Abidin.
|

AlHasan

(5)

Muhammad

alBakir

(6) Ja'far as Sadik

(7)

Musa

(8)

^K

(9)

Muhammad,

<Abd Allah
(Note on p. 821,

Abu

3)

Ja'far the Second, to

him from No. 5.


Abu-lHasan the Third, to distinguish him from Nos. 1 and 4.

distinguish

(10)

called

I.

AH,

called

(11)

AlHasan

(12)

Muhammad,

styled

AlMahdl

(the Guided) and

AlMuntazar (the Expected),

etc.

I54A

P. 1573,
read "

to

"
insert
Before " [above]
is-*!;

1.

1.

"

when preceded by
p.

1569,

Read

16.

P. 1574,

" is "
19.

1.

Murra (1Kb,

is

"

e.,

of

1570,

p.

I.

20.

6-p.l571, I

I.

And

6.

so in the

M in this section (seep. 1575,

Its

author

Is), with

its

so says

7-10)

(Jsh).

Fath of the

Kasr of the

YIM

II.

f (Is),

(IHjr), Ya'la Ibn

initial

Tr, liljr, Is), Siyaba [with

being his mother (Tr, IHjr, Is)

named

not

is

Abu-lMarazim (Tr,

Abu Murazim, with Damin of

[or]

"

a mobile, this paragraph being a continuation

remaining extracts from the


1.

For

2.

I.

"the; and ^",

10.

/.

i.

and

11-18,

II.

BS. xxxiv

See

6.

1.

(IHjr)]

and Murra

(Is)

hi

father (Tr), athThakafl (IHjr, Is), of Thakif (1Kb), one 6Y the

most learned Companions (Is).


290, Is. II. 312).

have

Sayaba (KF. 52)

Al'Ala Ibn Sayaba (K. 643,

ventured to substitute " Ya'la

P. 1575,

1.

P. 1576,

II.

(MN)

18.

11-12.

16.

I.

Its

author
I

is

Ibn Siyaba

not

named

"

Siyaba (Dh.

I.

L), for

in

my

text.

( Jeh).

have not come upon the name of

[The author of the ver&e

which I

cited here

its

author

and on pp.

338,

Kais Ibn Zuhair al'Absi, the celebrated horseman, who

1574, vid.]

was the cause of the war of Dabis and AlGhabra" [below] between
the Banu Abs and the Band Fazara in [the days of] heathenism, is
'

mentioned by AlHasan Ibn 'Arafa [below], in his Book of Horses,


as

having lived

[account]

name

is

till

Khilafa

the

of

'Umar; but the well-known

that be died before the Mission

of a horse belonging

to

Dahis was the

(Is).

Kais Ibn Zuhair, while AlGhabra*

mare that (IBd, KF)] belonged to Hudhaifa Ibu Badr [al


and the war of the two clans was named after them
Fazari (T)]
[was a

(Bk).

The IBd and

brother Hamal.
Btallion

and the

But

KF
see

make AlGhabra* belong

AF.

140-2, according

to

to

Hudhaifa's

which both the

mare were the property of ]ais, and the war was

150A

the outcome of a race in which they were matched against two

animals of Hudhaifa's stud.

Ghatafan
Raith

Baghid

'

Dhubyan

Aba

Fazara

AlHasan Ibn 'Arafa [above] is not mentioned in HKh. V. 82


among the authors of a Book of Horses. Perhaps he is identical with
the Traditionist
d.

alBaghdadl,

Abu

'All

AlHasan Ibn 'Arafa Ibn Yazld al'Abdl

257, at the age of

177, TM. No. 52, TH. VI.

P. 1577,

1.

1.

From

more than

and IHjr.

2,

the same

100, mentioned in Fhr.

55.

as verses in Part I, pp. 161,

poem

959, and Part IV, pp. 1280-1, 1584, 1586

I.

5.

author

Its

is

not

named (Jsh)

As

for ji

i.

1.

q.

This

23.

is

u^-^^ which

as the ) in

same way as in

P. 1581,

graph, the

/.

in

to

its ) is

[16],

1.

5.

"

the

uninfl. [176],

retained, for the


*

varying

to the rule

(p. 1579,

wig.

"

last para-

^x^ >

j*- ought

);*

mentioned in the

II.

to

remain, as in * %^-

5-7)

I^

i. e.

the

j>

for the

and Kbl seems therefore

not *
B

P. 1584,

is

i> i

be right in making *

which

f.

<~^1

same reason as in ^^j

Ztf] [below], the pre. n. in J^*

According
~x ' >

Damma

in the

is infl.

same reason

the conjunct

in

***

>

(p. 1582,

II.

6-7).

156A

P. 1586, L
p. 1281

(II.

Put a semi-colon

8.

after &s*3

See note on

15.

1-3).

"^ in

P. 1588, 1 10.

So Lane

the former ex."

1197,

(p.

col.

'

MASH.

2;.

is

130, note 5, says, on the authority of Jrb, that

6s,

from ^l)>; but what Jrb

Ox

Jj

from

c^

P. 1589,

Read

8.

/.

(p. 1589,

P. 1591,

II.

of

5-6,

^ua-

1590,

Z.-p.

(case

^!U

4.

Z.

Z.

my MS)

says

is

that

I.

3).

c) ".

1,

Put a comma

P. 1590, L 12.

then".

after

(R. 340,

Z.

seems to be a misprint for

5)

For *W|,

P. 1593, L 11.

Gx

P. 1594,

IY

1446,

;dL (KP):

15.

7.

in

Z.

12, I read

V.

>

but the

context here requires


-

I',*.

if

(p. 173,

*xx
is

*yf*

^\y

the

otherwise there could be no question of confusion with


5

P. 1596,

^^9

were converted into

For

16-18.

II.

in R. 336,

1.

read

6, I

Q x">

P. 1598,

II.

7-9.

^l***

^x-

is

judged

the absence of Kasra on the

^ to be converted from
P. 1599,

I.

18.

to

there

belong

to

^^

because, in

no ground for supposing

its

"anterior" in formation

to

is

The substantive

is

90

the

ep.,

because the conception of


r,

knoivledge

is

anterior

to that of |K C knowing,
*

anterior to the

(e. g.)

ep.,

i.

e. <l

& x

j3 possessor of knowledge

the substantive

is firs,t

dealt with.

and, being

lo?A

1601,

t>.

17.

I.

IV, p. 384, /.'.p. 385,

(vol.

- e

aul ^j-^t

is

P. 1602,

1272

p.

t~<"J

1) has

/.

as

of the ep.

*.

who

x'S'x

o-^'l

Z/.

(see

This extract from A. IV. 385

17,

I.

ii

18-22),

continued on

21).

(I.

P. 1604,
IJ.

x' and

aad Sa evidently read

^j,

M and SH give U*^

but both

/.

10.

"defective",

unsound in the

e,

i.

(p. 1406,

6-7),

P. 1605,

J^Ui

tion are (1)

tf^

x x -

xx

>

IWy

The forms of ultimate

1.

/,

as

as lif,i (for

US-

ltf

of
u^T'y-) y.

(for

(for

<-^5

^xx
a in

T;^

fpl.

of

P. 1609,

A. IV. 361,

/.

/.

i'*

of

**^

For

21.

1607)

1607)

(3)

(2)

JktU,

as

"a ^", whether

2.

or converted from a )*

*$>**

or/jr.

(p.

1015)

or a

Hamza,

as in

VU

n R. 292,

/.

&, I

read

J^

as in

17 (seep. 1620, L 5).

This extract from Aud. 247 follows " (1) th


x ^

G^
sj'm/.

followed by

J^-

[726]" on p. 1287

(II.

22-23).

This would not be excluded by IH's condition,

P. 1612, L 2.

/.

(p. 1615)

>

au

bjl (p
1612)

9^
,

upon [the measure of (Tsr)]

because the

^?. of *e'S-. (p.

(p. 1613).

P. 1610, IL 7-10.
pi.

8^ x
)

Sa ^
| } /.

i.^

of

/>?.

of

(/>.

S* x

ki2 '<*

y'

)>

^UU

p^.

~',
original, as in

pi. exemplified in this sec-

'x

'
j

9x

y* (trig.

Hamza and

IHsh, by referring

y*

) is

then by

not like the p?. in containing

(p.

1611, IL

to hi? stipulation that the

21

o-1)l.

10.

of thepJ. should

I*

"

a ITu.raza,

nesg of the

"

or

"

(p 1612, //. 6-7), implies that Hauuza


"
his language", i.
L \\.
IM's language.

letter

"the J",

19.

?.

regarded as an unsound

Hamza

tuted for that

by] Kasra"

is

the

P. 1616,

Z.

23.

II. 628

mentioned

latter

letter

first

&

"HKh"

Read

19-20. "

W.

4-5)

"two heavies"

of R's

of

^ substi-

1612, IL 10-12), or the

(/>.

(p. 1613,

Hamza

either the

e.

i.

preceded

(p. 1605,

II.

12-14).

Read "Verses".

U.

HKh.

mentions several Expositions of the Verses of this Jumal,

but none by ISd

nor have

P. 1617, I

1.

found any such Exposition by the

HH, BW, Mkr,

but no Exposition of

him given in the


There is another Jumal

in the biographical notices of

IBshk, BM, IKbn,


Jj

an unsound

is

P. 1613,

by

I 4) as a M *tipulaii-ou of uasouad-

(p. 1010,

that the presence of

HKh

"

Read

its

Verses

etc.

"
/./.

HKb.

mentioned by

is

p.

1618,

/.

This means

3.

^1^* must be attributed to that normal

in

~.' *

>

conversion of

into

which

*\^
*

not to

J from

into

in the sing.

in

pL i^Ui

^3'^

pi.

of

**'

P. 1618,

/.

conformity
16.

and

killed at the battle of Badr.

He

being cut

Abu

For Radwa
Ya'la,

off,

see Part

I,

p.

the Apostle of

Hamza Ibn <Abd

Radwa
1148

It

is

said

the Muslims on the day of

returned fiom Badr

[one day's journey from Mount

(MN).

commander of

that, his leg

head upon his knee.

to ^'-^ c

He was

that 'Ubaida was the

Badr

requisite in the

an extraordinary conversion of the

>

*;ii* into ,_5 for

or

it>

consequence of the conversion of the

in

'

Hamza

(/.

and died

God put

his

at AsSafru,

(Bk),] at the age of 63


13)

i.

19.

Abil 'Umara,

AlMuttalib, paternal uncle of the

Lion of the Compassionate, and the Lion


Apostle of God, called the

150 A

of the Apostle of God, wa< two,


the

He became

Apostle.

Mission, and emigrated

Muslim

where he fought in the front

the second year of th

in

He

AlMadlna.

to

four years oiler tLnns

or, it is said,

was present

Badr r

at

and he was martyred on the day

of Uhud, in the year 3 of the Hijra. after having slain thirty-one ef

the unbelievers (N\v).

P. 1619,

II.

relegates the

7-9.

This

XXIV,

uses lj|^ 3 (instead of


'

>

The

by Wright, who-

Rem"

(3rd

ed.,

vol.

I,

as

mentioned by

pis.

^^*
1

Aud, except the second,

the

'),

according to

are,

'

tire

which A

for

BB,

of &** and

on the

all

s' ^

1' s

Ui

But two/>k.

[246}.

and

Irflyi

mentioned above, though not by A, are on the measures of

^ S

' S

>

cH)' and uU'i*

KK's

respectively (see note on p. 1605,

/.

On

1).

theory, that the last two letters of the pi. are the

word and the


jjii

in

~"

J-^pl.

a "

being the *ame as those mentioned above

by JHsh

(pp. 1612-6)

to

21.

1.

7-8)

ei*. of the four cases,

^Y*

BB

opinion of the

pp. 222-3, No.

measure of

the opinion adopted

is

of femininization

Wright,

Cf.

rot.

(//.

223, No,

II., p.

be ^'** an unheard-of form with the


P. 1620,

11.

1-3.

And

which the KK's theory

by the

also

faild to

explain

*'

are the

third in the sing,

P. 1620,
"

"
[final]

1.

15.

The

3 is,

9-10'

^i

"

XXIV.

p. 1621,

and

(j

I.

21.

The

l>!y

9^)

also

but

may be

W^ would

fact that
I.

accounts for

it

^ * *

au ,i the

third in the

by hypothesis, a J

do not

but

wording on

affixed twin, prons* <^

of the du,, being separable,

Wj-

The " two quiesceuts "

9.

"

of the

left out.

for correspondence with the

and

above),

the

etc.,

pL

LjUai.

have inserted
p.

1268, L 10,

and the

affect this finality.

au<f.\

P. 1622, L 21.
P. 1623,

Every one of the

19-21.

Z/.

e^s.

given by Wright (3rd

"?*
*rf.,

ro?. I, p. 91,

(written as

P. 1624,

),

169)

like t_$}*

not "into

^j.",

Read ^5*

13.

I.

is,

1-2.

*. of

conversion into

assert*.

P. 1627, H.

he

as

an

here,

treats Ljl* here as

J*J

but

Lane

(p.

S^^
col.

2) says,

on the authority of the Msb, that

P. 1630, M. 12-13.

"Hanzala" Ibn Malik


P. 1631,

MS

3-4.

II.

Its

author

(see p. 94

After *;~&\

is

not

and Part

un.

ia

*i'

named (Jsh)
I, p.

187 A).

and before

^-U^

^jJ}

(p. 158, I 10) of the Jrb, for

its n.

L 17.

**

I r eud Jti\

*1*1J

in

my

KaXW,

a x

j^

ii^A^.
filling

I*rj*J|

^j

/Jl Ju3

thus altering /t^ into *U')

up two lacuna, one before, and the other

and

after &*A+I\ >ty]

as the context obviously requires.

P. 1632,'

2.

/.

"is quiescent", so that incorporation tendi to

.produce a concurrence of two quiescents

though this

>

able in ^5.5^ (p. 994,

II.

11-14),

by transfer of Ivasra from the

and

is

to the

avoided in

xi

and

II.

For

20, 21.

\ty\\

but

c/.

S. II. 431,

I.

f.

21.

P. 1636,

7.

5.

For " Tan win " read

P, 1637,

1.

7.

Read

cr^or,"

J,-;1

R. 319,

1.

P. 1634,

"

L^.

SD

.<

and

1^1

^6^ and

preceding quiescent.

'of-

P. 1633,

is

paraonx&--0>>
'^

"

Tamim

".

II.

1-2, hni

161A

P. 1610,

Band
3

'Ukail

Kaww

11.

I.

valley of the

a water- conn;* in th
2^

is

MSS

For ,> some

I 12.

(Bk)

[of the

SH] have

(Jrb), as in L 13.

P. 1641,

II.

P. 1642,

7.

But

16-20.

see p. 1640, M. 17-20.

Read " orig"

4.

i >

P. 1644,

II.

!M

For

10.

9,

and Iji^

R. 318,

/.

15,

has
*xe

>

and !*ii^*i; but the

last

which

is

the second of

6 ^

and the preceding

respectively, should be elided,

J^!

and

letter
^

then pronounced with

^
,

for

pamm

i-^

as in !y*

and

]**) and

on accouut of the

1630>

(pp. 1595,
-*.-

P, 1645,

2-3.

II.

I.

e.

fc

U*i^

without incorporation of the

^ into the third would be deemed heavy.

second

In R. 346,

P. 1647, I 15. "the third".

P. 1652,

I.

14,

and

1653,

j>.

/.

/.

^^

I read

7,

In the now. and yen.

17.

c^.

for

and

*
x
5*^eli

1.

the final

,_j

third

and fourth respectively, though euphonically

ied [16, 697], is virtually present (see note

12)

and in the

served

",

ace.

because he

is

it

Hence

appears.

on Part

speaks of

I,
it

p. 1214,

as " pre-

dealing with arbitrary, not mere euphonic,

elision.

P. 1658,

I.

6.

Cf. r> (pp. 1S05,


*

7.

5.

0>-rj/.

;^

then ^^

P 1579).
.

S>

Oi

Gi>

P. 1659,

1596) and <*?


X

then ^yj*

then

I62A

P. 1660,

and

II.,

1661,

p.

x S'O
S

which

P. 1661,

like bjlcl

is

For ^33^

6.

1.

x x

a s u

jj,j

which

[730], R. 350,
x ^e

like

act. voice, as the

is

of

;;ass.

I.

has

18,

^p^M

its

middle

context requires?. 21.

which

P. 1664,

is

on the measure of 1>;^


"

Read

19.

1.

IH

21.

/.

concurrence of two

ha*

16,

from

j*

like-

>

but, this

being

would not be an f in the


^xO
For ^335*! R. 351, I. 2 r

treats

xxo^o
not ^&y**

ft)x
;

and ^> under the second kind

where the

likes,

(MASH)."
S

P. 1666,

^y

J 5 ;^l

xS^o
>

?.

* o

has .oj-M

R. 350,

xxex*

of J;3^

not

For

I.

>

j^l from *>*


.

first is

o-f

mobile, and the second


e

>

because he regards them as dial. vara. of 3^; and W;..?


quiescent,
but A below (pp. 1694-9) treats them under the third kind, where
)

<>

both are mobile, because he regards them as formed


,

,OX

5-i

(oriq.

from ^j;

by supervention of quiescence upon the second

>

II 16-21).
(seep. 1694,
x x

x a

P. 1667,

ZZ.

and i-W J*^3

JUS

C/.

&J

but

^ JV

Jahn (IY.

23, 24.

which

II.

21, 22) prints cAJ

do not find in the Kur, though

J*>,

IY

calls

i/o?i

occurs.

jj*^ XVI.

(IY. 1468,

I.

74.

-4?irf

hath made /or

2).

<"

P. 1668,
tvith

II.

Jahn (IY.

9-12.

incorporation

1457,

I.

/.)

gives only

<

X*

i^J^ V ^?
4

but the context seems to require the alternative


..

pronunciation

it

xx x x

4^1

1457,

eJd^^

>

--

V^C

without incorporation) also?. 13.

103 A

id in

order

P. 1671,

intended as
4-5,

avoid a concurrence of two quiescents that "display

to

better" (see p. 990,

is

3-18).

For "from the great Incorporation by IA1,"

3.

I.

II.

rendering of 37**

^1

;i*^i

f'^

')

&*

in

IY. 1459, IL

read "as an instance of the great incorporation practised by

For Sht says

IA1".

in the

Hirz alAmanl

(p. 44)

> t.

*>\

which the
it* chief

of]

"

KM explains as

[exponent] being

whom

it is

mates (see

making
to

its

21-24 in

II.

[199]

the

Abb 'Amr

[/--I/]

alBairl, in [the readings

adding

collected,

great" because of

.4 nd to/re

great incorporation,

"

that " the

incorporation

is

named

including the two likes and the two approxitext), or because of its effectiveness in

my

The

the [incorporated] letter quiescent.

latter reason

seems

be adopted in the Persian commentary, which says that incorpo-

ration

is

of two

sorts, -great,

rejection of the vowel

incorporation of the

from the

first

where two operations are


first

of the two letters,

into the second

and

little,

requisite,

and subsequent
where the

first,

being already quiescent, has only to be incorporated into the second


(see the third

and

See note on p. 1683


P. 1673,

Khl

"

implies (see

P. 1678,

i&

9.

"

(/.

Why

/.

20.

/.

I.

/.

12.

i. e.

the

20)

they,"

mentioned in

P. 1676,

"

/.

kinds, respectively, on p. 16G6)

first

8.

Read "third]

7-21.

".

GG generally, not merely " Y and

See p. 1758,

The y and o

II.

II.

13-19.

are approximates, not likes, as

12).

//.

This

21-23.

is

an answer

to

an imaginary question

should not the measure be broken by incorporation, since

broken by

elision

"
?

it

1G4A

P. 1679,

From

8.

/.

(he same

poem as a verse on p. 456, as


636 with CD. 129-130 /. 9. Ka'nab Ibn

appears from collating T.

Damra (Umm

SaLib being his mother), one of the Banii 'Abd Allah

He

Ibn Ghatafan.
(T)

I Cf. p.

1.

,0

JlaaJ

>

and

was

days of AlWalld Ibn 'Abd

in the

1693,

'

L_fti-o

/.

Lone

ibid.

ji*-o

1794,

(p.

with Fath of the *

S. II. 445,

19,

and Kasr

P. 1680,

/.

P. 1681,

II.

homogeneous

"

For "

4.

So that

4-5.

is

discussing.

necessary

(p. 995,

II.

II.

5-8,

read "

the vowel of the

and

1684,

p.

/.

15)

softness" means "sound quiescent"

^ in such as

are practically

*
=

t,

IH
s

(p. 191,

II *

as

11-16, of

meant by "sound"

is

first

(p.

trailed with

&U

is

of the two likes

so that " quiescent .....

1684,

I.

23), including the

uXJU
* '

removed by

is

prolongation

(SH. 145, II. 1-2) says simply

" a

10'
"
fj

(cf.p. 1670,

my MS) comments

"other than a

letter

II.

disallowed in such as

20-22), on which

as follows

What

is

of prolongation": so
*

that incorporation

in which

and ^'5 respectively (pp. 1670-1), which

incorporation into the second.

sound ouiescent, .....

first

since their

sound,

6-7).

" softness" includes "


prolonga-

'20.

I.

II.

) ".

(e,

and the second mobile,

6-11)

t,

c-itf (p. 1693,

not to the case where both are mobile,

While

12-14.

II.

elided (p. 1667,

Jrb

has Kasr of the

belongs to the case where the

it

letter is quiescent,

which we are
P. 1683,

n)

(<?,

incorporation

and

as

clearly indicated by R's language

is

first )

gives

3)

on the authority of S

/.

and by Sn's comparison with

(pp. 1679-80),

tion"

<-

in ifti-i and 5**^

is

col.

A Malik

quoted in the Taj al'Arus: but


G

uilU

'

>

above], for lack of prolongation

with

and

[con-

in such

165A

.).

as

^'j
^

;***

........

is

not disallowed" (p. 1671,

use of the term "softness

x
is

allowable in such as

Ox

>

and

T~>

fo
*

''in

incorporation

f-> <-^*F*"

which reason I

for

*>

have omitted from Jrb's comments "


x

But A's

7-21).

R (pp. 1667-8, 1684) that

Z and

rates the statements of

II.

"
here instead of " prolongation
corrobo-

"

What

is

meant ....

so that"

and

.x

such as <-_&U j,y ...... prolongation," and have inserted the


^ x

bracketed words in II 18, 20 of p. 1671.


P. 1684,

I.

2.

P. 1687, I

3.

in II.

Read "

to infringe the rule that the

letter

and the preceding

be in the same word


the rule
"pret."

is
I.

II 19-20,

(p. 991,

Read

16.

P. 1690,

II.

"

because J*>

Pot a comma

1.

1-2.

'

in the

is

e.

the

aud^. 994,

/.

14).
I.

Perhaps

Read

5.

>

but not in the second

",

probably

And

similarly

lighter than

For "if" read "of"

6.

[485], which,

by

^y^<^ by one of the too

^ in

,j****i*S)

II.

12-16.

parity of reasoning,

likes,

and by the

x x OxO

Hamza and

i.

after " part ".

first,

P. 1691,?.
X ^O XX

tive,

two quiescents,

of prolongation, should

[mosquito-curtain ".

vfisw

letter

relaxed in incorporation peculiar to Readers

P. 1683, I

in

The incorporation

See note on p. 1070 (#. 11-14).

269 seems

incorporated

sea divided ".

<^>

x x Ox

and the

is

co-ordinated with

but properly the

& in v^lsu

are not co-ordina-

because they do not represent rads. in the standard


paradigms

(see p. 1091, II 17-19),

beginning

(p.

1092, L

note on p. 1098,

Z.

P. 1692, L 12,

and because the Hamza and

B)L

15.

21).

Put a comma

& occur

" the second


", not the

after " lizard* ".

22

at the

first

(see

166A

P. 1603,

I.

5.

See note on p. 1679,

P. 1694,

1.

7.

Read

P. 1695,

1.

18.

"

(6) ".

Bakr Ibn Wa'il


x

and others (R)

II,

I.I.

S has

18-19.

K. 371,

(S. II. 164, I. 21,


"
' C3 x

I.

4)
x Sx

and ^y* in place of Udj

^tSj

BSx

x<S"

and ky

not in addition to them

with a quiescent

II.

And

22-24.

^j

added before, and incorporated

jj

is

transmitted,

into, the jj

of

6x

females

and cy)^ with an

'Ali Basha's commentary

The Wazir

(Sn).

'

[c.

added before the m> of the prow.

AH Basha,

Wazir Kur Ahmad Bash4,

son of the

entered Aleppo as Governor in 1180, and quitted

He

he died in 1183,
P. 1696,
"

(S)

"II.

(c) in

And

in 1181.

it

was a friend and patron of the learned (SD).

Read " unaltered (A)

4.

1.

so in

1145 (Hkh. VI. 591)] on the Tashil

after their

See note on p. 1482,

23-24.

"I.

Read

5.

23-24.

II.

For " on " read " or "

I 24. Sn practically
"
"
"
formed with " in I. 20.
proposes to substitute mobile before for
P. 1697,

1.

P. 1701,

II.

15.

x CM

Jahn

in

12-13.

IY. 507,

21,

I.

^i^*

in Part I, p. 678,

where no direction

double

* is

given

but should evidently be

I.

2, is so

as to the
w9x

^^

with Kasr, as here

expressly stated by A, for the reason assigned by Sn.


I, p.

296) and Lane (p. 3044,

P. 1702,
"

"

approximate

to the

number

because the exact number of


of letters,

" indiscriminate," because

each

class separately,

i.

is
it

e.

Wright

(vol.

3) do not mention this form.

This number "sixteen "

15, 19.

l.l.

col.

printed by

vowel of the

is

characterized aa

being equal

outlets,

twenty-nine or more [733]

omits to note the

number

and

as

of outlets in

guttural three, lingual ten, labial two,

and nasal one.


P. 1705,
that

which

II.

is

7-8.

above

C/. p.
it

1738,

(SH. 146,

II.

II.

7-8,

1-2)

and note
but some

II

MSS

12-13.

and

"

and

have

167A

which

that part of the palate

is

above

it

"

as given here

(MASH),

in the text.

P. 1706,

1.

"lower"

2.

J^M

seems to mean "nearer to the

ss

tip of the

chee

"

De Sacy

tongue".

(Anth. Gramm. 413,

P. 1707,

" nearer

I.

2.

"I.

of the tongue than

"

21.

posterior to ",

Medical Dictionary,^. 742)

".

not four premolars and sixteen molara,

who apparently reckons the posterior


molars I. 25. Put a comma after " [733]

as stated by R,

premolars as

P. 1709,

1,

Read

14.

For

P. 1710,

/.

5.

P. 1712,

1.

11.

"

Galland, etc.) give the

but also the soft


P. 1713,

II.

",

i.

e.

mentioned by Z in

mean not only

I have omitted

letters as 28,

the mobile

J*

ft.

i.

e.

clear

command over

enough without

P. 1715, II 4-6.
I

is

"
(

Hamza,

"II

5-6.

"I
speak the best Arabic ",

My MS

( ^;^s.^l ) after

of the Jrb

^ ^^\ o

(p.

,ty^j. but

"equal," because

would be unintelligible without some context supplied before


" in
their

11-17.

beginning with
[668],

^ uJ^'o Jl\ J ^^]

"the outlets"

732

23).

The Prophet means

not " I pronounce the best


195, IL 9-10) has

I.

Sterling, Roorda, Schier, Glaire,

number of

(p. 1714,

3-6.

".

( Jrb) ".

European grammarians ("Wright,

to

bicuspids or

" then " read " than


".

" those

by which they seem

e,

i.

Eight premolars and twelve molars (Black'a

8-12.

II.

&

JU*! here by "plus rappro-

37).

Read " important

to the tip

P. 1708,

I.

renders

it

it

e.

while the sense

is

it.

This J representing only one

letter, vid.

the soft

not to be confounded with the '


representing two letters, vid.

168A

and

sometimes unaccountably reckoned as one


(p. 1713, U. 7-15).

The former
and

is

placed twenty-eighth in alphabetical order, between

^ (p. 1715,

J.

17)

10.

Z.

characteristic rising (p. 931,

P. 1716,

13,

Read

P. 1721,

I.

10.

Jahn (IY.

21) prints b; but R. 378,

I.

Read

1463,

evidently right

Read

21.

I.

e.

RMsl

".

" both are


one ".

20.

is

i.

12-15).

L 23.

I.

I.

II.

(e/.

true

10-11 with outlets 11 and

".

" then " read "


than ".

P. 1722,

1.

1.

For

P. 1724,

1.

1.

Read

P. 1727,

1.

4.

"

"-L

sound]

[to

and

Read "restored".

2.

are not lax, but intermediate


(p. 1728,

15, 18-19).

P. 1730,

1.

16.

P. 1732,

J.

18.

which "

" of

tMw

Lane,

^>.

comma

975,

after

co?.

"

and

1,

"

II.

booty

sort of abridgment.

(IY. 1464,

>

I.

p. 1726, col.

21): Ji
#

(M. 190,

2) a donation

I.

12;

Put a

20.

^^a
They are named &3oJ

20-25.

I.

'

*e
|

1-*;^

x<>x

because they are uttered from the Jj^;3 ftp of the tongue, which
its

fore part and

follows
i.

>

P. 171S,

has k which

"pronunciation as Hamza",

II.

Read

21.

1.

13 on pp. 1710-1)

II.

e.

Z (M.

190,

its

Z.

extremity

(IY. 1466,
8x xx

13) in connecting

tip of the tongue.

But

BIS.

(p.

I.

25), which are not pronounced

1711,

II.

12-14).

and

Lane,

indeed

p. 2042, col. 1), cites the Taj al'Ariis as asserting


OH xx
letters are &*^;3 ; but he also
2042, col. 1) cites the

(p. 975, col. 1,

that all

17-18). Here IY
Gox
Oxx
with the $<* or ,jVS,
II.

this connection is evidently inappro-

priate to the three labials (p. 1732,

with the tip of the tongue

^o

is

(p,

169A

same authority

adding that only

as

with the tip of the tongue

The

".

truth

and

are " pronounced

jj

that

is

all six

are

i*;^

*3J3 in the sense of letters of liquidity or liquid letters, as is evident

from the qualities attributed

them on

to

p. 1732

by IH, R, and Jrb,

vid. smoothness, elegance, lightness, quickness in articulation,

readiness to combine with other letters


o

and

^j

^^

are

0^

or

P. 1733,

,Jp^

trary to

P. 1734,

P. 1738,
ZZ.

"

them

1739,

ZZ.

i.

e.

pronounced

19-21).

SH. 151

(ZZ.

5-6) follows

con-

IY. 1460,

Z.

5,

has

j*>

stuttering (see p. 1705,

7-8).
18.

Z.

note on p. 924,

P. 1742,

Z.

Z.

2)

20.

He

'.

Its

author

was then 70 years old (see


is

not

named

"
insert " [716]
After " second

23.

Z.

"mine age

(Jsh).

See p. 1545,

".

4-5.

P. 1743,

I 21

p.

1811,

into Jj or

21-25).

758]

Z.

ZZ.

ijf>

8.

Z.

P. 1745,

ZZ.

(p.

Read *J&S
7-8.

ZZ.

P. 1740,

ZZ.

in L 1 of the text.

1.

Z.

in the sense of tippy,

" because etc." in


7.

Z.

and

with the tip of the tongue

but that only three

different reason

is

given by

R in

756

(p. 1810,

2).

Apparently because

8-9.

which

is

ZZ.

not incorporated

is

but not always of {j* (p. 1798,


21.
Read " [737,
Z.
11-12 (No. 10)

true of

See p. 1829,

&

".
o

P.

1746,

?.

language (S).
P. 1747,

II.

14.

There

is

See S. II. 466


15-17, 24.

no [word] like
(ZZ.

i>*'

9-11)
J

from

Z.

21.

LJJ-O

or

J^-

in

Read "thy Lord


is

the
".

not given in the

dictionaries
!a

found

1754,

(;>.

P. 1751,
of

Z.

^
x

f&*

P. 1753, L

P. 1754,

6,

and^. 1814,

I.

15.

I,

L->^

for

18).

Because they are

20-22.

ZZ.

(Jrb),]

(p. 1750,

II.

2-5).

See note on p. 1786,

6.

2, 5.

ZZ.

xx S

^AJ

"

"

Read

17.

1.

Ox*
letters

x x

nor from tW-j or ywj or

(J***

is

because the incorporation of

really

its

4-11.

ZZ.

no exception

sibilant or covered

to either rule,

uJ

into the

being preceded by conversion of the latter into a sibilant or letter


of covering (see

II.

is

10-11),

not an incorporation of a sibilant or

covered into a non-sibilant or an uncovered letter I. 4. Put a


xxS
comma after " others " Z. 6. LjjkJ (R. 387, I. 15), apparently a
misprint

1814,

(see p.

"second"
" thorax

II.

j_^ or (j^

of

jj**

12.

Dele the

"[54,

See pp. 1796

752]

(1.

17)-1797

After

17.

Z.

(I.

comma

15)

"seen"

19.

I.

after

Read

".

P. 1756, I

"be"

I.

"

Read

16.

I.

"
insert
[752] ".

17-21)

II.

4.

12-14.

" are not from

Read

jj*

^,

and

[746].

Z,

LI.

For " he " read

are not incorporated into

a dispute about incorporation

no doubt,

refers only to the si* letters

mentioned at the beginning of


P. 1757,

6.

is

[750-752], though there

into jj^

(j**

"1.

752 (see p. 1798, L 21).

Put a comma after " [661, 671, 731] " instead of

a full stop.

P. 1758, L

4.

AlMutanakhkhil

is

a cognomen, his

Malik [Note on Part I, p. 451, L 19].


good poet of Hudhail (AKB. II. 137)
*xx
(K. 9-22)

L 14.

Read

He
K.

name

being

was a heathen, and a


13-22.

Cf. p.

1673

17U

)
'

P. 1759, L

into Kasra

Danima

of

Jahn (IY.

5.

1472, L 5) prints

*d;

but this conversion

not necessary (see p. 1547,

is

II.

12-16)

See pp. 1663 (II. 3-4), 1741 (II. 19-27). Jrb. 202, 1 19,
"
has
and then the first would not be like the second, so that incor18-19.

II.

poration would not be possible ".

P. 1760, L

When

or

after

is

y.

or

incorporation of

"

Read

5.

[731, 737]

into

(seep. 1766,

rule that, in gutturals, the lower

but by

IH

(seep. 1765,

II.

ferable, because

the

an incorporation of

The

this rule.

latter

with the

first

P. 1762,

I.

f ,

17,

and

1816

p. 1763,

(8. II. 462, I 20,

Derenbourg
ixxaa*.:^

Cf. pp.

[735].

as

into

or

opinion seems pre-

a fundamental principle of incorporation that

be converted, for that purpose, into a

to

4.

13-14), because of the

should be incorporated into the second, even

first

have

is

it

II.

I.

regarded by Z as an

is

incorporated into the higher [737]

is

8-10) as

by way of exception from

14 and p. 1762,

the incorporation

y.

"I

12-14), 1813

(II.

I.I.

letter

(II.

if

the second

homogeneous
18-23).

and *x**a>l printed by

and 463, I 9) should be **** and

noted by Jahn (Sibawaihi's Buch,

vol. II,

part

I, p.

870,

9++
?.

6),

*** being a proper

and Dh. 347,


P. 1764,

II.

I.

name, not uncommon (see ID. 180, L 22,

1-7).

Read "Slap 'Ali"ll.

6.

Apparently when the

6-9.

happens to be lower than the second, as here (see p. 1755,


"
I. 10.
Read "heaviness"
2-13)?. 9. Read "and, that

first
II.

II 18-23.
1.

21

p. 1763,

because
or of

treats this as

it

is

into ^

I.

24)

an incorporation of

but Z relegates

not, strictly considered,


.

it

to

c into K (see p. 1762,

the end of the section,

an incorporation of a into

172A

P. 1765, I

M4,

and p. 1762,

P. 1766,
1474,
J*iJ)

Bead

4.

"II.

Slaughter

See tho same note

I 20, I read >l=JJj for ^i^f;

and

P. 1767,

and in

For " then " read " them

I 17.

context

19-23. " incorporation

II.

M. 15-16,

21

I.

In IY.

18,

transpose

these alterations being evidently required

L-j/lj

See note on p. 1760,

8-10.

1.4.

13-14.

II.

"

by the

".

..... parted "

is

from R. 392,

3-5; and "as in .... garden" from R. 391, 1. 1, to which


"
refers in the former passage by adding " as we have mentioned
after " parted ".
II.

P. 1769, I

The former

*'j? (IY. 1476,

9.

signifies

1.

1)

I 17).

a piece of rough ground, while the latter

R, no doubt, borrowed

proper name.

(S. II. 463,

this ex.

from S

I.

16.

is

The

MAR (p.
by

392, note 4, reading UlaS

translates this ex.

into Persian

" TPear owf a cotton


garment ".

P. 1770,
P. 1773,

Read " preventive

4.

?.

II.

lY's meaning

20-21. " because .....

though

<

*&.

**>

^ft

".

0]

it

*J

uJjl|

its

like ".

This seems

to

be

not easy to extract from his words

is

u>

J-aiiJI

dJ

in

IY. 1477,

I.

23,

aa

printed by Jahn.
**

P. 1775, I

7.

<*

**;-*

(IY. 1478,
"

'

Z.

18), which, if not

an

acci-

S* *

a well-known proper name, should


*j-*<a
''*
'S''
apparently be **yb (see IHb. 45, Dh. 319), or perhaps *-^ (see
"
KF. 827) I 14. For " blemish read " flaw "ibid. Aba Bakr

dental transposition of

Abmad Ibn Musa Ibn AV Abbas Ibn


Reading (IKhn, ITB),

He

b.

Mujahid, [the Professor of

245 (IKhn),]

d.

324 (lAth,

was a master in knowledge of readings (I Ath).

IKhn ITB).

173A

For

1776, I 14.

J>,

P. 1779,

v- ^

1.

1.

"

blemish

"

read " flaw

in the text of the

M, explaining v~oUJ

as the lightning

Jyi-J

from afar (see IY. 1479, L 19, amd 1480,


By Tamlm Ibn Turaif al'Ambarl (IY).

9.

After this text IY. 1481,

P. 1780, W. 2-3.

gives

>o" x

that is seen
l.

IY

But

[312] (S. II. 467, M. 194).


a o

V^

".

/.

II

23-24)-

adds " and

6,

*6"

<~^

And

JUi-j II. 231.

whoso doeth that

1'

but this looks like an


O'

interpolation, because the incorporated

here

not the

is

of Jj

Os

J^

o-r

nor

3 one of the

is

incorporated into them by

reading mentioned In the

P. 1781,

8-11.

II.

P. 1782, I 19.
P. 1783,
possible,

1.

its

proper place

see the

I
Cf.

16.

to

followed by

this

Read

IY

I.

2.

L 11.

If, as is

except Ya'kub alHadrami mentioned

"

Tanwin "

be out of

to

for "Taralin"

"necessary" on p. 1793

remarks of

is

".

make any comment on

place does Jrb

IH

17-19), nor

11,

(W. 18-20), his observation here seems

"necessarily".

bably

alHadrami

Bead

having this

free paraphrase of S. II. 467, LI.-4Q8,

Ibn Mujahid mean

p. 1782

(see p. 1779,

as

or B.

" utterance" of

7.

on

But

Ks

IY

mentioned by

letters

(I.

17).

L 17.

In neither

the necessity alleged by IH.

on pp. 1784

(J.

15)

1785

(/.

6).

Pro-

and Jrb mean " necessarily " and " necessary " in read-

"
ing the Kur, this being a case of
incorporation proper to Readers"
(see p. 1672,

II.

14-15),

among whom

it is

universal

for Sht says in

the Hirz alAmanl (pp. 105-6), in the chapter on the Predicaments of


the Quiescent

and the Tanwin,


23

174A

S,)

9
>

'

ti-f.

f*&

j without nasality, in order that the

t,

*>
1

g,

**

Tanwin and

of them incorporate

'

the quiescent
,j tnfo

sound of Me two may be beautiful;

>^

and
II.

incorporate into the letters of )+*> with nasality (cf.p. 1785,


" an obstacle
I. 22.
6-8, 17)
", vid. conjunction of the two letters
all

in one

word (see

P. 1784, I
P. 1785,

1785,

p.

For " Me " read

1.

second

ear.

should be Jlj
&

(IY. 1482,

J.

13);.

"incorporated" on

"so long

as etc."

P. 1786,

II.

8-9).

"
" this
in p. 1783,
[rule]

8.

1.

II.

7.

Mee "ibid.

12.

[643]

<r

16)

(Z.

Z.

Perhaps this

I.

but Jahn gives

17, is here

continued from

11. "this restriction ",

i.

e.

8-11).

(II.

IH's reply comes, in SH. 154,

4-11.

into

15-17.

XIII.

A. IV. 434,

1783

p.

"

II.

"
two likes (p. 1751,

but I have transferred

it

Z.

"
19) and

^li u^J

to this section,

II.

between

3-6,

"

n.&

where

it

"

(p. 1753,

Z.

6)

can be more con-

veniently considered.

P. 1787,

.....

stifled

II.

"

12-14.

In R. 389,

II.

1-2,

and "in order .... kind

are transposed, apparently by mistake

P. 1790,

II.

10-11.

The remaining

because, being always quiescent,

P. 1792,
note,

which

II.

2-6.

we have 28

Excluding

letters, vid.

7 non-gutturals

and the 6 gutturals

in

it

",
1.

the two clauses, " so that

composing
21.

guttural,

i.

e.

is

] ".

omitted,

cannot follow a quiescent

(j

for the reason given in the last

6 gutturals, and 22 non-gutturals, of

have been mentioned


case

this sentence

Read " [the

in cases (1)

and (3),

(2), total 13, leaving 15 letters, all

175A

on

taoii-guttural, detailed
II.

The

4-5.

1716

p.

Z and A, which

is

[i. e.,]

4)

to the

objection that

among

the non-gutturals

open

interpolates the guttural letters (case 2)


1, 3,

"

Read

4.

four cases are arranged above (pp. 1783-1792) in the

order adopted by

(cases

/.

12-13)

(II.

whereas R, in p. 1787,

I.

15-p. 1788,

I.

18, puts the

much

gutturals (cc) after all three kinds of non-gutturals (a-c), a

But A's words "any of the

more convenient arrangement.


not yet mentioned" prevented
**
.

letters

"

me from

it

letters

following H, otherwise these

would have included the gutturals, contrary

A's in-

to

tention.

P. 1793,

1.

" of
incorporation

See note on

I 17.

into

8,

p.

",

e.

i.

1783 (L 17)

describe the state of the quiescent

that
II.

is

incorporated

IH

22-24.

omits to

with the gutturals; but his

incorporation and two other changes with the nongutturals suggests, as Jrb remarks, in II. 17-22, that with the gutturals it remains unchanged.
Jrb, however (p. 203, II. 12-15, of my

mention of

its

MS), and an
II.

6.

and

interlinear annotator in the

MASH (SH.

156,

between

make up the
and
retention
and
removal
by counting incorporation

7), ignoring

" five states "

its state

with the gutturals, try to

of nasality as three: but this seems impossible, because retention and

removal of nasality are alternative accompaniments of incorporation,

make up the "five" by reckonand including display with the gutturals aa


implied, though not actually mentioned, by IH.
not separate states

and

I therefore

ing incorporation as two,

P. 1794, I

4.

&**- (R. 394,

1.

MAR.

156, note 5)

' '" **

time of (S. II. 465,


,

/.

14)

ibid.

Read

^jUftJU

fa

in

* '

^iL

here,

and
(

.ps*.

">,*

^+
uT

in S. II. 465,

14.,

because the quiescent

(see pp. 1716, 1792), not incorporated into

in these

two

exs.

cannot be doubled.

^
it

is

stifled

before

so that the
\j

176A

P. 1795,

I have arranged these

10-22.

II.

>

from R. 394, It

exs.

8-12, in the order of the nine letters;

and filled up the gaps in the


which are probably caused by carelessness of some copyiat o-r

series,

lithographer.

P. 1796,

After " Arabic" read " (S)

13.

1.

P. 1798, I 21.
P. 1799.
S. II. 471,

1.

8,

See p. 1756, II 12-14, and note.

In R. 395, t

9.

I.

after

^y^J)

the next words being

11, I

supply

*Ual)

&>j

which would otherwise have no

Z.

".

t>

^^

^^S

as io

[177},

coiyj.

"

rendered "as (j does" (in

^J^>

1.

8)

"in reading" the Kur.

10.

P. 1799,

1.

25-p. 1780,

IH's

I.

ZZ.

13-14, as part of

is

not to be found in

This sentence

1.

"another"

text, after

SH.

157,

This

ex. is differentiated

I.

is

in

given in R. 395,.
p'.

1799,

nor in Jrb (p. 205,

L,

12

I.

II.

but

of

1-2,

my MS).
P. 1802, II 2-5.
II.

10-12,

seem

to

by the quiescence of the

be

is

allowable whether

think that "dispute" in


U. 5-11 as arising

but that difference does not

t>>

show

be quiescent or mobile

between "us",
'

i.

e.

the

BB, and"

the

(cf.

II.

and

KK", when

irregular concurrence of two quiescents ",

not the case here, because the incorporated

by a mobile

that in-

3 refers to the controversy described in

I.

incorporation involves an
is

material, because the exs. in p. 1801, IL 6-8,

corporation

which

L_>

from those in p. 1801,

20-22)

II 9-10. "

its

u_j is

preceded

being attributable to

stifl-

o<^

ing ",
is

i.

e.

the fact that the seeming quiescence of the

attributable to stifling of

its

L.J

in

vowel, not to incorporation (seo

pp. 1671, 1684-6, 1753, 1803, 1807),

P. 1803, I
*

then

'^

ow
t

2.

If VI. 53. be regarded as a case of incorporatioi

*e f.
l

^ should be

written.

P. 1807,

Grammar

(3rd

"

Read

9.

/.

"

67) "furtive Kasra to the

ed., vol. I, p,

should be "furtive Fatha to the

mobile with

and

IY

its

original vowel, as

here

I,

the eon/.

L 21.

Hamza,

As ; ^ e

which remains partially

ut>",

evident from the explanations of

xx

S a
inf. n.

as strangely printed

and note on

For

in

&">

M.

not

inf. n. <j&*\

with

(p. 1984, cols. 2,

3)

8.

I.

195,

9O

;^1

by Lane

II 6-11,

See^. 1743,

P. 1812, I 23.

radical"

first

Read "incorporation".

21.

*&'
4.

first

AraMe

For "ef" read "of".

P. 1808, L 13.

P. 1810, I

In Wright's

20-21.

II

(b)

I read *'$

13,

I.

as in

IY.

1487, I 20.

P. 1813, L 18.

"Converse

See note on p. 1760, L 14

23.

"

ibid.

change

Read " (A )

"

II 18-

Zuhair Ibn Abl Sulrua

M. 23-24.

KA, BS, Is, AKB) Ibn Riyah (KA, BS, Is, AKB)
Ibn <Amr Ibn Udd Ibn Tabikha
Ibn Kurt (TSh, KA, Is)
Rabi'a (TSh,

Ibn AlYas Ibn Mudar Ibn Nizar

(KA) alMuzam

(BS) of [the Band (BS)] Muzaina (BS,


Tabikha Ibn AlYas Ibn Mudaj (AKB).
described by

(ID,

AF)]

AKB

Istl

was of Ghatafan, which

a refutation of what
lineage

(AKB)?.

[of the

loosely

children

Udd (KA, AF) Ibn Tabikha (ID, AF)],


Kalb Ibn Wabra (ID, KA, AF). Their settle-

ab [fl Ma'rifat alAshab

to

Ibn Udd Ibn

Muzaina [here

"Ibn Udd "] was mother

one

in the territories of Ghatafan, people think that he

mean Zuhair
t

AKB)

of <Amr [Ibn

and daughter of

ment being

as

AKB)

(Is,

1Kb

is

(HKh)] by IAB,

The next verse of

and another verse in Part

as

says in the TSh, that

Muzaina, whereas his lineage


?.

a blunder.

I, p.

this

1479.

ode

is
is

though

So

in the

this

were

'Hhey trace his

only in Ghatafan

"

cited on pp. 60, 635;

178A

P. 1814,

10-12.

II.

porated into the

I. e.

would be removed

the

if

being converted into

after

according to Broch (M. 195,

1.

^ were ff

incor-

13.

(jj J)

19) and Jahn (IY. 1489, II 22, 24)

>

but

311

is

rightly omitted in Tsr. S61, L 15, as in S. II. 472, I 1.

P. 1815,

"

Read

5.

I.

I 17.

orig."

author

Its

not named

is

(Jsh).
ft

P. 1816,
Z.

I.

12.

>

a,JU

(3

L 20. I have transposed these two exs. from SH. 158,

14

" two
to suit the order of the

in

ways"

II.

In R. 400,

I.

1,

read

II.

3-4,

19-20.
<

P. 1817, U.
II.

See note on p. 1760,

not >>** ._M. 12-14.

u>

^5!

for

^W

(e/. p.

1815,

14-15).

8^0
P. 1820, II 18, 20.
"

again before
I

the

have omitted

R. 399, L

1812,

II.

1.

before " the uy of Jl

of the pron." inserts

"what

as inconsistent with the exs. in

which " the cy of the pron"


converted

2,

19.

For

is,

and "what

and y read & and

is

is
II.

before

",

and

which

20-21, in all of

before

"

it is

not,

respectively (see p.

20-23).

P. 1821,

1.

20.

"alteration

"

of the

y or

its

subsequent approxi-

mate.
P. 1822, L

6.

"second " of the two approximates.

P. 1824, II 12-19.
(d, e)]

See p. 1835 (II 2-24)

I.

14.

Read

"

[case 2

''.

P. 1830,

Z.

12

p. 1831,

Z.

2.

I have slightly

two paragraphs for greater clearness.

re-arranged these

179A

P. 1835,
it

Jrb's language in (a, 6)

2-4.

II.

suggests that elision

first

where
1835,

15-16-)

II.

where incorporation

is

first ex.

(p. 1834,

II.

conj.

anything

[669]

I.

9),

II.

(p.

7-8),

in

it

the aor.,

Hamza

occurs,

and, these two sugges-

being therefore inadequate, his language

tions

but

12-14), though

Hamza

because, in the interior of the sentence, no conj.


else

1834,

would be possible

(p. 1835,

impossible

ex. (p.

not

would

it

in the aor."

hia

could not involve importation of the

either in the aor. or in

when

impossible only

and the second by

is

incorporation

Hamza

occurs though incorporation

elision

"

by his second

refuted

is

suggestion

is

confusing, because

is

when

allowable only

is

possible", and that incorporation


involve " importation of the conj.

the

account for

fails to

the elision in either of these two exs.

P. 1836,

Easra of

its

>o

II.

The " measure of the

20-21.

made

is

i^i^ and ^~x&

not in

indicates that the

of the

is

-^-

A3

or w=**J

or

Aud. commencing at
" the v." on
p. 1399

>

II.

7-8.

^ip>

f
.

the

the

tJ

Damma
in

or

oils or

where the vowel of the *>

respectively/

(c),

is

This passage

23.

a continuation of the extract

(I. 2).

For e^ly* and

"

e.

>o

ending in

P. 1837,

i.

by the vowel of

plain
>o

v.",

with Kasr of the ~

like

Instead of "like crJU

", S. II.

446,

I.

16,

has

as they
say

>

"

1.21.

-=->fc^

"after being made quiescent",


according to the

rule that transfer of a

make
to a

vowel

is

this stipulation QJ. 1836,

to a quiescent (p.
1399).
II.

R does

mobile (pp. 1478-9).


P. 1839,

I.

1.

For

"

is

"

not

13-16), because he allows transfer

"
read " in

-/.

I.

Read

"

'Asim

".

180A

P. 1843,

From

9-16.

II.

R. 402

(II

7-8),

*>
extracts from IY. 1496 (II 6, 9)
II.

and Part IV, p. 1323,

13-14,

P. 1844,

I.

P. 1845, 1

21.

4.

S * S

S'Q

*"

for

sjjx )

it (

"

see Part I, p. 470,

do not find this verse.

BS. 22 gives

M. 4-5.

~'

'V '& S

UwJ) &*&

as one verse, remarking


sii&sf.

where

Readtf* /*

)j6*=^ 1*1*3^

\^

16-17.

II.

S. II. 443-81,

On

18.

1.

supplemented by

* Jj

Do you

>

not see

?"; whereas the

O'

^J jO

first

~,' '
g=

(1

uJU e

how he

has made **&* a

hemistich belongs to the

verse occurring here in the text, and the second to a verse cited on
=

p. 608 from the

ML

The author

of

work (Preface,

p.

with the var. Ujdrx (p, 27 A).

ML,

the BS,

who is

XXV),

seems to have been temporarily misled by the juxtaposition

also the author of the

a later

of these two hemistichs in the K, where Z, commenting on

IX. 118. In the

hour,.i.

e.

time,

cites

of difficulty,

them,

together with a third

When mine

heir

comes one day,

i.

e.

at some time, seeking wealth,

from a verse by Hatim atTa'i ending with

tZi

find the collection of a hand not full nor empty

as

f" being,
*

remarks, mase. or/em.), to exemplify the use of *\&*

^^

00*

and

|)i

respectively, in denoting vague, not particular, time [64].

Lees in his

ed.

of the

(p.

568) prints them as a verst

),

but

1SU

in the

separate verses

O x

cM^

5.

?.

-o
(

hemistich')
^

i I

;^-*

author

is

Read

6.

1.

" 301

not named (Jsh).

^e-o^

the horses

".

II.

tncrea-sfn^

Xu'man do

is

I,

p.

P. 1849, L

1.

For "too" read "two"

II.

2-3.

tidings ".
^

P.

iv,

P.

vii,

I 10.

11.

Read

^^"l

^y

1335

/.

15.

Its

SH

or

its

MASH).

Read^S.

Read

;5

not given in the

3.

I.

uj-j:

I.

24-25)^.

J*Lj

not thou forget; but I have followed Jh.

563 for the f rst hemistich, which

"

The Jsh has

commentaries (the K, Jrb, and


P. 1847,

Jrb)

(Mb, AArb).

See Part

I ..v'*jj

Our

ttfo

due to omis-

between them in some

^ -

^-a^; (M,

and we fumed <Ae breasts of


P. 1846,

is

2"

(for -If*
x

given as parts of

correctly

and probably the misunderstanding

sion of the sign

of the

are

(pp. 123, 280) they

(I A. 132,

MN.

24

II. 521).

seep. 1404

(II.

INDEX OF REFERENCES TO THE KUR'AN.


&U3A
Basmala.
1.

4.

II. 1357.

xxxii, 49:

I.

xxvii, 403: II. 296, 327, 1019, 1691-2.

I.

20, 402, 1767: II. 1019.

I.

12.

5. I.

1237.

18,

608, 920:

I.

II.

22.

24

I.

28.

35.

364, 472.

I,

305.

43- 11.138.

365.

48.

I.

364,

41.

63.

I.

1440:11. 68.

69.

I. v,

II. 500, 1086.

70.

512, 1081.

83.

II. 327.
II, 1034.

I.

617

110.

77.

I.

I.

90.

95.1.269.
:

II. 307.

II. 293.

II.

459.

461,

18.

I.

I.

27.

786.

58.

7856:

34.

64.

I.

1443, 1715: II. 590.

I.

37.

II. 627.

42.

II. 104.

55. II. 464.

MI.

65.

67.

57.

I.

1085,

II. 1830.

113: II. 15.

74.

184, 648: II. 1825.


I.

266

93, 94-

I.

61. II.

1394,

616.

I.

207, 21!.

73.

85.

II. 225.

52

II.

413-4: II. 131,

xxviii,

I.

II.

79.

378

I.

30.

II. 679, 974.

47.

428.

527.

II.

I.

20.

84, 1800.

II.

29.

36.

II.

II. 786, 866.

84.

274:

II. 41.

54.

1034,

6,

xxxiv, 115.

I.

28,

45.

395.

1731: II. 296.

260.
I.

39.

1714.
II.

15. II.

360, 1142: II. 381, 416.

I.

I.

024.

I.

196. 456, 494, 540, 544.

I.

566, 572, 616

66.

502.

33.

51. II. 328.

776.

1-264,817, 1428, 1462:


607, 692.

23.

26.

3.

6.1.859:11.

172, 214: II.

483, 786, 1802.

II. 481,

38.

II. 1245-6.

17-

752, 755, 1643.

I.

31. II. 112, 118.

150.

145, 327.

650,652.

.574,

216, 236, 396, 1455.


I.

xiv: II. 15, 446.

286: II.

I,

6, 7. I.

1.48: II. 388-9, 1684.

33. II. 949, 975.

19. J. 166,

84, 235, 237: II. 300-1.


II. 218.

xxxii, 344.

434 592.

I.

1O

9. 1.1620.

307.

II.

215: II. 394, 544,583.

I.

2.

1,

x, 109, 419: 11.290, 626,975, 992.

7- 1.629:

759.

I.

460-

I.

II.

565: II. 673, 786, 864, 1800.

4-1.551.

3.

1708, 1719. 5, Q.

SUBA
I.

II. 1802.

2.

1,

5. II.

7. II. 470, 574, 922-3, 994, 1010, 1040-1.

309, 349: II. 294.

1.

I.

II. 297, 346.

II.

617.

94.

II.

80.
88.
II.

96.11.158,359. 97.11.640,645,1517. 100.

103.

II. 146.

105.

111. II. 179, 486.


1

I.

118,

666, II. 91.


I.

506, 509.

1O8.
119.

II. 786.
I.

982

INDEX.

ii

121.

122.

II. 464.

II.

1.490.

129. 1.241:

136.

579:

I.

145

312

I.

173.

193.

462,499.

204.

I.

II. 315.

223.

216.

162,

235.

I.

233.

II.

1079,1237,1572.

252.

1792.

179, 180.

1728

209.

236.

I.

viii,

849, 1291, 1298.

I.

256.

331-2.

262.

249.

II. 1781.

156, 1574

849.
1443.

I.

234.

I.

886

II.

261.

628:
I.

269.

799:

466, 703

113.

222,

887, 1456: II.

II. 16, 586, 1032,

1034,

I.

254.

II.

247-1.

250.

II. 1365.

II. 328, 670.


I.

1468.

268, 807:

II.

297,

475, 828,

II. 1687, 1827, 1835.

280. 1.1559:

1.

II. 358, 700,

1762, 1765, 1802.

278.

282.

II.

1435,

275. 1.130.
I.ix.

182.
I.

I.

1. 89,

270.L273.

1117.

37,

I. xviii,

214.

273. 1.614: 11.63,223, 225, 866.


I.

1.

246.1.648:11.30.

244.11.427.

280. 1.550:11.585,764,

238.

I.

194.11.368,571.

228.

1696.

423, 593,
II. 1765.

180.

192.

210.

220.

343, 584.

I.

II. 469.

162.

II. 360, 1683, 1685.

311.

745.

I.

II. 336, 359.

1596.

I.

II. 1800-1.

II.

226.

16a,

I. 19, 123,

255.

219.

152.

377, 436, 443

I.

139.

144.

161. 11.1026.

II. 240, 331, 335, 462.

211.

248, 249.

II. 570.

I.

650.

II. 112, 357.

302.

138.

II. 417, 694.

331, 377, 617, 803: 11.56.

xvi, 810, 1547.

338.

611.

213. II. 209, 211, 475, 586, 1086.

II. 36, 322.

1.

191.

207.

275.

II. 321.

I.

172.

I.

132. 1.148.

337,

1416 1423.

1426.

127.

II. 579.

151. II. 1026.

478.

II. 323.

181.

II.

II. 1027,

I.

126.

283.

I.

II. 169.

446, 484,

175.

II. 462, 586.

183.

686.

143-

II. 1780.

II. 129, 1669.

78, 119

272

I.

165.

II. 114.

131.

i46.

158.

153. 11.381.
918

498.

137.

II. 1746.

II. 528.

124.

II. 611, 985.

142

II. 606.

II.

152.

274. 11.521.

170, 315.

II.

269,
281.

1699: II. 177, 471, 587, 1022, 1086-7, 1089, 1290.

883.

II. 934-5, 1440.

461.

286.

284.

285.

1801.

II. 59, 76, 293, 339,

II.

II. 55, 276, 630.

86 BA III.
1. I. 1473: II. 996, 1001, 1016, 1027.
5.

I.

1728: II. 651, 862-4.

6.

I.

753.

2. II. 109. 4.
7. I. ix

I.

446, 806.

II. 341.

8. II.

INDEX.

16.

64,

529.

II. 672.

32.

II.

43.

II.

69.

II. 547.

I.

74.

96-

740,

I-

91.

129,

137.

II.

II. 1802,

193.

II. 815,

456:

I.

85.

II. 77.

32O.

II.

70.
327.

I.

94.

II.

109.

II.

116.

I.

I.

182.

184. 1.269.

357-8:

I.

'85.

838: 11.468.

85,

174.

473.

460,

55,

207. 152.

II. 311.

173.

124.

II. 622.

21, 32,

140.

148.

II. 106, 822.

177. 11.884.

153.

691.

II.

II. 330, 865.

107.

I,

II. 4^4.

862, 864, 1822.

II. 650.

138. 1.335:11,64.
145.

183. 11.1237.

190.

136.

153. II 573, 577.

II.

79.
II.

548

I.

II. 1766.

119. II. 328.

756.

I.

627.

I.

1826-8.

716, 897.

1767.

743

68.

II. 587.

II, 682.

I.

55.

I. xvili.

31.

38.

1782.

II.

18.

I.

114.11.111,583. 115.11.546-7,847.

117.

144.

1.547:

66.

75.

102.

II. 617.

II. 635, 1697.

11.1801.

52.

466, 474, 485

I.

111.11.64,

1260.

36.

316.

II.

1427

I.

25.

II. 62, 72, 250,

29.

591, 636.

II.

14- II. 1782.

532.

I.

19. II. 621.

17. II. 461.

393.

809-10.

I.

13.

401.

304,

65. II. 1742,

II. 307.

846.

II.

28.

45.

374.

803.

86.

477:

190, 253: II.

I.

2759

11.

308, 310.

Hi.

250: II.

I.

175.

II. 339.

II.

1765,

1762,

393: II. 416, 647.

I,

II. 1762,

SUBA IV.
1.

I.

497.

2. II. 315.

3O.

28. 1.147,617.

20,

673.

46.

I.

42.

79.

I.

92.

II. 585.
1.

I.

96.

xxiv,967.

273-4

456, 592.

I.

75.

80.

736.

97.

106. 11.115.

195, 561

^26, 799

93.
I.

253:

I.

56. 11.660.

85.11.245,686.

II. 608.

II. 262.

I.

I.

4. II.

II.

45, 1.807: 11.788.

302, 306:11. 640, 1078.

I.

83.11.1801.
I.

5O.

32.

345.

619.

27.11.314.

26.1.217.

II. 23,

184, 1337.

II.

102.

777, 796: II. 1026.

1.239,264.
317.

69.

74.

254.

288, 291, 532, 572,

31.

41.

280: II.

269-70,

141:11.576.

572.

I.

63.

II.

I.

20.1.582.

10.11.632,643.

1263-4.

I. 28,

3.

68.

71. II. 221.


II. 29.

77.

I.

II. 57, 573, 577.

88

II. 566, 611.

1. 30.

94.

I.

306: II. 1031.

101.

112. 11.469.

115. 1.526.

I.

73.
421.

81.

89.11.
119, 402

II. 491.

102.
117.

I.

iv.

INDEX.

898: IT. 540.

135.

648.

122. 1.627: 11.66.

127.

II. 381.

149.

II.

158.11.328.

539.

169. 1.3,

128.

GO. II

67

I. 20,

134.

142.

I.

139.

126. 1.217?

145.

II.

IL

161.

351,

i52. 1.1112.

162.

462.

IL

171.

387,570.

459,

I.

157. 1.456: IL

156- 1.298.

611.

IL

169,

142.

423.

II.

151. II. 461, 612.

462.

1424:

626,

199,

175.

651.

124. II

II. 339.

155. II. 1802.

1719.

II.

136.

293.

II.

"J45. II. 610.

154.

506 r 1814.

II.

141.

I.

174.11.

64.

II. 532, 676, 588, 638, 1030.

SUBA V.
2. I. 448.

1, I. 375.

15.

292, 329.
I.

25,

1528.

21.

45. 1.1560:11.674.

66. L228, 272: II 327


73.

II. 413.

419, 422, 424, 673.

77.

I.

72.

II. 499, 1"72.

108.

422.

115.

I.

I.

156.

I.

105.

112.

770.

75.

I.

53.

I.

I.

79.

II.

71. II. 61,


II. 20, 288,

II.

113. II.

422.

91.

810.

I.

98.

II. 63.

26.

35

62-11.646.

806.

I.

II.

753.

1689.

803.

I.

385

1548: II. 292.

27, 1427:

170.

I.

23.
32,

II. 535, 684.

I.

I.

56, 5, 474

116.1. 795: 11.61.

143, 803.

I.

8.

II.

69.

343, 479-80, 617

96.

104.

386,1263.

1487

375.

61.

67. 11.692.

462.

535,

I.

34.

22.

59.1.463:11.1697.

57-11.203,586.

I.

4,

II. 1052, 1801.

28. I

578.

I.

42. 1.857.

1792.

I.

286, 1442.

I.

27.

55.

3,

484

I.

3O6.

924.

114.

IL

473.

I.

117. 1.547,549, 581:

119. I. vii, 503, 739: II. 293.

II. 722.

SURA VI.
1.593: II. 217, 489.

1.

13. II. 462.

788, 1020.

196

IL

34.

33, 633.

xxxiv:

II. 788.

1045.

59.

I.

17.

560: II. 15, 994.

502:11.153.

96.

I.

35.

3.

II.

38.

II. 67.

64.

72. 1.463.
81. II. 394.

74.

II.

9O.

1633, 1643: 11.449.

27.

974.

57.
II.

II.

I.

II. 1030,

130

70.

76. 11.626.

II. 828, 849.

101.

II.

I. 2,

39.

II. 313.

69.

495.

I.

10.

178.

II. 177, 899.

53. II. 1753, 1803.

II. 812, 337.

11.23, 345, 932, 934-5.

80. L

565.

23.

II. 65.

II. 313.

40. IL

1052

2. I. 93, 113.

1740.

94.

I.

102

INDEX.

253

117-

II. 787.

323.

901.

138.

140.

372.

I.

161.

I.

II. 112, 118.

162.

121.

I.

II. 683,

124. 1.218,739, 745,1739.


145.

3.44,

I.

II. 772,

35O. 1.214.

149, 1.493.

II. 764.

1434, 1439.

114-

644.

II.

608.

II.

155.1.603.

359.

1765: II. 1511, 1527.

163.

154,155.11.488.

152.11.71.

151.1.678.

I.

144.

145.

274

I.

709.

II.

249.

I.

924,1004, 1081,1084.

II. 528.

119.

1739.

I.

1005, 1715:

I.

112.

111. 11.630.

109. 11.425.

1.563,571.

V.

383.

SURA VII.
3. I. xxxviii, 376

1549.

11.

xxxi:II.566,

469.
II. 2.

67.

93. II

128

969.

1.179-80.

36.

II.

555, 622,

722.

5i.

71.

I.

2%.

72.

104.

I.

98.

129.

169.

160
II.

I.

446.

643:11.285, 420, 422,617.


I.

189.

800.

541.

194.

199.

II. 572.

II. 510.

1426.

I.

I.

620:
I.

II.

153.

1753.

1439, i449.

171.

II.

185.

I. viii.

192.

-II.

54.

I.

I.

282.

73.

I.

84

1.752

483,

490.

120.

II.

56,

58,

307.

134.

II.

II.

346.

II.

551,

15>i. 11.105,

162.

II.

193.

I.

v.

175. II. 863.

555.

183. 11.164.
802:

149.

1768-9.

161. 11.464.

508.

86.

II. 134, 417. 695.

I.

140.

185.

30.

II.

1OO.

41.1.

343.

II. 324,

79.11.313.

181. 1.744.

176. 1.507: II. 220, 228.

186.

II.

118, 119.

139.

286, 1442.

15O. 1.378: II

167. 1.453.

II. 423, 633.

864.

II.

1829.

156. I 549.

266

77.11.103.

15, 322.

II.

138

371-2.

380.

I.

75. II. 1683.

103. 11.360.
289.

42.

9. II. 1531,

19. 11.1220, 1301.

28. 1.207.

22. 11.684.
580.

5. II. 357.

17. I 242.

15. 1.625.

574.

II.

21. 11.217.

345, 1135.

II. 477, 480, 832.

I.

66,

184.

I.

452, 471.

334, 337

II.

198. 11.90, 988, 1668, 1683, 1685-6, 1798.

SUBA VIII.
4. II. 1026.

395,415.

5. I. 269: II. 392.

9. II. 1808-9.

6. II. 387, 570, 1379.

14.11.864.

17.11.428.

7. II.

19. II -55,

INDEX.

vi.

627.

25.

II. 714.

35.

26.
60

33.

II. 34.

42.

II. 393.

56.

I.

360.

59.

II.

64.

I.

733.

65.

I.

105.

628.

I.

44.

I.

3O.

756.

39.

45.

II. 406, 1628.

231

166,

68.

41. II. 221.


II. 1027.

63.

1121.

I.

74.

377.

I.

II. 994,

5O.

II. 574, 710.

II. 995.

547

1.

II. 627.

II. 426, 629.

60.

1188, 1393.

32.

756

I.

II. 1183, 1292.

II. 62,

762.

I.

SURA IX.
3. Pref. v: II. 408.

4. II. 103.

73:11.68.7.1.617.
25.

II. 13.

33.

28.

24.

II. 458.

II. 633.

39.

326, 1830.

61.

I.

II 589.

109.

II.

115

II.

119.

II.

611.

65

36.

I.

I.

49.

110.

1191

I.

118.

115. II. 364.

475.

125.

582.

137, 487,

I.

I.

II.

56.

70.

607

X.

83.

II.
-.

I.

452.

100

II.

II. 505.

108.

II. 639,

112.

115.

113.

736

552,

128.

643.

305.

I.

II. 307,

II. 934-5.

II. 314.

1496.

II.

18.

1487

99. 11.860.

107.

II. 307.

38.

81. II. 1782.

75. II. 899.

1O4,

1728.

I.

32.

1462.

752, 756,

313,

68.

45S, 586.

II.

6. 1.

13.11.686,601.

239, 282,

40.

II. 627.

II. 112.

214: II. 116

I.

93. 1.274, 767: 11.461.

306.

II.

29.

II. 64.

42.11.1030,1032-4.
63.

88. 11.1684.
103.

629.

72.

1769.

143

I.

55,627,672,759.
392.

12.11.971,976,979.

1. 264.

745

5. 1. 222,

I.
:

II.

I.

1845.

207,

129.1.

I. xxxiii.

II. 583.

SURA X.
4.

I.

16.

969.

147,
II.

241
521,

II.

966.

884, 901, 1130: II. 108.

58.

1.

43.

117.

09. 11.540.

I.

59.

11. II.

17. II. 136.

25.

29.11.271.

xiv: II. 333.


II. 510.

292.

36.

72.

I.

96,

688.

13. II. 434.

22.

23.

I. 761.

II. 1807-9.

63.

227, 233:

II.

472.

66.

78.

I.

28.

11.586.

38.

51, 52. II. 618.


II. 544.

16.

52.

I.

xi

216.

I.

I. xxxii,

790: II. 433, 1490, 1829.

I.

632: II. 618, 1572.


II.

421-2.

I.

39.

II. 617.

II. 392.

80.

II.

Vii.

INDEX.

89. J. 272

1684.

98.

99.

II. 598.

91. II. 1004, 1084.

II. 1769.

II. 1029, 1031, 1045.

101.

265.

I.

90.

709.

II.

SUBA XI.
11. II. 194, 544. 1740.

22.

I.

393

II. 394.

38, 39-

11.579.

45.

I.

59.

364.

75.

11. 453.

583.
171,

123.

93.

I.

337

II.

I.

1552: II. 326.

44.

1684.

II.

403,

50.

II. 327.

70.

I.

80.

74.
549:

I.

II.

109.

1823.

120.

28.

I.

II.

56.

1117.

796.

I.

II. 831,

116.

536.

417,

77.

107.

446.

I.

47.

89 1.548:11.621. 9O.

83.1.302.

101.

502.

38.

96, 123, 1401.

II.

244, 249, 480: II. 984.

I.

113.

722.
I.

69. 1.502:

82.11.54.

11.1783.

43.

46.

II. 85.

36.

II. 14.

49. 11.627,684.

461.

I.

358.

II.

33.

41. II. 866.

298, 300.

216,

18. II. 69.

17. II. 422.

1156.

I.

1715.

I.

II. 30.

48.

478,480,580.
II.

29.

II. 416.

33.

II.

167.

II.

II. 332.

SUBA XII.
2. I. 254, 1641

1442, 1462

12. II.

23.

I.

II. 151.

18.

150

185: II.

I.

II. 566.

43.

35.
I.

II. 1791.

77. II. 62, 64.

83. 11.1779.
902, 904.

I.

178, 286, 817, 868, 1428,

783.

269.

16.

1597

1.

26.

I.

8. I. 21.
I.

320

II.

17. II.

vi.

II. 305,

220.

I.

863.

786,

29.

62.

86.

I.

47.

36.

1449, 1454-5

51. II. 377.

I.

84. 1.177.
II. 469.

85.

90.

II. 150.

I. 930.

II. 537.
I.

xxiii

37.

48.

I.

64.

II. 330.

73. II. 895.

80.

150.

847

II. 1276.

62.

71. II. 1545.

79.

I.

I.

31. 1.333, 335: II. 520,

1432.

32. 1.375,571:11. 290, 324, 537,566, 706.

II. 297, 344.

67.

25.

I.

I.

20.

1779.

30- 1-62, 1137,

1020,1029-30.
627.

II.

348.

II.

550.

II. 316,

119

14.

690.

8,

4.

7. II. 692.

5. II. 151.

13. II.

1574.

627, 633.

II. 1671, 1685.

76.
81.
II.

I.

I.

33.

563, 571

1449, 1454, 1650

I.

21.

168,

65.

219

82.
189,

I.

II.
I.

274.

1228.
375-6.

532, 890,

II. 13, 623, 982, 1574, 1576.

91. II.

INDEX.

viii

94.

605, 670, 890, 895, 907.

109.

331.

452

I.

1121.

I.

99.

101. II. 151,

546.

I.

II. 48, 617.

SURA XIII.
4. II. 1745.

2. II. 340.

10.

19.

18. II. 220.

26

35.

1779.

II.

359, 623.

II.

1055, 1143.

I.

I.

3O.

8. II. 817.

17. II. 510-1.

24.

493.

277,

1552.

1310,

1307-8,

43.

117.

I.

13.

23, 24.

631.

1.

28.

216.

I.

12. II. 817.

817, 830.

II.

21

7. I.

88.

152: II. 239, 297, 331, 337.

I.

33.

686.

II.

330.

II.

II.

92.

I.

SURA XIV.
II. I. 83

10. II 325.
21.

480.

19.

I.

36.

II. 689.

40.

44.

710, 714.

I.

301.

II.

25.

1545

II.

II.

317.

370,

46.

15.

42.

41. II. 359.


II. 894.

47.

30.

383.

I.

I.

345.

43.

1583.

48.

I. 48.

749.

17. II.

569.

II.

27.

II. 506.

II.

372, 1644.

I.

SURA XV.
4,

2. II, 350.

26.

28.

II. 1291.

61

II. 118.

98.

I. 604.

II. 476.

1291.

II.

38.

34.11. 327.

1291.

261

I.

30,3'.

56.

53. II. 1434.

II 596, 599.

I.

302.

22.

I.

II. 1029-31.

1611.

33.

297, 357-9, 396.

I.

45,48.

740.

I.

7.

47-

II.

241.

I.

72. II. 403, 887.

94.

21.

648.

II. 327.

SURA XVI.
4, 5.

29.
624.

II.

90.

206. 12.

166&

46.

64. II
339.

I.

I.

32.

I. xxiii,

II. 22, 329.

399.

68.

I.

75. II. 1776.


I.

1111.

91.

I.

18. II. 402.

264.

53.

156
I.

II.

403.

350, 423, 888, 1081.

79.

II.

1560.

502.

93.

I.

80.
375.

I.

II.

125.

II. 605, 690.

I.

60.

II. 1803.

150.

94.

614,618:11.817. 100.1.403. 115.11.103.


11. 183.

37.

130, 617.

72.

26.

801.

674.

222,

55.

I.

I.

83,
549.

I.

493

II.

II. 187.

74.
II.

98.

117.1.478

II.

462.
I.

12

INDEX.

IX.

SURA XVII.
150: II. 305, 315.

1. I.

14.

199,203.

40.

69.

80.

660.

109.

102.

II.

110.

II. 340.

387.

I.

42.

7. II. 59, 341.

24.

75.

82.

1O4.

638, 658.

44-11. 1771.

86.

II.

95.

360.

I.

107,

137.

II.

65.

78.

212, 417.

1554.

I.

I.

64. 11.565.

II. 160, 540.

II.

8. II.

38.

361-2.

I.

619, 624.

II.

I. 20.

81. II. 205.

II. 341.

xx, 413.

23.

54.

73.

795.

I.

1183.

572.

I.

53. II. 169.

50. 1.1148.
II. 1801.

358.

202,

39. 1.280.

564.

I.

I.

5. II.

II. 863.

353, 643, 770, 802: II. 573.

I.

SUBA XVIIl.
2-

779, 781

I.

1633: II. 1033-4.


115, 1427

38.

562.

1176,

I.

II.

99.

II.

1. I.

40

29.

361.

32.

37.

I.

I.

I.

292.

I.

285,

547, 549, 551,


II.

222.

59.

I. 778,

781.

75.

507

64,

13

I.

79, 81. II.

67,

96.

71.

108.

II.

II.

1511.

20.

10.

I.

571

1133.

31.

3.

I.

11. I. 1427.

21. 1.571: II. 566.

26.

I. vi

278, 288

5, 6. II. 74, 344.

II. 566.

II. 183, 829.

25. II. 335, 363.


20,

XIX.

5. II. 1573.

4. II. 534-5.

I.

I.

64.

I.

2, 3. II. 580.

II. 996, 1684.

9. II. 763-4.

1190.

48.

103.

145.

SUA

1.244.

848.

I.

21. I.

27.

31.

05.

1684.

II.

17.

II. 241.

219, 461: II. 586, 651.

I.

II.

219, 368.

II.

308, 1138.

I.

1772.

405,

11. I. vii

19. II. 779.

63. II. 830-1.

78.

94.

506.

1074.

I.

I.

25.

1451.

249, 578.

I.

16.

1088.

497,
I.

3O.

472, 484.

1842.

1831,

109.

42.

63.

76. II. 145.

85.

651.

II.

62.

II. 537.

164,

36.

1743.

507: II. 540.

I.

296, 755.

24.

II. 674, 687.

1717,

4.
I.

18. II.

II. 364, 474-5.

28.

1711.

I.

1704,

289,

15.

13. II. 14.

159, 165.

II. 99.

1102.

II.

I.

II. 391.

II. 680,

7. II. 983-4.

16.

24.

760: II. 90,514.

I.

752.

I.

17.

219: II.

27. 11.532.

32- II. 168, 583.

39.

II.

43, 45.

238.

769

67.

I.

72.

II. 358.

I.

95.

360.

66.

116.

I.

645.

586, 589, 593, 602, 643,

83.

667.

II.

94, 95.

I. 859.

7O.

I.

563.

I.

446, 1743: II. 1664, 1674.

I.

81, 82.

II. 514.

85.

75.

64.

82, 84.

I.

897.

II. 680,

47.

1. 179.

76.

I.

472, 484.

I.

357-8, 80A.

77.

II. 687.

84, 85.
96.

II. 667.

II. 612.

SURA XX.
9. 1.531.

6. 1.1718.

18.

51.

60.

45, 46.

II. 366.

7O.

653, 563, 570, 576: II. 417, 693.

74.

II. 159,

83.

II. 75.

I.

1.687.

97.

132.

1747

79.

604.

I.

22,

35,

311

I.

II.

51.
621.

66.

378, 740.

508, 762

II. 477.

94.

I.

91.

412.

I.

26, 105,
II. 387.

80.

II. 75.

I.

215

I.

II. 21, 419,

95.

II. 575.

1.

180.

119.11.217.

II. 283.

II.

310.

11.288.

352.

26.

II.

623.

11

19. 11.300.

30.

515.

II.

38.

48.

I. 616.

II.

311.

81.

1.

I.

I.

78. 1.1440:

88.

1121, 1130.

579.

104.

II. 160, 540.

II.

II.

1.

31.

II.

341.

63.

II.

346.

79.

I.

II. 1825.

97.

I.

373.

112.

22.

II. 392.

58.

103.

II. 159.

XXI.

II. 293, 301, 670, 710, 907.

77-

80.

109.

389.

492.

1.

160.

II.

I.

35.

389.

I.

55.

463,

I.

24.

670, 686.

32.

II. 674.

49.

106.11.469.

56,58,485:

xvii-viii,

ix,

72.

II. 1769.

II. 595.

StJRA
3.

84.

35.

66.

28.

506.

I.

168, 321.

103,304.1.1436-7.
134.

II. 90.

II.

441

I.

II. 27, 1697.

93. II.

424.

421-2,

75.

325.

15. 11.386.

II. 95, 439.

63, 64.

545, 1765

I.

12. 1.470.

34. II. 1768-9.

760.

I. 129,

44.

II. 579.

627.

I.

21.

648.

616,

I.

38, 39.

1O. 11.358.

108.

II.

387,

177.

I.

SUBA XXII.
1. II. 432.

1.34?,.
II. 446.

33.

I.

2.

I.

1130.

13.11.670.

26.
1584.

II. 335.

35.

I.

5. II. 43, 471.

15.11.335.

30.
1747.

6.

I.

347.

31.

37.

II, 395.

18.1.628.

17.11.393.

It. 687, 1086-9.

36.

I. xii

I.

I.

375

906:

9.

25,

II. 307.

II.

1573,

XL

INDEX.-

39.

J770, 1799.

57.

62.

II. 1086.

71.1

1121:

78.

44.

I. 40.

72.1.

74.

3.

45.

1504.

II.

552.

I.

II.

1782.

66.

II.

1330.

76.11. 439.

64.

31, 479-80.

II.

201.

II.

II. 995.

77.

43.

II. 272.

I.

1747.

II. 219.

SURA XXIII.
20

1. I.

27.1.

293,358.
I.

605

42.

56.

II.

3O.

670, 701

48.

64, 65.

101, 102.

I.

1344.

II.

22.

I. 363.

34.

1552.

I.

38.

573.

365,

319.

II.

530, 860.

I.

14-

4. II. 1103.

580.

II.

II. 348, 415.

627:

I.

246.

I.

101.

xviii

37.

II. 357.

1.508.

54,

II. 848, 932, 1000.

II.

593.

35.

II. 842.

39.

I.

51.

I.

395.

93. II. 312, 658.

II. 516.

II. 667-8.

SURA XXIV.

6.

xxix, 116, 210.

1.

I.

I.

302.

870: 11.600.
672.

25.

36, 37.

I.

72,

351:

57.

I.

920, 1415, 1455.

I.

80.

64.

631

II. 6.

19

II. 102.

60.

27.

380: II. 700.

1.207, 358,
II. 329.

61.

I.

604.

I.

480:

II.

40. 1.908:

I.

199,

II. 213.

51. II. 1021,

1023.

II. 1753, 1775-6, 1798.

XXV.
I.

220:

23. II. 1282, 1584.

24.

1667-8, 1683.

11. II.

22. II. 392, 416.

II. 144.

22.

II. 606.

8. 11.598.

II. 313.

25.

62.

13. II.

138.

21. 1.28.

35.

II. 1768.

II. 501.

SURA
6. 11.1290.

11. II.

37. 1.1571.

75.

44.

1742.

61'. II. 364, 1527.

31. II. 548.

424.

43.

II.

II. 422.

15. 11.597.

1120.

II.

II.
xi,

204, 1443, 1598. 4. I. 143, 286, 1714.

I.

554, 1427:

34 1.624:

597,683.

2.

9. I. 13o,

II. 329, 1824.

47.

I.

68, 69.

34.

II. 110.

808: II. 621.


I.

14.

40, 41.

51. II. 1296.

476, 486.

SURA XXVI.
3. I. 868
II. 1254.

21.

II. 456.
II.

13. II. 358.

626.

22.

I.

15.

619.

I.

40.

412.

19.

II.

555.

I.

742, 1650:

50.

I.

137.

INDEX.

xii.

61, 62. II. 667-8.

82-

I. 40.

111.

274

1.

186.

485.

2528.

I.

102.

884, 901

I.

552

296,

105.

132, 133.

II. 464.

I.

II. 49, 647.

175, 177.

II.

75-77.

1. f 66-7.

493.

I.

119.

197.

346, 645, 801, 804

I.

94.

II. 608.

II. 417,

64.

1183.

II.

II. 20, 424, 586.

967.

I.

63.

2O8.

I.

261.

II. 159, 165.

SURA XXVII.
6.

I.

22. 1.34.

21. 11.882.

35.

962.

48.

I.

49.

6O.

682,591.

9O.

II. 656.

40.

624.

I.

444.

24, 25.
29-31.

1. 586.

28.

772-3, 797.

350

I.

II. 1081.

30.

599.

II.

42.

491

I.

I.

II.

1.

19.1.264.
II.

II.

305.

838.

47.

II. 597.

182.

57.

II. 173,

34-

I.

1650: II. 344.

86.

845: II. 359, 481, 483.

16.

74.

61. 1.91.

92.

147.

I.

10, 11.

25. 1.2, 194-5:

600.

II.

II. 300.

52.

1443-4.

I.

253, 264.

I.

18.1.1142:11.714.

16.1.156.

12. II. 296.

312.

10.

8. II. 422, 17*J.

778, 781.

I.

II. 62.

SURA XXVIII.

18.

II. 538.

26.

I".

30

I.

718

I.

32.

546.

61. II. 1089.


I. 673,

518.

I.

27.

133.

14.

7. II. 23, 343,

6. II. 465.

2O.

I.

28.

570: II. 363.

76.

71. II. 618.

II. 368, 587.

23.

239, 263.

350: II 1348.
I.

I.

83.

21, 527,

981, 1086.

626, 643, 804: II. 573.

I.

38.

I.

II.

II. 392.

137.

79.

43.

II.

617.

II. 300, 324.

82.

II. 1282.

SURA XXIX.
1. II. 206.

1801.

11. II.

25. II. 1781.

II. 285, 394.

687-8.

13.

32. II. 568.

56. IL

72. 836.

I.

286.

39.

58.

14. II. 464.

II. 328.

I.

45.

I.

20.
600.

xx. 64. II. 1086.

II.

50.

65.

I.

796.

SURA
1-3. II. 323.
II.

171.

23.

2.
I.

I.

XXX.

1573, 1590.

578:

II.

54b.

3.

I.

378, 723, 730, 758.

24. 1.761, 764.

16.

25. 1.91.

IICDEX.

27.

I.

1574.

45.

I.

777

31.

I.

46.

453.

II.

35.

426.

359,

Xlii.

I.

47.

192.

II.

763:

viii,

65-6, 636.

II.

50.

764, 777.

I.

II.

609.

XXXI.

SUBA.

10.

2, 3. I. 402.
1697.

19. II. 1378.

27.

1424.

I.

31.

I.

24.

26.

I. 76.

265, 886, 1443

I.

34.

796: II. 1032.

I.

13. II. 103.

12- II. 886.

1551.

18. II.
II. 630.

I. 586.

SURA XXXII.
1, 2. II.

22.

11. 629.

10. II. 1771.

4. II. 985.

509-10.

12.

I.

13.

xliii.

II. 489.

SUBA XXXIII.
6. I. 1708.

7. II. 292, 465, 468.

677: II. 607.

xxviii, 380.

19.

23.

22.

I.

495.

32.

I.

1475.

1.

II. 1827, 1836, 1839.

35.

II.

471, 519.

II.

SUBA
6.

I.

550.

1.250,275.

30.

I.

45.

47.

I.

I.

137.

485.

53.

1.

20,21.
26.

34.

3.

I.

II.
I.

31.

887, 1623.

56.

I.
I.

xli.

632.

37.

II. 414.

I.

II.

61.

10.

1. 162-3, 168,

1553.

I.

32. 1.225, 343.

446, 484

II. 392, 411.

451, 455, 459.

23. II. 498.

36. 1.1446:

49.

27.

II.

498.

50.

II. 1839.

1.

502.

I.

1.36.
11.

18.

21.

632.

51. I. 399.

17. 1.219. 18.


555.

SURA

446.

641.

I.
I.

II. 692.

XXXIV.

9. II. 1753, 1800.

12. 1.460: 11.832.

118. II. 1751.

72. II. 879.

1027.

20.

II.

3O.

28.

629.

40.

106, 363, 663.

320

I.

93.

I.

33.

I.

15.

IL

550.
471,

8. 11.310.

297.

12.
528.

309, 348.

XXXV.

II.

25.

39.

478.
I.

1O.

13.

1003,

II.

1640.

II. 168, 540.

I.

xxxii, 540: II. 10,

1333.

16.

30. 1.209.

II.

1027.

33. II.

INDEX.

XIV.

XXXVI.

SCBA
356.

1. II.

19-20.

2. I. xix.

25.

I. 485.

39.

413.

52.

II. 1809.

66.

222.

I.

506

I.

I.

28.

40.

78.

II. 161,

36.1.1122.

37.

49.

868: II. 526, 704.

I.

58.

II. 275.

30.

762.

I. 61,

623.

18. II.

I, 27.

35.1.216,592-3.

57.

1129.

13.

319.

1.

II. 346, 383.

I. 627.

72.

2.

xxii, 625.

I.

32.1.447:11.416.

415.
I.

1,

63.

II. 1789.

1122.

I.

1. 1135.

SUBA XXXVII.
1-3. 11.481

12. II. 296.

46.

I.

1.

161, 162-

172.

451:

I.

137, 138.

II. 642.

34.

103,104.

II. 340.

1041.

983, 1081.

168.

47.

1121.

303.

123.

6. 11.1271, 1602.

32. II. 217.

326,

1598.

2. 1.234.

478

II.

526.

93.

1O4.

147.

330.

164.

I.

620.

II.

100.

153.

165.

599.

864.

I.

I.

II. 578, 581.

II. 502.

453,

II. 99.

37.

1691.

II.

II. 473, 492.

II. 328,

124.

I.

I.

I.

8. I. xi

II.

549.

I.

1027: II. 1026.

SURA XXXVIII.
2.

339-40.

I.

22.

284.

I.

227.

47.

1084.
I.

I.

75.

II. 1267.

43.

I.

32.

77, 78.

624: II. 575.

I.

57. II. 484.

83.

482.

II.

II.

29.

II. 199, 335,

44.

II. 226.

1675.

I.

20.

25. 11.583.

31. II. 365, 1183.

49, 50.

350, 865.

9. II. 482.

535.

23. 1.21, 1590.

41. II. 703, 1029-31.

40,

1231.

7. II.

22, 286, 1442.

30.

II. 226, 674.

580.

5. II.

xxii

II.

63.

II.

I. 397.

85.

104: 11.919.

SERA
6.

I.

215.

II. 34, 586.

310.

8. II. 488.

18.

1. 176.

28,29.1.444.

39. 1. 1623, 1643.


1796-7.

58.

II.

21.

12. II 459.

526.

I.

I.

22.

84.

34. 1.579, 607.

47.
557.

9.

XXXIX.

1. 168.

54.

59. II. 592.

1.

I.

37.
177.

60.

14.

II.

57.
II.

1.

382,

1.

1650

23. II.

870, 1149.

620, 622.

177: II. 1754,

557.

61.

I.

263,

XT.

INDEX.

64.

270.

244, 766

485.

II.

73.

674.

72.

II.

480,

15.

II.

817.

I.

II. 479-80.

74.

II. 473-4.

66-

1042-3.

II.

SUB A XL.

22

370,735:11.832.

36.

II. 830, 832.

49.

759.

11.

9. II. 829.

I. 39.

1.

I.

72, 73.

396.

I.

I.

vii,

34.

42.

38, 39. II. 30, 439, 441, 453.

771.
I.

16.

29.11.585.

23.11.1079.

II. 466.

51.

219.

I.

1427.

I.

81.

753.

I.

II.

802.

SURA XLI.
4. II. 306.

208

9.

29.

I.

582, 589.

49.

1.

1584.

30.

I.

24.

19. II. 674.

II. 653.

1O.

261.

I.

495,

43.

II. 395.

28.

324.

II.

16.

868.

I. ix,

I.

xxvii,

I. xli

46.

485.

205,

1685-6.

II.

1415.

I. 115,

SURA XLII.
9. II. 369.

1. II. 464.

35.1.768. 37.1.768. 41.1.505.


52, 53.

II. 53.

I.

21.

II. 386, 439.

I.

22.

904.

28.1.764. 29.1.131.

24.11.336.

40:11.527,588.
1839.

16.

I.

31.11.

44.11.309.

50,51.

470.

SURA XLIII.
8.

380, 740
755.

15.

I. 76.
:

II. 846.

43.

53.

I.

68.

194, 196

I.
:

176.

510.

32.

1.

I.

1074.

71.

18. II.

II. 55, 687.

48.

462.

30.

141.

34.

I. 388, 469.

47.

II. 297.

51. II. 511.


624.

II.

84.

II. 293.
I.

31.

I. 378,

38.

I.

50, 51.

II. 548.

57. II. 1292.


592

I. 25.

II. 417, 694.

60.

76.

I.

II. 308.

551

II.

753,
512.

66.

II.

II. 518.

77.

24.1.381.

43.

602, Jill: II. 295.

SURA XLIV.
1,2.11,392,893.
II. 845-6.

54.

3,4.1.260.

II. 106.

23.11.1684.

58. II. 102.

INDBX.

XVi.

SURA XLV.
2-4.

II. 444.

13

435.

7. II.

20.

127.

I.

109,

23.

30.11.459.

27.1.486.

21.11.173,591.

506,11.465.

II

I.

31.1.

462.

SURA XLVI.
10. 1.755:11. 342.
19.
1779.

35.

xxxvii.

24.

30. 1.25:

II.

1.

14.
I.

216, 1070: II. 99.

I.

61,

25.

462.

15. 11.366.

640, 568.

II.

31. II. 985.

293, 313^ 1782.

27- II.

32.

II. 332.

II. 447, 471, 617, 623.

XL VII.

SURA
4.

I.

675.

16. II 1789.

I.

146.

8-10.

I.

352.

I.

40.

9. I. 213

572.

20.

18. II. 1768, 1817.

37.

II. 209.

4,

II. 1552.
I.

555:

153,1779.

15.

II.

983-5

12.

II.

24.

II. 77.

SURA XLVIII.
5. 1.1121.

1,2. II 22.

1O.

16.11.39.454,1789.

1.571.
II. 670.

I. 244: II. 646.

27.

23.

I.
J

29.

20.11.970.

8. II. 672.

40.

II. 1770.

25.

II. 365.

SURA XLIX.
4.

I.

22, 321.

5. I. 74: II. 640.

908.

11. II. 209, 1825.

6. II. 262.

12.

1.

241

7. I. 1741.

14.

II. 620.

I.

9. II.

62, 1137:

II. 535.

SURA
2. II. 588.

5. II. 342.

24.

22.

I. 615.

41.

II. 165.

II. 1031.

L.

1O.

9. I. 452.

30.

I.

34.

I. 264.

1143.

11.

36.

I. 92.

1024.

I.

1 1. 181.

SURA LI.
1.

373.

11.886.

2O.

I. xxiii.

7.

II. 293.

26, 27.

1.1766: 11.886.

22.

II.

II. 481.

23.

284.

42.

12.

I. 462.

I.

I.

800:

II. 164.

502, 738

48.

I.

II. 395.

866

13.

II. 227,

I.

25.

INDEX.

SOBA LII.
19.

11. I, 742.

49.

II. 401.

28.

I.

23.

151.

I.

I,

27.

332: II. 526,

1785.

II.

224.

SURA Mil.

14.

500.

19, 20.

350.

I.

44-6.

420, 422.

I.

26.

1728.

I.

51.

550.

9.

8. I. xxxviii.

3. II. 364,

767.

1. I.

1.

I.

IL

xxxix, 381:

I.

832.

40.

II.

286.

10.

II.

579.

2O.

I.

1723.

SUBA LIV.
6. II. 787.

1. II. 779.

12.

24.

1143.

223

I.

52.

xix, 200.

42.

I.

26.

1624.

15. II. 1816.

1055.

34. I.

27. 1.342.

1697.

I.

48.

141.

49;

II. 1378, 138-1, 1387.

I-

53. II. 789.

203, 358.

I.

270, 281,

460.

I.

208: II. 623.

II. 328, 738.

13.

278, 289, 291.

I.

7. I.

SURA LV.
1-6.

211.

I.

46,

1041, 1227.
1.

24.

1.

I. 860.

1464.

IL

50.

37.

31. II. 548.

6O.

15.

I.

I.

1112:

74.

H.

39. II.

7O.

623.

1021.

SDBA LVI.
1-3. I. 76$.

26.

208.

1.866:
xiii,

I.

II.

2. 1.1556.

106,510.

509.

65.

xiv, xxxi: II. 577.

6-7. II. 183.

26, 27.

82-6.

52-4.

I. 117.

II. 644, 1838.

15.

69.

II. 598.

II.

84.

I.

24.

949.

59.

II. 481, 483.

644, 686,

215.

I.

74-6.

87, 88.

IL

653.

SUBA LVII.
10.

II. 461.

II. 590.

26.

12. II. 329.

II. 464.

27.

I.

15. II. 586, 621.


204.

17. II. 449.

23.

29. II. 574, 577.

SUBA LVIII.
1. I. 579, 603.

1488.

9.

I,

733.

2. I. 333, 335, 337

2O.

II. 1490.

II. 520.

5. I. 215.

8. I.

INDEX.

SURA LIX.
4. II. 1697.
13. II. 691.

7. II. 590.

16. II. 700.

9.

I.

1117.

12. II. 83,

671,

900.

10. 1.134.

12.

21. II. 686.

SURA LX.
1.

3^1.

11.381, 529,588.

9. 11.387.

704.

1.69.

SURA LXI.
2. 1.624: II.

870.

10, 11.

I.

xviii.

12. II. 1782.

13. II.

446-7.

LXIL

SURA
7

5.

I.

xxi, xxiv: II. 674.

9. II. 306, 310.

11. I.

767: II.

459.

SURA LXIII.
1..L 55
7. II. 393.

II. 406.

4.

906: II. 386.

I.

1O.

8. II. 679.

I..

6. II. 506,. 619, 1084.

1726: II, 29, 79, 452, 586, 597-8.

SURA LXIV.
7. II. 139, 555-6.

SURA LXV.
3.

6.

I.

I.

29.

4.

156, 1643.

I.

xxviii,

7. II. 55, 687, 1086.

120,

585: II. 709.

5. tl. 440.

11. I. 633.

SURA LXVI.
3.1.76:11.118.
846.

4.

12. II. 1348.

I.

80,,856 :,IL 585.

15,16.

5. II. 475.

II. 289.

SURA LXVII.
3. II. 312.
557.

4.

15.11.289.

II. 63.

I,

843.

19.11.

1O. II.

8. II. 1687, 1827, 1835.


,449.

20.

II.

511,539.

8, 9. II. 555,

3O.

I. 983:

INDEX.

SURA LXVIII.

I.

42.

3. II.

%; f.;1599: II.-297.

1551, 1554: II. 331, 336.

4. II. 691.

5, 6. I. 645.

14.

9. II. 49, 453, 590, 646.

6.

I. 21.

BUEA LXIX.
1, 2. 1. 106, 510, 616.

882.

13.

403, 435:

I.

767-8, 849, 856.

28-30.

II. 850.

32.

II. 863.

1143.

7. I. 1055,

14.

II. 129.

I.

849, 856.

29.

II.

854, 858, 1095.

47.

I. xxxviii, 286.

141.

28.

20.

II.

I.

8.

1556.

I.

19.

12. II.

I. 65,

679: II.

II. 854, 858, 1095, 1169.

29, 3O.

30.

II. 724.

335, 1476.

SUBA LXX.
3, 4. II. 1770.

1. II. 329, 952.

6, 7. II. 134.

11. I. 500, 502.

15. 1.38,1121.

SURA LXXI.
15. II. 1683.
5?3,

37.

I.

16.

I.

29.

261.

1534: II. 107, 1815.

142,

25.

II. 309,

II. 468, 1753.

SUBA LXXII.
4.

I.

66.

26.

552.

7.

II. 540.

28,

2. II. 1014, 1019, 1031.


I.

12.

142.

I.

1130, 1132, 1447.

20.

I.

1.

1084.

9.

220,

785.

18. II. 381-2.

19.

I.

LXXI II.

3. II. 1029, 1031, 1033-4, 1045, 1078,

14.

132.

8.

II. 420.

SUBA

8.

66.

16. II. 423, 1032.

13. II. 62.

11. I. 3, 502.
I.

228.

5. II.

II.

1504.

15, 16. II. 671.

18.

I.

549: 11-20, 135, 419-20, 422.

SUBA LXXIV.
6.

I.

xxi

817, 1427.

1.38.

II. 74, 1697.

35.

II.

50. 1.245.

11. 1. 603.

666, 668.

38.

I.

20.

II. 490.

1005, 1722.

41.

30.
I.

I.

358.

295,

43.

XT.

INDEX.

LXXV.

SURA
II.

1,

15.

I.

1121.

574, 576.

1052.

3. II. 422, 555.

19. II. 666.

25.

31. II. 522, 526, 899.

3, 4. I. 276.

II. 21.

40.

26.

9. II. 1083.

II. 816, 820.

29.

I.

II. 544, 1628.

SURA LXXVI.
1. II. 534-5, 624, 898.

1O.

I.

218.

2O.

I.

3. II. 470, 505.

24.

577.

II. 500.

4.

31.

44.

I.

206

I.

6. II. 329.
II. 301.

SURA LXXVII.
1. II. 925.

36.

23.

1.

3O.

1075.

35.

21.

I.

500, 739

I.

II. 45.

II. 44-5.

SURA LXXVIII.
1. I. 624,

28.

1, 2. II. 853.

627, 801.

I.

31, 32.

1533.

I.

470.

SUBA

43.

46.

617, 624.

I.

SUBA
3. II. 440.

24.

II. 788.

6. II. 1834-5.

26.

27.

3. II. 830-1.

1. II. 881, 925.

41. II. 679.

LXXIX.
I.

108.

II. 508.

LXXX.
23.

21, 22. II. 478.

37.

II. 1776.

40, 41,

II. 508.

I.

II. 13, 56.

20.

SUBA LXXXI.
15-17. II. 928.

15-18. II. 445.

24.

II. 149.

26.

I. 801.

SURA LXXXII.
1. I. 738.

5. I. 1103.

8. II. 666.

19.

I.

503.

SUBA LXXXIII.
1.

1.93: II. 339.

14. II. 1778, 1780.

20.

I.

8734.

30.

360.

2. II.

17.

I. vi.

II. 330.

3. II.

106,

18. II. 667, 759.

36.

II. 1778-9.

346.

6. II. 666.

IB, 19.

1, 892.

LXXXIV.

S0RA

19. II. 292, 365.

1-3. I. 73, 738, 765, 799.

LXXXV.

SURA
1. II. 609.
1.

1650

4, 5.

1.

474.

13.

1. 128, 387.

16.

II. 297, 346,

LXXXVI.

SUBA

8, 9. 1. 1597.

4. II. 417, 540, 564, 694.

4, 5. II. 483.

2. II. 478.

1. 1. 425.

16. II. 1779.

2. II. 461.

17.

17.

I.

1.

17.

I.

675.

LXXXVII.

SUBA

616.

14-16.

550.

I.

32.

1717.

9. II. 646.

14-16. II.

II. 764.

JSCRA

LXXXVIII.

807.

22.

22-24.

II. 1379.

I. x.

25-26.

I. 132.

SUBA LXXXIX.

II. 858.

25.

5.1.807:

3.1.1465.

1. II. 881.

22.

17. II. 859.

389, 397, 843.

23.

I.

374. 376, 389.

II. 1280.

28.

II. 341.

I.

15.

11.881,1783,1800.

SUBA XC.
4. II. 577.

1. II. 575, 577.

II. 899.

13, 16. II. 899.

5. II. 422,

14, 15.

1.

1L

7. II. 22, 421-2.

1573.

SURA XCI.
1.

1.1121:

763, 875.

II.

4. II. 744, 763, 927.

3. II. 740, 744, 763.


606, 681, 894-5.

2. 11.740, 744.

12.

1.

1-3. II. 445, 681.

5. II. 582.

9. II. 108,

1330.

SUBA XCII.
1. I. 764,

115.

767

12. II. 402.

II. 301, 875, 928.

1-4. II. 926.

14. II. 1823, 1828, 1834-5.

5. I.

19, 20.

214

I. 298.

II.

INDEX.

xem.
1. II. 743, 875, 925;

743.

2. II.

5. I. 214: II. 116, 612.

740, 743, 925.

9. II. 484.

3. I. 215: II. 741,

9-11. II. 653.

SURA XCIV.
1

II. 533, 553, 616, 718.

2. II. 554, 620.

5, 6.

391, 1110.

I.

SURA XCV.

II. 356.

4. 1.30.

SURA XCVI.
1.

L xxviL

15, 16.

I.

15. II.

408, 470.

2, 43,

17.

290,

699,

537,

706,

871,

1253.

25: II. 13.

T.

SURA XCVII.
3, 4. II. 1826.

1. I; 506; II. 110, 891.

1.1548:

4. II. 1823,

1825_

II. 318-9.

SURA XCVIII.
1. II. 183, 788, 989, 1020.

4.

I. 452.

SUB A XCIX.
4.

1-3. II. 465.

I.

5. II. 340.

753.

SURA
.

1. II. 886, 893.

1-4.1.953.

7. 1. 287.

C.

3,4.11.449.

6.

II. 893.

SURA CI.
1. 1. 106.

6.

I.

38.

7. II. 854.

SURA GUI.
1.2. II. 392, 886, 893.

2. II. 221, 673.

3. II. 795.

SURA CIV.
1,2.1.422,434,437.

4.11.160,884.

SURA CVI.
2. II. 965, 1800.

5,6.1.114.

5.

INDEX.

XXlil.

S6BA CVII.
1. II. 1668.

SURA CVIII.
1. I. xi

II. 391.

1, 2.

II. 483, 486.

SUBA CX.
1-3. 1.768: 11.484.

3.

I.

770.

SUBA CXI.
1

I.

342.

4. I. 190, 434-5, 439.

SUBA CXII.
1.

I.

II. 284.

108, 506, 508, 552, 1476: II. 999.

3, 4. II. 11, 55, 195, 534.

SUBA CXIV.
1-3.

I.

479.

4.

I.

1543.

1,

II. 703, 1017.

3.

INDEX OF PROPER NAME3.


References to Authorities mentioned in the Abbreviations of
References are omitted from this Index, except in special cases.

Names
Abti

are entered under the forms most

Muhammad

alYazIdi for

commonly

used, as

Yahya Ibn AlMubarak al'Adawi

atTaimi alBasrl alYazIdi.

When

the

number

of possible references

a selection

ii

means Book

is large,

sometimes made.

means Preface, and App. Appendix;


(comprising the Introduction and Part I), and

I.

Pref.

II.

means Book II

(comprising Parts II-IV and the Appendix).

A.

A. See AlUshmunl.

AAA,

167 A.

I.

483, 160A.

Aaron,

I.

AASh,

Pref. xi; II. 1333, 123A.

'Abada, II. 144A.

Aban,

II. 696.

Ibn AnValid,

Abans (The Two),

1.

1.

1496.

14A

'Abbad Ibn Sulaiman,

II. 572.

II. 1738.

Ziyad Ibn Abihi,


'Abbai.

See Al' Abbas Ibn

Ibn AlALnaf,
si

Mirdas.

I.

I. 281,

70A-1A.

'Abd AlMuttalib.

631, 30A.

See Al' Abbas.

AbbasI dynasty,

I.

92A, 94A, 119A, 177A; IL 53A, 70A.

Abd (Al'Abdi),

I.

120,

124A.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

11.

'Abd Al'AzIz Ibn 'Abd A&Salam,


Marwan,

25A, 34A, 126A

I.

Muhammad,

.,

Pref. six.
;

II. 657,

Pref. xxiv.

'Abd AlKaia (01 'Abd Kaia), I. 1366, 1388, 1403;


15A, 38A, 42A-3A.

'Abd Allah,

I.

796-7

Ibn 'Abbas.

II.

Ishak.

I.

12A.

Ahmad

93A.

See IAI.

AdDamaina,
,,

1697,

See Ibn 'Abbas.

Abi Hadrad,

II. 388,

II. 563.

(Companions named),

50 A.

II. 361.

Ibn Bahhir Ibn Dhakwan.

See Ibn

Dhakwan.
Al' Abbas, II. 50A.
I.

AlHajjaj,

903,

AlHaritb Ibn
AIMu'tazz.
'Amir.

142A-3A.

ISTaufal,

1.8, 8A.

See Ibn AlMu'tazz.

See Ibn 'Amir.

'Amr Ibn Al'As,

I.

AsSa'ib, II. 22A,

24A.

'Ayyash,

II.

AzZabir,

I.

AzZiba'ra,

23 A.

326;
I.

12A.

II. 146, 561,

361, 81 A,

99A;

21A.
II. 343,

ISA.

HA, 23A, 52A, 77A,


89A-90A, 116A, 135 A, 140A, 143A, 199Aj
561, 22A, 97A.

AzZubair,

i,

Da'ud,

I.

382, 561, 12A,

II. 761,

132A.

INDEX OF PROPER XAME3.


'Abd Allah Ibn Hammam,
141,

II.

4A.

I.

II.

42A, 153A.

14A, 24A, 135A.

57,

See Ibn Katblr.

Kathlr.

127A.

I.

Kuraiz,

135A.

I.

Muhammad,

tt

,.

Kuis,

126A, 199A

271, 67 A, 124A,

I.

Ibn Abi Talib,

Ja'far

m.

I.

Mas'ud,

337, 399, 480, 681, 838, 857, 1111,

12A-3A;

1165,

II. 42, 138,

150,

301,

161,

307, 377, 562, 924, 1188, 1394, 21A-2A.

Mu'awiya Ibn 'Abd Allah,

I.

AbiSufyan,
Rawaha,
Tabir,

1.

I.

'Umar,

I.

1405,
14,

Allans,

Ya'rub,
I. 14,

41 A.

100A

II. 305, 717.

188A.

12A, 70A

al'ArjI.

I.

81A.

5A.

I.

Ubayy,

175,863, 50A,

362,

I.

II. 1263.

357, 564, 918,

80A,

722, 116A,

T.

12A-3A.

AlMalik Ibn 'Abd Al'Aziz,

Marwan

I.

113A,

(the Khalifa), I. 302,

331,

57A r

89A-91A, 94A, 106A, 122A-3A, 135 A, 143A,


194A, 199A

AlMu'min,

1.

AlMuttalib,

II. 620,

177 A.

1.

181

II.

50A.

Al'Uzza Ibn Hantam, II. 13A.


AlWasi' Ibn Usama,

II. 185.

27A, 50A, 69A-70A.

INDEX OP PROPER
'Abd 'Amr Ibn Shuraih.

See AlAhwas.

ArRahman Ibn 'Abd

,,

(aprothetic) alKari, II.

AlHakam,

1.

'AH.

AdDaibagh.

See

Hassan,

I.

Zaid,

Hiud alLakhmi,
See

I.

II. 65, 952.

91 A.

I.

98 A.

I,

'Abd AlKais.
I.

Manaf [Ibn Kusayy],

120A.

765,
II.

50A.

Ibn Rib' alHudball,

Manat alHudhall,

Udd,

I.

766,

122A

II.

55A.

II. 343, 907, 55 A.

Ibn Kinana,

I.

3A, 69A.

58A.

Ibn Khufaf,

R*bb,

II.

Sea AlA'raj.

'Uthman,

Kais.

140A;

Hurmuz.

,,

1466;

65A-6A.

I.

I.

104 A

II.

135A.

187 A.

1647.

Sbams Ibn 'Abd Manaf,

I.

482, 796,

1388,1396;

II.

325,

50A.

Umayya,

I.

1396.

Yagbuth Ibn Wakkas,


117A.
,,

'Abda, II. 551.


Abel,

I.

657.

'Abld, II. 1628.

Zubair,

I.

I.

161, 959,

167 A.

47A;

II.

1280, 1576,

IMDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Abid Ibn AlAbras,

I. xxii,

601, 668,

See 'Ubaid Allah.

Mawiya.

I.

Shariya (or Sharya),


Tha'laba,

'Abida Ibn Kais,


Abjar,

I,

'Abkar,

2A, 28A-9A, 81 A.

I.

121A-2A.

16A.

II. 22 A.

47A.

I.

1251.

Abla, II. 836.

Bint 'Ubaid, and The 'Ablas,

Abraham,

I.

I.

923, 1396.

241, 252, 485, 490, 506, 796,

112A-3A

II. 118, 145,

364, 464-5, 473, 532, 579, 974, 7-iA, 103 A.

Abs, II. 155A.

'Abshami,

II. 1577.

Abti 'Abd

ArRahman

Abu'Amr,

asSulami,

800, 124 A; II. 22 A, 73 A.

II. 141.

'Amr, Abii 'Amr Ibn Al'Ala,

AbA 'Amr Ibn Al'AM Ibn

'Ammar, and Abu 'Amr Ibn 'Ammar.

'Amr ashShaibanl.
'Ata asSindi,
Bahdala,

Bakr,

I.

I.

See

AASh.

122, 859, 35 A, 132 A.

92A.

II. 181.

(the

Grammarian).

(the Khalifa), Pref.

90 A;

II. 476,

(the Reader).

Sec IA1.

See
ii

lAmb and
I.

IS.

108, 222, 494, 844, 62A,

6A.
See 'Asim.

azZabidi (properly azZubaidl,

i.

e.

ABZ),

II. 157.

INDEX OP PEOpER NAMES.

Vi.

Aba Bakr Ibn

I.

'Ayyash,

44, 780, 1528,

965, 1808, 24 A, 71

Shukair

Muhammad
Burda 'Amir,

I.

865,

79 A.

Ahmad) Ibn

I.

Salih,

159 A,

60A.
I.

894,

140A

II. 142.

II. 903-4.

Abu-dDarda,

Aba

a,

II. 417,

II. 191.

*,

(or

Dahbal nlJumahi,

Dahma,

26A

373, 415

I.

I.

Dhu'aib,

23A-4A.

II. 21 A,

314, 382, 451, 584, 599, 620, 758, 861, 830, 1081,

8A, 37A, 83 A, 87A, 95 A, 201 A;

II. 108,

138,290,

329, 459, 463, 598, 55A.

Dukhtanus.

Duwad,

I.

See Laklt Ibn Zurara.

377,

28A

II. 81, 354, 488.

Hadrad, II. 1099, 1141, 93A.

Haiwa,

(properly

'Abd Allah Ibn) Hammam.

Hamza.

See

Hanash,

mentioned by IT.
*

but

IB jr.

Bakr"

See

II.

290 hat "

YR

'Abd Allah.

Anas Ibn Malik.

here given by

1825,

1.

9,

B means

and Note en

Margoliouth (YR. II. 373) print*

Dh. 175. The

See

II. 151.

Unless the "Abti

TH

701, 113A.

I.

id

the same as

II. 1001,

as in

L 20

MINE.

bUaaJ) with an undotted [

the"'A$im"

(p. 79A).

II. 638,

] and a

1.

".

1,

and the
See also

says that Ibn 'Ayyash was born in 97 or 94 or 95, and died iu 193

or 192.
9

Ahmad Ibn AlHasan

(so in

my MS

AlHniain

(so in Ylt. I.

Baghdad!, of the game

of the BS, where

it is

corroborated by the

NA. 315, I&th. VIII. 159, and HKh. V. 156, 451), or


411), known ai IBN SHUKAIB, the Grammarian (d. 317), a

alphabetical erdor, and in

class ai IS.

IHDEX OP PROFEB NAMES.


Hnnifa (AHf),

Harb

aiA'lam,

Hasan

I.

I.

See

'Ali.

'AH

Hayya anNuraairl,

I.

(the Khalifa).

I.

I.

USA

82A, 119A

II. 666.

II. 216, 310.

I.

155

II. 715, 1398.

II. 21 A.

374.

Ishak alKhidriini,
Ja'far

373, 747,

123A

1.

xv;

ix-xi,

Ghalib, II. 402, 16A.

Huraira,
'Isam,

63A-4A.

AH.

See

alFak'asi,

Hizam

II. 150,

583, 93 A.

Batim (AHm), Pref.

Hayyan.

34A;

Ill,

I.

AlMansur.

athThakafi,

311,

75A.

See AlMausur.
701, 1462.

I.

Yazld Ibn AlKa'ka'

I.

1462; II. 127, 313, 23A-4A.

Jahl, II. 924, 1740, 58A, 169 A.

Jandal,
.,

I.

17.

Jundab alHudhali,

I.

Kablr alHudhali,

343, 1189, 1624,

Kabua.

See

I.

1508, 144A.

AnNu'man Ibn AlMundhir.

Kais Ibn AlAsIat,


Rifa'a.

Khalid alKhariji,

I.

117A, 135A, 163A.

See Kais.
II. 113.

Khirash alHudhali,

I.

186,

54A

Khurasha (Khufaf Ibn Nadba),


Kilaba,
0ne

of tae

I.

42A, 79A, 173A.

1697, 212A.

Ten [Readeri] (MKh.

I,

203).

II. 361, 527,


I.

322, 76

139A, 144A.

II. 104.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Tlli.

Abti Kudama,

Lahab,
Laila.

1581.

I.

342.

I.

See AlHarith Ibn Zalim alMurri.

See

Abu-1'Abbas.

Mb

and Th.

'Abd Allah AsSaffah (the Khalifa),

I.

183A

II.

50&,
-1'AU alMa'arri

(AAMr),

I.

123,

35A;

II. 212.

-1'Aliya, II. 23A.

-1'Amaithal, II. 1348, 126A.

50A.

-1'As, II.

-lAsbagh, II. 376.


I.

-lAswad,

xxxiii, 624,

adDu'ali

182 A

-IFath,

(A AD),

I.

Ibn Murra,

II.

I.

1
,

wi;

I.

1767,

86A.
144A.

II, 1285,

Kasr of the

-IGhul atTuhawi,

I.

118A.
;

(MN.

II.

xv, 986, 1731, 1A,

-IHaidhara 'Amir Ibn 'Umara,

I.

495)],

123A

I.

54.

II.

131 A.

61A.

See Abti Jahl,

-IHarith, II.

24A.

Abu Isl;ak Isma'Il Ibn AlKasira al'Auaz! by enfrauchisonieut,


'Am atTamr, known as ABU-J/AXAIIIVA, tbe clbrnted poet,
1

at

127A,

604.

-IGhilan [with

-IHakani.

iii,

II. 436.

-IGhamr alKilabi,
,.

Pref.

II. 33, 343, 703, 965.

alHimmani,

-1'Atahiya

5A.

(Dw),] 211. or 213 (IKbD, Dw).

i>.

al'Aini,

bora

130, d. [210

INDEX OP PROPER NAME8.


Abu-lHasan.

See

Akh

(2).

Muhammad Ibn Ahmad,

(or Abu-lHusain)
171,

I.

49A.

1228, 177A.

I.

-IHindl,

IX.

.IKhaasa*, I. 1757.

-IKbair Yazid,

I.

Akh

See

-IKhattab.

-ILahham

71A.
(1).

heathen poet (AKB),]

Hibat Allah,

-IMa'all

III.

(AKB.

[Huraith

I.

II. 51,

atTaghlabi,

615)]

[a

2A.

162A.

-IMighwar, II. 298.


-IMinhal, II. 295.

-lYakzan.

Abu

'Ammar Ibn

See

Yasir.

Malik, II. 142.

Ghazwan,

I.

1766, 218A.

of the

['Uwaimir, father

(AKB.
Marwan

Mihjan,

I.

II. 135)],

anNahwi,

79A;

II.

320

AlMutanakhkh.il

poet

338.

a.

II. 593.

Mudar Mafcmud (AMdr),

Muhammad

I.

alYazidi

Pref. xvii.

(AMYd),

Pref. xii-r

II. 1762, 1770,

1775, 24A.

Muhawwish,
Ibn
1

i.e.

Mnrwan

(S. I.

111A.

I.

89;

Abu Marwiin (AKB.

I.

445 7

This verse \a attributed in the TR [and BW] to Manran (not AbJl Mirwan),
Ibn Said aliluhallabi enNahwi one of the ecliool of Khl, tLe adranced

eminent, professors of

grammar (AKB.

I.

447).

INDEX OF PROPER K AMES.

AbA Musa,

Pref.

ii,

iv

I.

205, 318, 1014, 1041,

60A

II. 224,

21A.

Abu-nNada (AN),
-n

Najm

I 697,

167A;

II. 19.

xxvi, 16, 26, 127, 180, 187, 672, 726,

al'ljll, 1. xiii,

36A, 104A, 109A, 123A

784, 856,

II. 27,

804, 845, 1000, 1148, 1293, 1376, 1693.


alKilabl, II. 118A.

n Nu'man AlMundhir.
Ibn

Abu

Nukhaila,

Ma

See

asSama".

1082; II. 308, 432.

I.

Nuwaa, Pref.

xxxir;

xiii,

215A

(Z.

19)

Raja" al'Utaridi, II. 250, 694,

S*

d.

See Suwaid Ibn

Sa'd Ibn Hibat Allah,

Sahm

I.
;

82,

1731,

27 A,

29A-30A,

II. 468.

23 A.

Abi Kahil.
162A.

I.

alHudhali, II. 201.

Sakhr alHudhali,
Shakik alBahili,

Abu-sh Shaghb

Ab^

AlMundhir Ibn AlMundhir

I.

236, 503, 785,

88A;

II. 543,

632.

II. 572.
I.

al'Absi,

134,

37A.

Shu'aib Salih Ibn Ziyad asSusi, II. 1775, 24A.


Sidra, I.

45A.
1766,

217A

-sSiinak, II. 1517,

115A.

Abu-sSammal,

1.

Abii Sufyan, Pref. v

Talib, I. 373, 1615-6

Hablb,

I.

II. 217, 377, 602,

145A.

327, 781, 1215, 1768, 71 A, 77 A,

I.

II. 353,

Tammam

II

50A.
;

II. 17, 140, 181, 349, 639, 901,

xxxv, 30A, 167A

II. 339,

12A.

60A.

INDEX OF F10PEB NAMES.

Abt Tharwan,

XI.

II. 250.

Manvan

[Abft

in the Ter, both Persian ed,

and

MS] ,1.726.
II. 377.

Thauban,

Abu-tTamahan alKaini,

I. 766, 925,

6A, 120A.

See AlMutanabbi.

Abu-tTayyib.

(AT),

Pref,

ii,

viii-xii, xiv, xvi.

Abti 'Ubaida ['Amir Ibn 'Abd Allah Ibn AUarrab. alKurashi


alFihri, d. 18 or 17, at age of 58 or 41

(Is.

II.

626-30)], II. 638.


Pref. x, xiii

(AU),

I.

566,

1504,

123A, 143A,

193A.
See Hafs.

'Umar adDurl.

Umayya

AlFacJl.

See AlFa^l Ibn Al' Abbas.

alHanafi, II. 139.

Ibn AlMughira,

1. 1615,

201A.

Yazid, II. 304.


See Mu'awiya Ibn

Yusuf (AY),

I.

Abi Sufyan.

Ill, 34A,

Wabb,

I.

Wajza

asSa'di, II. 1356,

Zaid.

See

970.

127A-8A,

AZ.

alAslami, II. 216.


Ziyad, II. 319.

Zubaid,

I.

403, 1839,

Abyssinian,

I.

180, 339, 683, 1692,

16A.

1395,

115A

II.

125A,

33A, 106A, 311A;

II. 59,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

ii-

Academy,
'Ad,

I.

Adab

Pref.

207, 701, 807, 1112, 1723,

alKatib,

Adam,

xlii.

112A-3A.

985.

I.

I. xviii, 318,

494, 1102

II. 350, 478, 481,

488, 492, 679,

974, 1124, 95A, 103A.

AdDa"ath,

II. 1758.

AdDahhak,

I.

AdDahna

(or

168, 231.

AdDahna),

1.

146, 1146,

34A, 40 A, 154A, 183 A;

II. 496, 1194.

AdDaibagh

azZabidi, II, 45 A.

AdDakhul,

I.

351.

AdDamiri (author of the HH),

AdDani (Dn),

AdDInawar,
AdDu'il,

I.

AdhDhtlfd,

60A-1A.

II. 786,

AdDasukl. Pref.

Pref. six.

xxviii

II. 12 A-3 A,

128A.

Pref. si.

182A.
I.

397.

AdhDhana'ib,

II. 647.

AdhDhinabat,

II. 370.

Adhrabijan, II. 1600.


Adhri'a, II. 840, 45A.
Adhri'at,

I.

29.

'Adi, 1. 1319, 1403.

Ibn 'Abd Manat,

1.

175-6, 1393, 50 A, 109 A,

ArKa'la, 1.280, 70 A j II. 354, 1460-1.


ilfaS II, 604,

26A.

187A.

INDEX OF PROPER KAMES.


'Adi Ibn Hatim,

See Muhalhil.

Rabl'a.

Zaid, I. 473,

208A

16A.

I. 23, 54,

510,

953,

1677, 31A,

II. 185, 438, 469, 484, 639,

58A, 74A, 87 A,

6A, 27A.

'Adillya, Pref. xx.

Admonition (The),
I.

'Adnan,

'Adwan,

99, 1300,

113A;

II. 450, 601,

135 A, 152A.

90A.

I.

'Afian, II.

49A.

I,

50A.

Aflah Ibn Yasar.

See Abti <At& asSindl.

'Afra (mistress of 'Orwa Ibn Hizam alUdhri),

I.

305

II. 725.

Africa, Pref. xvi, xxi.

Afsa, II. 38A.

AH

(Abil Hayyan), Pref. xxi-v; II. 39 A, 139A.

Ahmad

(the Prophet

Muhammad),

Ibn Yazid alHulwam,


Ahmads,
Ahtams,
Ahwases,

I.

I.
I.

I.

II. 761,

114, 188, 297.

32A.

1455.
1446.

1012.

'Ailan Ibn Shuja', II. 8A.

Ain.

See Al'Ain.

Ubagh

(or

Abagh

or Ibagh), I. 977, 148A.

'i'isha, I. 398, 767, 857, 898, 1129,

964, 1120,

Aja, I. 1753.

Aj da', II. 11 A.

64A.

1602, 1605, 84A, 131 A; II.

INDEX OP PROPER HAME8,


Ajnadain, II. 66 A.

'Akabat atTin (or AlJarud),

Akh,

(1)

II.

43A.

alAkbar (the Eldest), wlien


"

styled

Abu-llvhattab,

"

so restricted, as also

or mentioned

by

when

S, I.

158,

669,711-2,1061, 1065; II. 546, 844-5, 1038, 1045,

87A

1475, 1698, 85A,

(2) AlAusat

when

Middle), when so restricted, as also

(the

unrestricted (Prefatory Note to Abbreviations


when styled " Abu-lHasan," or

of References), and

S or the BB, or agreeing

cited as disagreeing with

with the
iv,

43,

151

A.

KK, and when


78-80,

106-7,

indicated by the context,

I.

1774, 1797, 37A,

131, 272-3,

II. 127-8, 176, 691, 923, 967, 1101, 1166, 1172,

1178, 1254, 1412, 1415, 1499-1501, 1506-8, 1703, 58A,

72A:
(3) AlAsghar (the Youngest),

when

cited as

context, Pref.

Akhzam
Akil,

II.

xii,

1-3),

xvi

Mb

(See

I. 951,

1392,

125A

134A.

'Akil, II. 181, 623,

Ibn

27A.

'Ullafa alMurrl,

Zkil alMurar,

I. 1721,

I.

531,

89A

II.

9A.

134A.

Pref, xxii.

Aktal, II. 601.

AlAbahb Ibn Murra,

II.

144A.

AI'Abbaa Ibn 'Abd AlMuttalib,

II.

Mb.

236,

and when indicated by the

asSimbisi, II. 368, 445.

I. 860,

Akmar,

BO restricted, as also

an anuotator on the

20-1, and 638,

II.

when

50A, 55A, 152A.

II.

39A.

IHDEZ OF PEOPER W1UB8.

XV.

Al'Abbas Ibn AlAhnaf. See 'Abbas.

80A
Al'Abdi.
Al'Absi,

294, 322, 356, 462, 758, 1739, 72A, 78 A,

I.

Mirdas,

II. 104, 243, 1503,

67A, 143A-4A.

SfeeAbd.

6A.

I.

Al'Adawi,

819.

I.

AlAdbat Ibn Kurai',

AlAfwah alAudi,
AlAghlab

I.

al'Ijli, I.

I.

29 A

II. 442.

28A.
344,

30A

II. 705.

AlAhdab Ibn 'Amr

alBahili,!. 123A.

AlAhmar (Ahmr),

Pref. ix-x, xiii-xir.

(sub-tribe),

AlAhnaf Ibn

1037-8.

I.

Kaia, II. 8A.

AlAhwaa ('Abd Allab Ibn Mulammad), I. 102, 147,163,


530, 33 A, 48A, 140A II. 67, 576.

301,

('Abd 'Amr Ibn Shuraih Ibn Rabl'a alKilabi, grandson of AlAhwas Rabl'a), I. 56A.
(Rabl'a Ibn Ja'far),
alYarbu'i.

See AlAkh\raa.

23A.

AlAbwSs,

I.

Al'Ain,

1751

I.

1012.

I.

II. 1170-1, 1739.

Al'AinI (author of the

FA

and MN),

116A, 127A, 136A,

1.

204 A;

1689, 91 A, 93 A, 101 A,
II.

1210, 1281, 41A,

120A.
Al'Ajjaj,

T.

136, 414, 720, 1078, 1511, 1541, 1625,


1729,

30A, 104A, 194A-5A.;

II.

1749,

291, 370, 374, 675, 620,

852, 1227, 1263, 1292, 1322, 1343, 1494, 1682, 111A.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

XVi.

AlAkLtal,

155, 303, 582, 607, 757, 854, 990, 1116, 1645,

I. 17,

22A, 29 A-30A, 87 A, 93A

II. 223, 229, 390, 507, 633,

1531, 8A.

Al Akhwas,

I.

1028,

156A

Al'Aklk,

1. 136, 652,

AlAkra',

I.

22A

I.

Al'Aliya,

II. 80.

I02A.

II. 60.

333, 1398; II. 541, 20A.

AlA'masli,

22A, 145A
73A.
1188, 24A, 60A, 71A,

Al'Ambar,

II. 1844,

I.

Al'Ambari,

1462,

302, 840, 921,

II.

965, 971,

142A.

II. 44.

See Khalid.

AlAmm,

Pref. ilv.

Al'Aroiri, II. 575.

Alamlam.

Yalamlam.

tSce

AlAndaluBl (An), Pref. xxi.

AlAndar,

II. 793.

Al'Arada,

I. 380,

83 A.

alMa'ni,

I.

(Humaid),

I. 701,

I.

48A, 113A

II.

23A.

80A, 91A-2A.

I.

37A, 104A.

M.418

The name of a horse

(in p. 417,

22A.

161, 47 A.

Al'As Ibn Munabbih,

II.

55A.

357, 531, 564, 1603,

I.

Al'Arud,

Al'Asa

II. 571.

AlArak,
AI'ArjI,

188,

113A

I.

AlA'raj ('Abd ArRahman),

1. 1.),

which

is

(MAR I. 274) but this seems to bo wrong. The ye sa


"
by AIAkbta], should be translated They difend (correl.
:

of ]3|
t

in the preceding verse) their

of their driver, and

have him

htck-temtonifrom the tiick bj keeping ahead

tto. (set

AKB.

II. 264-5).

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


AlAs'ar (or AlAsh'ar) Ibn Abi Hamran,

XVil.

31A.

I.

AlA'sha ('Abd ArRahman) of Hamdan,

I.

145,

39A-40A

II.

538.

('Amir) of Bahila,

I. 728,

116 A.

(lyas) of Tarud, II. 3A.

(Maimun) ofRabi'a,

I.

460, 700, 704, 751,

1012,

135,278, 345, 347, 375,

1119,

1463-4,

1509,

1641,

28A-30A, 42A, 67A, 109A, 111A-2A, 114A,

1711,

198A

xxiii,

II. 116, 344, 358, 373, 573, 781, 859, 871, 1176,

1253, 1341, 1570, 1572.

AlAsh'ar,

I.

AlAsh'ath,

1041,

160A.

1037

I.

AlAshbab anNahshall,
AlAshtar,

I.

357,

80A.

1102, 166 A.

1.

Ibn Jahwan,
Al'Asma,

I.

155A.

I.

458.

AlAswad Ibn Murra,

II.

144 A.

Ya'fur, I. 17, 380, 31A,

155A

II. 332, 509,

573,

20A.
Yazid, II. 22 A.

AlAthmud,
AlAus,

I.

I.

xxxii.

1393, 3A, 214A.

AlAusat fi-nNahw,

I.

21A

Al'Awwam Ibn 'Ukba,


AlAzd

II. 1178.

II. 117.

(or AlAsd), I. 874, 1038, 1391-2, 1401-2, 115


791,

AlAzrak

al

35A.

Ambarl,

I.

926.

II, 778,

IJTDEX OP PROPER NAMES;

ALB,

I.

152A.

990,

AlBadI,

II. 328.

AlBadi'

fi-n

AlBabrain,

Nahw,

I.

II. 588.

40A

893, 999, 1159, 1407,

AlBa'Ith Ibn Bishr,

I.

Huraith,

43A.

32 A.
I. 173.

AlBarld (or ArBaris),


AlBasra, Pref.

II. 1720,

I.

378,

iv-vi, via,

82A.

xiii-iv

I.

780,

1407, 1785, 60A, 98A, 11IA,


II. 207, 479,

496,

1038,

1312,

1397,

168A-9A, 183A, 212A;

1152, 23A, 32A,

36A-7A, 43A,

85A, 117A, 129A.


II. 689.

AlBa'uda,

AlBazzi (Bz),
AlBuhturl,

I.

585

II. 687, 853, 1827,

24A, 47A.

30A.

I.

See Sahib.

AlBukhari.

AlBurj Ibn Mushir,


Aleppo, Pref.

xx-ii,

I. 18, 35,

xxxi

I.

545, 16A.

1306, 126A, 182

II.

98A, 166A.

Alexandria, Pref. xfx, xxii, xxiv-v.

Alexandrine,

I.

147A.

AlFadl Ibn Al' Abbas,

I.

1527, 194

AlFakihi (Fk), Pref. xxviii;


AlFalj,

1.

I.

II. 55 A.

52.

139 A.

AlFarazdak,

I. vi, ix,

xxvi, 2, 110,

252',

302, 331, 335, 358, 361,

472, 535, 553, 596, 607, 632, 728, 831, 834, 854, 936,
95-1,

983, 1030, 1466, 1684, 1707-8, 1718, 1721, 1757,

16A, 21 A, 29A, 32A, 46A, 74A, 95A, 106A, 118A,

126A-7A, 130A-1A, 181A; 11.180, 270,338,

396,

ItfDEX OF

PROPER

NAMfih.

x x
j

419, 427, 467, 587, 624, 639, 1327, 1390, 1844,

9A,

15A, 130A.
AlFaricli (Frd), II. 84.

AlFarisi.

See F.

AlFarkad,

II. 1296.

AlFind axZimowni,

I.

307, 510, 793, 1110, 1596, 1729, 75 A.

AlFirdaus, II. 559.


Alfiya (IM), Pref. xx, xxvi-viu, xxxiii

I.

949,

1033,

1114,

1434; II. 498, 740, 742, 829, 1066, 112J, 1152, 1176,
1187, 34 A, 41 A, 106 A.

See AUazirat alKhadrtu

Algeciras.

AlGhablt,!. 1140, 169A.

AlGhabrS,

AlGhamlm,
AlGhil,

I.

154A.

II.

II. 117.

367.

AlGharnr, AlGhamran,

I.

AlHabit and AlHabitat,

AlHaitham,
I.

AJHajjaj,

I.

1479, 192A.

1308,

183A;

II. 370-1,

327, 77A.

I.

41,266, 735, 1780, 66A, 87A, 92A, 124A, 133A,-

II. 346, 697, 923, 1295-6,

18A, 97A, 111A.

II. 436.

AlHajun,

AlHakam,

II.

59 A.

Ibn 'Abd AlMalik Ibn Marwan,

Hakim,

AlHalla.

Pref. xxv.

See AlHilla.

AlHamdauL

See 'Isa Ibn

'Umar alAsadi,

I.

167,

48A.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

XX.

AlHamdani

*,

AlHarith Ibn

II. 92.

AM Shamir, I. 947-8, 148A.


AlMundhir,

II. 533.

'Amr Ibn Ka'b.

See Muka'is.

Tamim,

1308, 183A.

I.

'Auf, II. 895.

Hammam,

492, 88 A.

I.

28A-9A, 31A

Hilliza, I. 309,

II. 118, 791.

Kais, II. 22A.

Kalada,

I.

71A, 84A.

Khalid,

I.

1603, 199A.

Tamim,

I.

182A.

Warka,

II. 921.

Zalim alMurri,

AlHarra

[for

I.

Harra Wakim, a
of

284, 772, 71A, 121A.

fortress

ou the eastern exterior

AlMadlna (Mk. 129)], See note on Ibn Sayyad.

AlHasan alBasri (HB),


II. 70, 74,

I.

248, 549, 687,

1592,

93, 490, 923, 1041, 1696,

1625,

218A

3A, 18A, 23A,

64A.

Ibn 'AH alAsghar

(the

Younger),

II.

153A.

Ibn Abi Talib (the Khalifa),

Pref.

v,

xv

I.

846; II. 497, 152A-3A.

Muhammad,
'Arafa, II.
1

II.

154A-5A.

Abil Firas AlHarith Ibn Abi-1'Ald Sa'Id Ibn

(IKhn).

153A.

#mdan,

6.

320 or 321,

k,

357

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

AlHaun

(or AlHiin) Ibn Khuzaima,

AlHazin alLaithi,

I.

XXI,

1401.

II. 11 A.

AlHijaz (or The Hijaz),

I.

137, 259, 298, 333, 524, 526-8, 638-9,

699,701,790, 1322,1398,1523, 1770, 1813, 4 A, 19 A,

98A

II. 43, 209-10, 637, 739, 745, 801, 807, 813, 868,

894,905,930, 937, 983, 985-6, 1021, 1137,1253,1273,


1342, 1363, 1433, 1505, 1634, 1696-7, 1714, 1717, 1780,
1838, 35A, 135A.

AlHilla (or AlHalla), II. 36A.

AlHIra,

Marwan Ibn Muhammad

See

AlHimar.

(the Khalifa).

931, 947, 1139, 24A, 31A, 93A, 95A, 111A, 147A,

I.

213A

II. 529, 1252,

AlHubab Ibn AlMundhir,


AlHudaibiya,

I.

1165, 170A.

111A.

AlHuraka.

See Huraka.

AlHusain,

338.

I.

I.

54A.

Ibn Abi-lHurr al'Ambarl,

AlHumam,

I.

I.

76 A.

1098, 31A,

166A.

'AH (the Khalifa), Pref. xv


207 A
AlHutai'a,

I.

II. 497, 539,

I.

846, 1661, 64 A,

152A-3A.

447, 459, 509, 896, 1085, 1410, 1420, 1482, 1589,

4A, 28A, 32A, 87A, 143A, 190A

II. 33, 75, 286,

460, 486.

'AH,

I.

864.

(the Elder)
(the

Ibn AlHusain,

II.

152A-3A.

Younger, Zaiu Al'Abidln) Ibn AlHusain,

152A-3A.

I, 6,

6A;

II.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMEF.


'All Basha,

I.

166A.

Ibn 'Abd Allah,

AM Talib

50A.

II.

(the Khalifa), Pref.

iii-vi

373, 594, 667, 680, 889, 984, 1269,

1791, 16A, 26A, 35A,

139A-40A, 207A

II.

I.

24, 125, 137,

1406,

1709, 1725,

38A, 55A, 60A, 82A, 124A,

243,

264,

721, 930, 1618, 11A,

21A-2A, 26A-7A, 50A, 73A, 152A-3A.

AlMadmi (AIM),
Baddal,
Jabala,

Mas'ud,

I.

I.

xxxi, 5A.

104A.

I. 674,

II.

Al'Irak, Pref. xxii

153A.

II.

153A.
;

1.359, 667, 1391, 1478, 66A, 80A, 124A,

127 A, 133A,

USA, 182A,

529, 1406, 1722, 11A,


I.

Allslam,

ii.

130A.

Muhammad,
Musa,

Pref.

327, 1435,

191A, 201A, 207A

II.

345,

67A-8A, 153A.

28A-30A, 32A, 60A, 66A, 71A, 100A,

103A,106A,109A,111A, 121A-2A, 130A, 135A, 193A;


II. 240, 376, 461, 579, 1346, 1722, 1766,

AUtnaba,

II. 71.

AUa'd Ibn Dirham and


AUahdarl ('Asim Ibn

AlJa'di,

I.

132A-3A.

Al'Ajjaj), Pref. xli

342, 23A.

AUami'

asSaghlr, I. 1435,

AlJaoad,

I.

II.

190A.

188A.

AUarrah Ibn 'Abd Allah,


AUariid,

41A, 43A, 65A.

42A-3A.

I.

618,

98A.

I.

730,

2A

II. 228,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


AUazirat alKhadra (Algeciras),

AUiwa,

AIKadl

See Jumal.

fi-nNahw.

alFadil.

'Alkama,

See

II.

AlKadisiya,

139 A.

44A.

II. 836,

AUumal

II.

XX111

Judge (The learned).

51A.

56A.

I.

Ibn Abada,

I.

210, 947, 1335,

1552, 31 A; II. 1503-4,

1818, 143A-4A.

Kais, II. 22A.


'Ulatha, I. 150, 1012,

AlKandi,

31A.

I.

AlKara, AlKari,

II. 66 A.

AlKattal alKilabi,

AlKauthar,

154A; II 1341, 125A.

I.

907,

143A.

1094.

I. xij.II.

AlKawa'il, II. 515.

AlKhalil Ibn Ahmad.

AIKhansa,

I.

AlKharka

(or

353, 758,

See KhI.

80A, 156A, 166A;


I.

Kharka),

364, 919, 81 A

II.

26A.

II. 613.

AlKhatt, II. 112.

AlKhawarnak
I.

AlKhazraj,

AlKhirnik
AlKhiyar,

(or Khawarnak),

1393,

3A

II.

I.

24 A, 147A;

69A.

(or Khirnik), I. 10, 436,


II.

AlKhuraiba,

AlKhurshub,

8A.

56A.

II.

32A.

II. 179.

AlKhuzaz Ibn Laudhan.

See Khuzaz.

II. 1239.

INDEX of PROPER NAMES.

xxiv.

AlKirmalan,

I.

1617,

201A-2A.

See Ks.

AlKisa'i.

AlKufa, Pref.

v,

xiii

viii,

60A, 155A, 189A

I.

II. 271, 1252,

9A, 22A-3A, 32A, 51A, 56A, 73A, 117A.


AlKuff, II. 1475.

AlKubaif, II. 359, 14A.

AlKulab, II.117A.

AlKulakh Ibu Hazn,

J615

I.

AlKumait Ibn Ma'ruf,

99A, 129A

I.

I.

Tha'laba,
Zaid,

I.

II. 1120,

II 623, 712, 898, 53A,

99A.129A;

I.

I.

53A.

99A

II. 148, 153, 616.

xxxvii, 441, 779,803, 830,992, 1058, 1602, 86A,

122A;II.
AlLahikI,

II.

112, 367, 623, 810, 869, 876, 915, 924,

1496, 1624, 34A, 96A,

AlKutami,

95A.

174.

1619, 202A.

AlLa'In alMinkarl (Munazil), II. 155, 5A, 20A.


AlLat,

I. xxvii,

AlLiwa,

I.

1353, 1728

313,564;

AlMadina, Pref.

iv

II.

II. 1366.

36A.

I. ix, 15,

620, 1309, 1393, 1406, 1554, 1768,

47 A, 91 A, 117A, 132 A, 157A, 184A, 201 A 223A;


,

II. 413, 1137, 1475,

22A-3 A, 47A, 65A, 91A, 110A,

127A, 159A.

AlMabdi

(the Khalifa), Pref. xiv-v

(the Twelfth Imam).

AlMajnun,

I. 51,

See

I.

82 A.

Muhammad Ibn AIHasan.

281, 445, 593, 657,1410,1557,

596, 727, 891.

AlMakasid alHasana,

II.

46A.

24A; 11.551,

XXV.

IXDEX OF PROPER HAME3.


AlMa'lut alKurai'i, II. 568.

AlMa'mun

(the Khalifa), Pref. xiv-v.

AlMansur

(the Khalifa), Pref. xii. xiv;

I.

ISA, 35A, 49 A, 132A

II. 533.

AlMarrar aJAsadi

481, 1477, 1582,

I.

alFak'asi,

191A

II. 501.

570-1.

atTamimi al'Adawi.

AlMarwa,

/See

Ziyad Ibn

MunkidK

1A.

II.

AlMarzuban and AlMarzubani (author of the MSh),


126A, 129A, 156A, 167A

II.

I.

106A,

51A.

AlMasa'il alBaghdadiyat, II. 1323, 1326-7.

AlMashhad,

I.

1041.

893-4, 140A.

AlMatirun,

I.

AlMazinl.

See Mz.

AlMiswar Ibu Makhrama,


AlMu'aidi,

65A.

II.

I. 3.

II. 899,

AlMu'aramal,
AlMudallal,

AlMufaddal,

I.

155A,

II. 545.

(MD),
AlMufassal.

5SA-4A.

See

Pref. vui, xiii

AlMuhallab,
Hunain,

AlMuhalhil.

I.

16A, 123A

M.

ALMughira Ibn Abi Shihab,

,,

II.
I.

23A.

24A.

II. 43.

Shu'ba, Pref. iv-v; II. 9A,


See Muhalhil.

II. 131 A,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMKf,

XXVI.

AlMuhallab Ibn Abi Sufra,

986 (where

I.

i^-jTand AlMuhallab

should be read), 1037, 1041, 77A.


I.

AlMuhallik,

460; II. 358, 13A, 29A.

AlMuharram.
AlMuhtadi

See Muharram.

49A.

bi-llah (the Khalifa), I. 171,

AlMukanna' alKindi,

AlMukhabbal

II. 321.

asSa'di, I. 294, 616, 924,

32A, 72A, 145A

II.

1502.

AlMukhallab

alHilali,

I.

89 A.

AlMuktadir (the Khalifa), Pref. xv.

AlMumazzak,

II. 535.

AlMunakhkhal,

II. 532.

AlMundhir Ibn AlMundhir -Ibn Ma

asSama",

I.

1139,

71A,

148A, 169A.
Hassan,

I.

1696, 211A-2A.

Imra alKais (or Ibn

asSaraa),

I.

697, 947,

1037, 111A, 148A.

AlMunkidh

(or

AlMuntashir,

8ee

II. 377,

14A.

728, 119A.

See

AlMuntazar.

AlMuradl.

I.

Munkidh) alAsadi,

Muhammad Ibn AlHasan.

Ibn Muljam and IUK.

AlMurakkieh (the Elder),

I.

(the Younger),

115, 27A-8A,.
I.

27A.

AlMursi, II. 139 A.


AlMusa'id,

I.

1015.

AlMusayyab Ibn

'Alas, I. 269,

28A, 31A, 109A

II. 569.

INV DEX

AlMusayyab Ibn Malik,


I.

AlMugtaughir,

OF PROPER NAMES.
I.

269, 67 A.

27A.

AIMu'tadid bi-llah (the Khalifa), Pref. xv;

AlMutalammis,

ALMu'tamid

XXVli.

I.

690, 693,

I. 171,

28A-9A, 31A, 109A;

'ala-llah (the Khalifa), I. 171,

AlMutanabbi (Abu-tTayyib),

I. xvii,

xxxi,

49A.

II. 529, 1055.

49 A.
xlii, 2,

185, 254, 337,

345, 599, 823, 1418, 1497, 1564, 1700, 31A,

133A

.II. 289, 336-7, 427, 512, 523-4, 625, 865, 1362.

AlMutanakhkhil (See Abd Malik 'Uwaimir),

I.

451, 1592,

86A;

II. 1758, 170A.

AlMu'tasim (the Khalifa), Pref. xv

II.

153A.

AlMutawakkil (the Khalifa), Pref. xv.


AlMu'tazz (the Khalifa), Pref. xv.

AlMuthakkib al'Abdl,

I.

651, 101 A- 2A,

138A;

II. 505. 536, 560,

1004.

AlMuzarrid (or Muzarrid),

329, 28A.

(or AlUbbadhi), II. 1477, 139A.

AlUbbadi
Al'Udail,

I.

I.

473, 87 A.

Al'Udhaib, II. 221, 51A.


Al'Ujair, II. 560.
alHilali, I.

89A.

AlUkaishir alAsadi,

I.

1509, 1583, 193A-

Al'Uryan Ibn Sahla alJarmi,

AlUshmuni (A),

Pref.

41 A.
Al'Utaridi.

Al'Utbi,

I.

See Abti
58,

24A.

I.

97 A.

xxviii,

rxxiii; 1.54,1405,

24A;

II.

INDEX OF PROPER KAMBS.


Al'Uzza,

I.

xxvii, 963, 1728,

AlWabishlya,

AlWaddah.

160A.

141A.

I.

Set

Jadhlma alAbraah aud Waddafo alYaman.

AlWalid Ibn 'Abd AlMalik

I.

(the Khalifa),

34A, 85A-6A, 122 A, 194 A;

110 (a king'),

II. 871,

49 A-60 A,

164A.
'Uljba,

I.

125,

35A;

II. 531,

Yazid (the Khalifa),

I.

16 A, 20A.

17, 996,

13A-4A; IL

49A-50A.

AlWakidL

See

Wkd.

AlWasiti. See Wst.

AlYamama,

I. 700,

1557, 22A,

111A;

II. 178,

559,

94A r

1267,

115A.

AlYaman,

Pref. iv, xxii

I.

xiii,

16,

660,

854,

864, 876, 926,

1000, 1041, 1080, 1160, 1297, 1300, 1395, 1406, 1408-,


1535, 1721, 1805,

8A-9A, 46A-7A, 71A, 89A, 92A,

96A, 112A-3A, 123A, 136A, 140A, 166A,

214A;

II. 100, 107, 117, 676, 1066,

1S30, 1353, 1376,

AlYas

AlYasta'ur.

AlYazidi.

Amal

Ibn Mudar,

102A-3A, 135 A, 144 A.

See Yasta'ur.
See Abil

Muhammad

and Mubimmad.

alAmil, Pref. xxxii.

Amali (of Kl),

AMArb,

I.

I.

1251, 1305,

178, 1718, 75A, 111A, 131A.

(or AlYa's or AlYa'aa or Ilyas)

1167,

1157,

188A,

1483, 143A.

167A-8A.

'Ambar, 'Ambftri. See Al'Ambar, Al'Ambari.

I.

1387

^IL

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Amen,

I.

XBUb

657.

'Amir (a Pastor),

819.

I.

Ibn AlAkwa',

10A.

II.

AtTufail, II. 681, 1570.

Juwain

75A.

II,

Himyar,

Sa' sa'a (a clan),

Amirl (of the


Amirra,

I.

I.

II. 54a.

25A;

atTa'i, I. 62,

44, 225, 963,

57A;

II. 511, 1570.

clan of 'Amir), II. 252.

dial, of the

134A.

'Amnaar, II. 151.

Ibn Yasir,
'Amr,

I.

185, 919

7A.

II. 243,

II. 352, 530, 679.

See Kird.

Ibn Kura

(father of Suwaid

(or 'Umair, father of Sulaik

AlKhair,

I. 9,

8A

220,

Ibn 'Abd alJinn,

H- 130A.

Ibn Sulaka),

II.

II.

See

Abu Thauban.

alHamdani.
I.

17A.

963, 150A.

I.

Allah.

See AsSabi'I,

213A.

Al'Addii alKalbi,

AlAhtam,
,,

),

I. 884.

Dhu-lKalb,

'Adi,

I.

I.

855,

31A-2A.

Al'As, Pref. iv

AlGhauth,

I.

I.

99A.

78A.

AlHarith, II. 436, 17A.

131A.

USA.

INDEX OP PROPEIf

XXX.

XAMK-*.

'Anir Ibn Alltnaba, II. 71.

'Alkama alKinani,

Asad

1160.

I.

'Amir,

I.

alFak'asi,

AzZubair,

I.

181,

Barraka,

II. 371.

Hanzala,

I.

Hind,

52A.

125 A.

779, 122A.

I.

Hassan,

121A.

136A.

I.

Barrak,

23A.

II.

1139, 101A, 148A.

1.

Irara alKais alKhazraji,

Jurmuz,

10UA

I.

II.

I.

863.

16A.

Ka'b, II. 144A.

Kami' a,

I.

Kulthum,

374,
I.

28A-9A

II. 238.

219, 240, 1732, 29A, 31

II. 588, 792,

1259, 1544.

Ma'dikarib,

202A-3A
Maimun,

I.

II.

Mas'iid (or

199, 535, 559, 660, 696, 1620,

22A.

Ibn Yarbu'),

alAsadi,

Mikhrak,

I.

I.

II. 1353,

127A.

1022, 155A-6A.

1647.

Milkat, II. 9A.

Murra,

II.

144A.

Sa'Id, I.

142A-3A.

Sha' 9/

370, 947, 1692,

I.

31A. 33A,

II. 79, 104, 223, 242,


268, 360, 372.

33A

II, 314.

INDEX OF PKOPEH NAMES.

Amr

Ibn Shurahbil

II.

22A.

Tamlm,

I.

187A

1384,

86A.

I.

bhuyaim (or 'Umair),

II.

141A-2A.

'Ubaid, II. 1002-3, 1027, 1041, 1226, 79 A.

Udd,

I.

187 A.

Aaira alHudhallya,

I. 220; II.
I.

alKhath'amiya,

Anas Ibn 'Abbas (or


1.

Malik,

424.

374, 82A.

Al' Abbas) Ibu Mirdas,

Zunaim,

'An at,

I.

332,

78A.

1127, 168A.

Anas Ibn Mudrik (or Mudrika)


II. 53,

I.

alKhath'ami,

I.

81A;

367,

143A.
I.

57 A,

127A

II.

4A.

1305, 182 A.

'Anaza, II. 38A-9A, 86A.


Anazi, II 804.

Ancient (The),
Ancicntz,

I.

II.

Ancyra,

I.

1658,

866.

60A.

26A.

Andalusians, Pref. xxii

Andarun (The),

Anf anNaka,
Angels,

II. 472, 642, 1572, 1626, 61 A,

32A;

II. 207.

II. 793.

I. 6,

I. 37, 57,

6A.
80, 277,

295, 297, 436, 752, 832, 988, 1166,

1427, 1592, 1791; II. 102, 141, 414, 481, 596, 598,
620, 630, 872, 881, 1770, 1823-4, 1826, 1833,

Anis,
1

I.

95A.

5A.

AlHtmdini alKufi (IHjr.

194), tht Follower

(Xw. 75?). d, 63 (IHjr).

IKDEr OF PROPER NAMES.

XXX11.

Anmar,

I.

1391

16)

(I.

II. 1785.

AnNabigha adhDhubyani,

I.

xiv, 54, 274,

566, 688, 708, 886,

1138, 1487, 1754, 28A-9A, 37A, 56 A,

117

(Ziyad), 137,

186,

306,

217A;

II.

316, 378, 388, 530,

542, 567, 608, 1367, 4A, ISA.


alJa'dl,

1.

336,

31A-3A;
AnNabit,

AnNadr Ibn

(Ns),

AnNahrawan,

I.

951

I.

II.

125A.

32A

I.

II. 428, 712.

47A.

34A, 166A.

I.

AuNamir Ibn

Kasit,

AnNamir Ibn

Taulab.

182A.

I.

I.

13, 209,

9A;

1297, 1330.

'Uthman,
'Ailan, II.

AnNasr.

I.

182A.

135A, 144A.

See Nasr.

AnNawwah

alKilabl,

I.

1438.

AnNubait and AnNumait,

AnNuhaif alJadhami,
AnNukhnil,

177A.

(the poet),
II.

II. 563, 666.

II. 193, 340, 786.

AnNajashl (the Negus),

AnNas

ISA, 28A,

See J^uraibh.

Shumail (Nr),

AnNakha',

1468,

alHarith, II. 26A.

Kinana.

AnNajjar,

683-4,

128A.

37 A.

I.

AnNahbas

372, 518,

II. 379,

I.

583.

II,

II. 505.

H94.

II.

137,

604, 532, 676,

INDEX OF PROPEE NAMES.


AnNumaira,
AnXu'inan,

1076, 164A.

I.

1549.

1.

Ibn AlMundhir,

I.

321, 1A, ISA, 76 A, 114 A, 147 A-

8A, 155A; II. 76, 677, 1367, 1846, 14A, 27A.


Bashlr asSahabl, II. 140.

Imra

alKais, I. 24A, 147A-8A.


II.

Mukarrin,

43A.

'Ans, II. 1578.

Ansar (Auxiliaries, Helpers), Ansari,

I.

xxiv, 188, 1147, 1393,

1405, 3A, 6A, 20A, 37A, 40A, 54A, 157 A,

170A

II. 1365, 69A.

'Antara,

I.

224, 240, 263, 359, 559, 605, 630, 660, 673, 849, 990,

1623, 1719, 29A, 31A, 102A, 196 A; II. 145, 154, 325,

469, 836.

Anthologie Grammat'cale,
Antichrist,

Apostacy,
Apostle,

I.

49 A

II. 107 A, 167 A.

1681.

I.

Anushirwan

I.

*, I.

286.

110A

II. 64.

xix, 40, 312, 372, 478, 485, 770, 1769,

I. ix,

68A, 160A

II. 36-7, 313, 392, 459, 461-2, 466, 671-2, 682, 768,

1344.

Apostle

(Muhammad),

Pref. v-vi;

I. xviii,

xxx, sxxix,

xli,

15,

39, 58, 215, 239, 263, 303, 335, 398, 596, 600, 620,

632, 759, 792, 803, 924, 1110, 1127, 1465, 3A, 14A,

36A, 74 A, 79 A, 84 A, 90A, 94A, 99A-100A, 157 A,

166A, 168A;

II. 55, 110,

314, 333, 378,


Ibn

Kubadh Ibn

136, 140, 150, 169, 293,

331, 393, 406, 408, 458, 491, 614,

Fairuz, in whose days the Prophet was born

(AKB.

I.

566).

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES.

XXXIV,

43A, 47A, 58A,

674, 788, 951, 1141, 1330, 1780,

65A-6A, 73A, 125A, 127A, 158A-9A.


Apostolate,

218, 745.

I.

Apostolic Mission.

Arab, Arabs,

I.

See Mission.

62, 188, 531, 631, 728, 1091, 1158, 1228, 1465,

61A, 76A,84A, 90A, 102A, 112A-3A, 145A, 191A,

202A

II. 53, 76, 149, 181, 196, 323, 620, 641, 717,

1430, 1705-6, 1712-3, 1722-3, 1758, 17A, 125A.

Arabia, Pref. xx-xxi.


Arabic, Pref.

ii,

I. 40,

xx, xxvi, xl;

113A;

254, 444, 1048,

II.

486, 916, 974, 1712, 18A, 81A.

'Arafa, II. 840.


'Arari, I. 697.

Archangels,

I. xii.

'Arik atTa'I,

Arln,

Ark,

1.

I.

I.

587, 1139,

94A.

16A.

216, 261, 1797,

112A

II. 464, 468, 580.

Armani, II. 501, ISA.

Armenia,

ArRabab,

I.

822, 98 A, 114 A.

II. 507, 1084,

App. xxiv-v.

ArRabI' Ibn Dabu' (or Dubai'),

Khaitham,

I.

8,

207, 1451,

229,

I.

ArRammah.

234,

I. 930.

See Ibn

II.

3A.

76 A.
355,

1616, 80A, 106A, 164A, 201A;

ArRakmatan,

60A

II. 22 A.

Ziyad al'Absi,

ArRa'I ('Ubaid),

I.

Mayyada.

1024,

1058,

1076, 1560,

II. 308, 331, 1037.

INDEX OF PROPEB
See Harun.

ArRashid.

1338, 1399

I.

ArRayy,

Arta

II.

94A,

1384, 1393, 187 A; II. 117 A.

1.

ArRijam,

II. 231.

ArRayyan,
ArRibab,

XXXY.

NA3IE3.

II. 202.

(tree), II. 848.

57A

Artat,

I.

Anva,

II. 835.

II.

9A.

(consort of AlMansur), Pref. xiv.

As (AlAsma'I),

Pref. ix-xi,

1370, 1375, 1475, 1541,

xxvii

xiii-iv,

I.

402, 1068-9

II.

9A, 128A.

'Asa, 'Asa's, II. 1239.

Asad, II. 314.


of Khuzaima,

I.

523, 701, 1599,

739, 800, 970, 1699, 21A,

115A, 155A

135A.

Kuraish, II. 21A.


Rabi'a,!. 1384, 212 A; II. 15 A, 38 A.

Ibn

Asadi,

I.

Na'isa, I.

150A.

Wabara,

I.

150A.

1689.

'Asansar, II. 1113.

ASh,

I.

617

II. 680,

A'sha Bahila.

See

Harridan.

ofTarud.
Ah'aris,

1.

1039.

60A-4A.

II. 12, 726,

INDEX OF PBOPEB NAMES.

XXXVi.
1041,

I.

Ash'ars,

Ash'athls,

I.

AshjV Ibn

1039.
I.

Raith,

119A;

II. 637.

AshSha'bl, II. 918, 924, 23A, 56A.

AshShalaubin (Shi), Pref. xix

AshShamardal (or Shamardal),

AshShammakh

(or

I.

xviii-xix; II. 1069.

I.

323, 77A.

Shammakh),

I.

II. 542, 820, 41 A.

28A, 106A, 117A, 210A;


AshShanfara,

AshSharabba,

I. 12,
I.

874, 1087, 9A,

369, 426, 1025, 1689,

329,

136A

II. 333.

903.

AsL.Sb.atib! (Sht), Pref. xviii

I.

281

II. 785-6, 1685-6,

59A.

Asiatic Quarterly Review, II. 66A, 81A.


Society, Pref. xxxiii, xlii.

Asib, II. 583, 26A.

AsH,

4A.

II.

Asim (Abti Bakr) Ibn Abi-nNajud,


1624, 1765,

26A

II.

I.

434, 497, 780, 929, 1528,

177, 417, 449, 540, 789, 831,

30,

846, 965, 971, 1001, 1079, 1084, 1440, 1825, 1839,

46A, 73A, 79A, 179A.

Ibn

'AlAjjaj.

See AUahdari.

(or Mukatil) Ibn Talaba,

Aslam,

Asmd,

Asna

I.

I.

I.

58

II. 118A.

3A.
791, 1479, 1557, 1707

II. 593, 598.

(or Isna), Pref. xviii.

AsSabl'I, II. 24A.

AsSabu'an (or Sabu'an),

I.

893, 1789,

139A

II. 1304.

23A-4A,

XXXVH.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


See Ja'i'ar Ibn

AsSSdik.

Muhammad.

AsSafa, II. 436, 1A.


See Abu-1'Abbas 'Abd Allah.

AsSaflah.

AsSaflar (Sr),

57,

I.

AsSafra, II. 158A.

'AH

AsSajjad. See

(the

Younger) Ibn AlHusain and Muhammad

Ibn Talha.

AsSakhawi (AHS),

Pref. xix.

1298, 181 A.

AsSalatan,

I.

AsSam'ani

', I.

1038; II. 126 A.

AsSamau'al, II. 192.

AsSamman,

I.

AsSanad,

367.

I.

1313,

183A;

II.

44A.

AsSarat, II. 791, 35A.


Assessor, I.

48A-4A.

AsSiddlk.

See

Abu Bakr

(the Khalifa).

AsSilaf! (Slf), Pref. xxiv.

AsSimma Ibn 'Abd

Allah,

I.

838, 138A.

AlHarith (TSh. 219,

KA.

ix. 2,

Nw. 240)],

I.

202A.

Bakr 'i,I.203A.
AsSind,

1.

1038, 1068.

AsSulaifa, II. 533.

AsSulaik.
1
1

See

LTA

See Sulaik.

in Additions to Abbreviations of References, Part

So in KA. xiv. 33,

AKB.

III. 461

I,

and apparently, therefore,

AjSiinma Ibu AlHaritb, father of Daraid,

Fasc.

iii,

p. iv.

different

from

INDEX OP PKOPER NAMES.

XXXViii.

AsSulaka.

$e

AsSulami.

See

AsSusi.

See

Sulaka.

Abu 'Abd ArRahman.

Abu

Shu'aib.

A'sur (or Ya'sur),

I. 605,

At* Ibn Abi Rabah,

I.

27A, 97A.

898; II. 22 A.

Yasar, II. 22 A.
See Jathar.

'Athar.

AthThalabut,

II.

AthThurayya,

I,

19A.
150,

AthThikl (or Thikl),

42A.
II. 834,

'Atika Bint 'Abd Allah,

I.

44A.

41 A.

AlMuttalib,

I.

70, 1615,

Zaid, II. 418, 16A.

'Atiya (father of Jarir),

I.

xxvi.

Ibn Kais ^ II. 23A.


Atrika,

I. 8,

7A-8A.

AtTa'anlk, II. 834, 44 A.

AtTabaranI,
AtTaff,

AtTa'if,

I.

I.

II.

45A-6A.

1661, 207A.
26,

94A

II. 677.

AtTaj atTabrizi (TDT), Pref. xxv.

AtTaw'am alYashkuri,
AtTawila,

I.

I.

AtTufawa,

27 A.

<*,

181A.

1313.

AtTirimmah,
I.

1.

121 (IHjr. 180).

xxix, 888, 4A,

9A, 138A.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


AtTuribishti, II. 151A.

AU.

See

AUd,

1.

Aba

'Ubaida.
II. 1260,

193A;

Audah (Aud)

114A.

or Taudlh, I. 791, II. 180.

Auf Ibn AlAhwas,

I.

695, 110 A.

Atlya Ibn AlKhari',


I.

Ka'b,

Aus,

691, 109A.

145A.

Muhallim,

Aun

I.

I.

xxxi, 5A.

al'Ukaill, Pref. xli; I. 730.


II. 10S5.

Ibn Hajar,

157, 402, 1165, 1708, 82

I.

II. 138, 569, 1007,

9A, 80 A.
Haritha (or Ibn Su'da),

Magrd,

Aus Ibn Iram,

I.

I.

See

See Al'Ain and Khl.


See

Book

1327.

asSikhtiyani, II. 1041,

AZ, Pref.

viiij I.

1.

Azarika,

113A;
I.

85A-6A.

864, 1753, 16 A, 119A,

1226.

Azar,

(of Slbawaih).

See Ansar.

Auxiliaries.

Ayyub

Hamdan.

See AlAusat,

Book.

I.

196A.

112 A.

Author of the 'Ain.

A'ya,

167, 1557, 48A,

31A,

Ausala (Hamdan).
Ausat fi-nNahw.

I,

II. 974,

23A, 65A.

74A.

125A

11.978,982,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES,

Azd

of AsSarat, II. 791, 833-5, 35 A.

hanu'a (or Shanuwa),

I.

722,

26A, 1J5A-6A;

II. 287.

Azhar, Pref. xxv.


II. 641.

Aznam,

Azza, I. 1729.

Bint Jamil,
I.

AyZabba,

I.

1706,

23A.

AzZakkum,

II. 846.

AzZayyat.

Sec

AzZibrikan,

AzZubair,

I.

25 A; II. 140, 163, 539, 643.

64, 151, 1504,

Hamza Ibn Habib.

616, 1085, 1420,

I. 14,

31A, 3SA, 98A,

181, 631, 1129,

94A, 100A

USA.

II. 638, 1356,

16A,

27A, 69A.
B.
B. (AlBaidawi and his Commentary on the Kur), Pref. xxxii;
II. 86.

Bab alFutuh,
Babba,

8A

I.

Prej. xxiv.
II. 1412.

Babu Madhav Chandra


Bactrian,

Badawl,
Badr,

I.

I.

Banarji, Pref.

xliii.

997.

138A

I. 477, 38,

II. 1705-6.

1A.

99A, 104A, 166A, 170A

II. 328,

1740, 26A,

58A, 99A, 158A-94.

Baghdad

(or Baghdadh),
I. 363, 365,

Baghdad!, Pref

Baghdadlyat

1041, 191A,

xviii,

xxxi

See Kitab.

BaghuJ, II. 155A,

Pref. xi-xvi, xviii, xxii, xxvii, xxxi

II.

202A
114A.

II. 479, 1720.

INDEX OF PBOPEX NAMES.


Bahila, I. 697, 765, 27A, 98A,

Sw

Bahr.

123A

ill-

II. 1348.

Dariin.

Bahrara, IF. 1108.


Ba'ith Ibn Surairo, II. 434, 17A.

Bait Rag, II. 174.


See Makka.

Bakka.

Bake Ibn 'Abd Manat,


I.

Wa'il,

Ba-1,

I.

I.

88A, 138A

524, 823,

1845,

BakrI,

135A.

II.

II. 726, 1190, 1695,.

42A-3A, 166A.

641.

160A.

Ba'labakk,

160A.

I, 6,

Bal 'Adawiya.

See Banu-1'AdawIya.

See Banu-1 'Ambar.

Bal'Ambao*.

Bal Harith Ibn Ka'b.


BalKain,

See Banu-lHarith Ibn Ka'b.

75,

I.

Banat Su'ad (BS), Pref. xxv;

Band Abad,

I.

982, 82

I.

Manat
Shams,

Kinana,
I.

1700;

Abi Bakr Ibn Kilab,


I.

II.

1700, 212A.

'Abd Allah Ibn Ghatafan,

'Abs,

A;

1599,

46A

Hanlfa,

I.

164A.

104 A.

I.

II. 198.

143A

I,

II. 179,

'Adi Ibn 'Abd Manat,

II.

II. 13-A..

154A.

30A, 187A,

I,

110 A.

of Taiulm, II. 804, 1040.

1SOA.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES*

Xlll.

Banu 'AH,

104A.

1.

-Amir Ibn
167 A

225, 864,

II. 247, 1420, 1570,

II.

'Amr Ibn AlHarith,

126A,

,;

)r

I.

1557, 24 A, 103

4A-5 A, 14A.

1739.

*, I.

13A, 76A, 80A

1.

1138,

86 A,

'Aramar Ibn Shaddad,

Asad

*=

I.

Sa<sa-a,

Ibn Khuzaima,

j:II.

I.

669, 698, 1022, 1118, 1138, 1527,,

1793-4, 4 A, 28A,

121 A,

792.

34A-5A, 51 A, 84 A, 99 A, 114 A,,

128A, 193A, 196A;

II. 18,

122,177,548,.

970, 1035, 1410, 1435, 1476, 1698, 4A, 19 A, 21 A,,

23A.
A'ya,

1327.

I,

Bakr Ibn
,

Wa'il, I. 682, 88

II. 530.

II. 2449..

Baulan,

Bint Hassan,

I.

Dabba,

I. 26,

188, 1702,

Darim,

II. 80.

xxiii.

16A, 154A;

II. 335, 1476, 38JL.

Dautara, II. 596.

Dhubyan,

I.

103A.

Dhuhl Ibn Shaiban,

I.

1110

II. 644,

284L.

Dubair, II. 122.

Fahm,

I.

Fak'as,

Fazara,

I.

I.

Firas Ibn
'

So in T. 217

12.

771, 121 A,

47 A, 129A

Ghanm,

II.

196A
;

II. 122.

II. 157,

68A, 154A.

11A.

but properly Zubaid (Se AKB,

III,

1SDEX OP PROPER NAMES.


Bairn Fakaim, II. 110A.

Ghalib Ibn Hauzala,


Ghatafan,

I.

58A.

Ghudana,

I.

335.

Hadad,

871, 136A.

I.

Hanifa,

I.

125A.

114A, 128A, 148A,

40A.

II. 1375,

Hanzala,

I.

Haram,!I.fl030.il57A.

132A, 194A.

Hashim,

I.

Hazn,

I.

352, 80A.

Hilal,

I.

89A.

Hudhail,

93A;II. 26 A.

I.

Hunaif,II. 144A.

Band

'Ijl, I.

1763.

Ja-da Ibn Kais

I.

31 A

Jadhima Ibn Malik,


Ja'far Ibn Kilab,

Jah\van,

I.

875.

Jillau,

I.

471.

Jirwa,

I.

Jumab,

114A;

903..9A

12 A.
II.

II.

23A.
27 A.

1339, 183A.
I.

II.

112A.

99A.

Ka'b Ibn 'Amr,


,

II.

I. 18.

Janab,

Jurhuiu,

I.

I.

I.

62A.

Kahil, II. 23A,

So in Bk. 714, but properly Ibn Ka'b,\a branch of Kais (See

AKB.

IV. 160).

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES,

Baud Kahtan,

112A.

I.

Kais 'Ailan,

772.

I,

Ibn Tha'laba,

1.

1702, 1730,

Kalb Ibn Wabra,


Khalaf,

I.

616,

8A, 82A.

89 A.

I.

98A.

Kilab, II. 117, 13A.

Kinana,

150A

986, 28 A,

I.

Ibn AlKain,

I.

II. 1353,

120A.

Kird, II. 144A.

Kulaib,

607, 728, 984, 181 A.

I.

Kurai' Ibn <Auf,

Kushair,

22A

I.

I.

1A, 56A.

II. 359, 14 A.

Kutaiba, II. 713.


/

Banu-1' Abbas,

I.

133 A.

-iAbyad,

I.

129A.

-1'Adawiya (or Bal 'Adawiya),

I.

97A

II.

79A.

-1'Ajlan, II. 1812.

-1'Ambar (or Bal 'Ambar),

-1'Awwam,

26A

II.

1842.

II. 638.

-IBakka Ibn 'Amir,


-IHarith,

I.

I.

I.

81A.

210, II. 1842.

Ibn 'Amr,

I.

1308.

AlKhazraj,

Hammam,

1.

1.

50A.

122A.

(or BalHarith) Ibn Ka'b,

47 A, 91 A, 109A;

II.

287,

I.

26, 57,

APP.

vii.

1409, 16A,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


fcaiiu-lHarith Ibn Rabi'a,

115A.

I.

-IHashas,

136A.

I.

-IHujaim (or BalHujaim),

I.

45A;

II. 1842.

-ILakita. II. 658.

Banu

Laith, II. 23A.

Lam Ibn
Lihb,

'Amr,

6A

I.

26A.

I. 79,

Lu'ayy, II. 148.

Lubaina,

Malik

I.

76A.

I.

645.

Ibn Hanzala,

Kinana,

Marwan,
Mazin,

1401.

I.

1552, 80A.

Ibn Al'Ambar,

Kabi'a,
I.

I.

59 A.

62A.

I.

Malik,

Minkar,

79A.

1716-7.

I.

I.

II.

I.

203A.

924, 80 A, 145 A.

Muharib,

I.

181A.

Mujashi',

181A.

Muka'is, II. 143A.

Murra Ibn 'Auf,

I.

71 A.

Sa'sa'a (or

'Ubad,

Muzaina,
Nahshal,

II.
I,

1.

177A.

188,

9A.

Ibn Salul),

101A.

I.

119A.

*NbEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Banil Narair (or Banu-nNamir),

II. 1843.

Banu-nNajjar,

Band

102A.

I.

ftumair,

19; II. 1843.

869.

I.

Nizar,

I,

Kabl'a Ibn 'Amir, II. 125A.

Malik,

>,

Rijah Ibn Yarbu',

Sa'd, I.

II. 1107,
II.

94A.

23 A.

112A.

I.

Saba,

130A.

I.

Hanzala,

9A.

Ibn Bakr, Pref.


Hudhail,

>,

ii

310, 831

I.

II.

127A-8A.

79A,

1.

Zaid Manat Ibn Tamirn,

I.

1393, 14A, 31A,

7TA,

140 A; II. 814, 37A, 40A.

Sahm,
,

I.

37A, 88A, 104A.

170A.

Sa'ida, I.

Salim (properly Sulaim)


rialima, I.
,,

Saluk,

I.

Shalban,

Banu Sulaim.

99 A.

84A.

See

Salul.

Set

*.

I.

BanA Murra Ibn


486, 676,

Sa'sa'a,

66A.

Subah, II. 592, 26A.


Sulaim,

Banu-sSId,

I.

58A, 94A, 114A

I. 872,

in IA. 231,

1.

II. 147-9, 243, 268,

26A, 128A.

96A.

13,

should b e

to the late Professor Fleischer,

j*jJU

am

indebted for this correction

XXDEX OF PROPER NA.MBB.

Taim Allah (or AlLat) Ibn Tba'laba,

Basil

Ibn Murra,

>.

Tamim,

I.

II.

I.

1702-4, 88 A.

69A.

xxix, 260, 298, 336-7, 521, 575, 641, 677, 697,

700, 725, 787-90, 834, 89-7, 907-8, 940, 948, 954, 979,

1396, 1401, 1461, 1547-8, 14 A,

40A, 100A, 110 A, 123A,

127 A, 145A, 164A; II. 43, 191, 209, 371, 613, 701,
739, 808, 983, 1022, 1036,

1040, 1272-3, 1363,

1441, 1448, 1502, 1505, 1700, 1745, 1763-4, 1832,

726,.

1369-,

23A,

117 A, 143A, 146A.

Bauu-tTaim, II. 1843.

Banu

Tku'al, II. 1343,

'Udhra,
'Ukail,

918, 122 A.

I.

525, 864, 93A, 105A,

I.

115A

161A.
Ukaisb,

1.

Umayya,

Umm

454.

I.

132A-3A

II.

16 A, 69 A.

AlKahf,I.587.

Usay)id, II. 80A.

Wakif,

117 A.

1.

Yarbu',

I.

383, 697,

110A-1A.

Yashkur,!!. 1297, 119A.


Zimruan, I.128A.
,,

Zubaid

I.202A;II. 125U

Zuhra,II. 21A, 65A-6A.

Barada,
*

I.

376, 1793,

See footnote to

Bauu

82A.

Asad,

II. 1038,

14A, 85A >

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Xlviil

120A, 125A-6A.

I.

Barajim,

Baramika,

1793.

1.

Baradayya,

1.

202 A.

Barbary, Barbaris,
Bards.

I.

1039.

See Poets.
1.

Barka'id,

Bashama

1812.

Ibrx

Hazn,

1.

Bashir Ibn AnNikth,


Basit (and

its

188, 1730, 215A.

215A.

I.

I.

Author),

1605, 1677, 49 A, 200 A

See Additions and corrections


Basris or

BB

(The Two),

Bathna (or Buthaina),!.


Batn Sharyan,

BB

I. 9,

1.

332

Part

to

I,

Faac.

II.

1401.

I.

II. 145.

393, 1549, 20

II. 588.

8A.

(Grammarians of AlBasra), Pref.


533, 615, 37

II. 127,

vi-xvi

I.

sxv, 333, 456,.

197, 305, 377, 466, 484, 574,

665, 1772, 176A.

(Readers). See Basris or

BD

(Badr ad Dm),

Pref. xxviii, xxxii-iii

1176, 1249, 1305

Bdd, Pref.

Bengal, Pref.

Bgh,

(Z.

17), 1309,

I.

949

II. 451, 1077*

2A, 94A.

xii-xvi, xviii, xxxi.

Benares, Pref.

Benjamin,

BB.

xlii-iii.

II.

II. 151

xlii.

1228.

A.

Bilal, I. 1698.

Bilal Ibn

Abi Burda,

I.

xxx, 205, 1014, 60A; II, 223.

IXDEX OF PROPER
Bishr Ibn Abi Khazim,

I.

AME3.

xxix, 205, 298, 1557, 1628, 4A,


60A,

74A, 196A";
'Amr,

I.

281.

I.

Black-eyed,

1721.

Blaok's Medical

Dictionary, II. 167 A.

Bodleian Library,
Pref.

Book

xlii.

(of Slbawaih), Pref.


1625, 1793,
427,

653,

180A
Book

16A.

481, 88A.

I.

See AlJarud,

it

Bismillah,

II. 408,

(I.

of Birds,

15>

^m

912, 1193, 1506, 1703,


1721, 1844,

24A 37A

4).

I.

123A.

Companions,

*>

Etymology,
I.

*, xxiv;

21A, 89A, 91A, 151A, 198A; IL 174


357*

,,

God,

viii,

I.

I.

117A, 139A.

688.

930, 1667

II. 158, 888,


918, 1421.

,>

Horses, II. 164A-5A.

>t

Jh.

>,

Pause

See Sahah.
etc., II.

Poets (TSh),

71 A.

I.

193A, 196A.

the Prophet's
Institutes, II. 68 A.
Six Poets,

I.

5A.

two Hamzas,

Broch (Editor of
1881.

II. 976,

the JI), 1.

MA. J8A.

I31A, 1S9A,

1 86 A,

75A.

204A, 213A, 219A-20 4.

BOA. 86A,

U5A,

1U

rr

116A. 120A 'l 24A

178 A.

Brothers (Two), II.


441,5, 452, 1084, 31A, 91A.

INDEX OF PKOrER NAMES.


Budaun, Pref.
Bujair Ibn

xlii.

Ghanama
Jundab,
Zuhair,

Busra,

I.

94A

Buthaina.

(or

I.

Anama)

atTa'i, If. 678,

23A.

92A.
82A.

I. 374,

II. 354.

See Bathua.

c.
Csesar.

See Kaisar.

Cain, I 39,657.
Cairo, Pref. xviii-ix, xxi-ii, xxiv-v.

Calatrava,

I.

165A.

Calcutta, Pref. xxxiii, xlii.

Camel (or He-Camel),


Canaan,

I.

Canopus,
Capella,

461

188. 14A, 100A.

I.

II. 579.

364, 747.

I. 15.

Cathedral, Pref. xix, xxii, xxiv-v.

Cavalier of Allalam, II. 65 A.

Ceuta.

See Sabta.

Chapel.

See 'Adillya, Maliki, and Memorial.

Chapter (of the fur),

I. xi, xxvii,

191A;

II.

xxii, 210,
331,

565,,

505,

643, 685, 838,

570, 611, 665-6,

760-1, 770-1, 789, 925, 1058, 1204,

6A.
Chief (of the Muslims or Eeaders).
Chief Justice, Pref. xxiv.
Chosroes.

See Kisra.

See

Ubayy Ibn Ka'b.

66A-

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


I.

Christian,

650, 893,

31A, 93A, 106A, 122A, 150A, 168A;

271, 393, 413, 415, 498-9,

Church,

I.

894, 963
I.

Codex, Codices,

(Meccan),

li.

II.

42A-3A.

II. 390.

839, 1166; II. 659, 706, 846, 1718,

61A-2A.

62A,

II.

(Syrian), II. 62 A.
of 'Abdallah Ibn Mas'ud, I. 1111

II. 42, 138,

150.

'TJthman, II. 773, 846, 60A, 62A.


Collector (of the Poor-rate),

Commander

I.

962, 125A.

(of the Army), II. 43.


Believers or Muslims),

I.

181, 667; II. 930,

158A.
Cominentaire sur

1'

Alfiyya, II. 112 A.

Commentators (on the Kur),


Companions, Pref.

iii-iv,

I.

625; II. 474, 18A.

xxxv;

756, 792, 12A,

I.

113 A, 117 A,

167A-8A, 173A

123 A,
;

II.

50A, 82A,

139A, 145A,
243,

305, 608,

157 A,
1099,

1141, 21A-2A, 43A, 47 A, 56A, 60 A, 65A,

93A, 154A.
Compassionate,

I.

211, 281, 328, 360, 403, 446,

II. 141,

469, 643, 1729,

356, 515, 599, 612, 667, 687, 999,

158A.
Confectioner,

I.

189A.

Comfederates,

I.

838.

Conquest,

I.

117 A.

Convents,

I.

650.
I. 31A-2A 94A, 99A-100A,
106A, 111A,
115A, 120A, 126A, 129A-31A, 143A, 156A,
167 A, 193 A; II. 41 A, 51 A, 65A, 129 A.

Convert, Converted,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

lii'.

94A.

I.

Coptic,

Course (at Makka),

(of the Kur),


I.

Creator,

Creed,

1A.

1797; II. 333, 373, 444,*478, 494.

I.

Creation,

II.

I.

133A.

168-9, 866, 1602

II. 509, 875, 886, 901.

137.

I.

Cymbalist of the Arabs,

I.

111A.

D.

D. See Durrat alQhawwas.

Dabba,

1393, 187A,

I,

212A

II. 427,

Dabi' Ibn alHarith alBurjumi,

II.

Dahik,
Dahis,

II.

II. 903, 956.

in

Damascus, Pref.

xviii-xxi,

), I.

98A.
xzzi-ii|; I.

122A, 140A, 201A;

Damdam,
I.

I.

Dara,

I.

I.

Darb

II. 531,

1140,

1151, 82A,

95A.

28A.

34, 821.

265, 66A.

Juljul,

Daran,

893,

69A.

Ibn Damra anNahshall,

Dams,

II, 413.

154A-5A.

Dallya (rhyming

pamra,

134A.

1599;

I.

Dahmd,

125 A

39; 11.1792.

I.

Da'd,

I.

36A.

I.

304.

II. 1247.

altfulla,

I.

1564.

I,

332, 9A,

78A;

II. 350,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

liii.

I)arij,*IL 221.

Darim (Bahr Ibn Malik),


Darin,

I.

Dtusar,

David,

I.

II. 226, 1684.

II. 530.

Dawwar,
Delhi,

22A.

156, 461

1.

86A, 130A.

40A.

146,

I.

II.

93A.
See Flood.

Deluge.

143A, 158A-60A, 163A-4A, 171A, 173A-4A,

I.

Derenbourg,

183A-6A, 204A,

206A

II.

c2A,

76A,

130A,

139A-40A.

DeSacy,

152A;_II. 8A, 18A, 72A, 107 A, 110A, 112A-3A,

I.

167A.
Destroyer, II. 42A.
Devil,

I. xii,<

179, 216, 318,' 403, 472, 1543,

28,

115A

297, 359, 364, 516, 573,. 600,^686, 871/1490.

Dhakwan.

See Ta'us.

Dhat alBain,

I.

786.

alJaish, I. 786,
'Irk, 1. 102.

Dhiruar.

I.

188A.

Dhu'aibjbn Ka'b, I..28A.


DLubyan,

I.

1599

II. 623,

Dhubyani (woman),

Dhuhl Ibn Shaiban,


Jadan,

Karad,

I.

I.

I.

661,

II. 658.

876.
691,

155A.

110A.

103A.

II. 281,

ISDEX OF PEOPER NAMES.

Dhu-lFakar,

I.

137,

-IHijja, I. 1281,

37A.
1735;

-llsba', I. 44, 535,

II. 881, 1348.

23A, 90A

II. 365.

-Uidhat, II. 1410-1, 134A.


151 A, 165 A.

I.

-IKala',

See 'Amr.

-IKalb.

I.

-IKhirak,

596,

95A.

Dhu-lKi'da, Pref. xxv


-IMajaz,

I.

Dhii Marakh,

I.

33A, 94A.

89, 1765,

896, 141A.

I.

Nuwas,

I.

876.

Karad,

I.

691, 110A.

Dhu-rRumma,

94A.

I.

xxx, xxxv, 61, 119, 167, 172, 185, 194, 205,

217, 285, 811, 345-6, 369, 576, 665, 709, 715, 728,
898, 919,

1014,

127A, 187A

1707, 1715, 30A,

II. 188,

58A, 81A,

211, 227, 262, 269, 496,

504, 534, 613, 684, 916, 982, 1272, 1285, 1293,

1717, 118A.

DM Tuluh,

I.

xxxiv.

Yazan,

I.

876.

Dieterici (Editor of the

IA),

4A, 212A;

I.

II.

35A, 169A-70A, 179A, 202A5A, 36A, 72A, 113A,

139 A.
Dinar,

I.

1647.

See Abft Kais Ibn Rifa'a.

Dirar (father of

AshShammakh and AlMuzarrid),

Ibn AlAzwar,

I.

74A.

I.

28A.

115A,

INDEX OF PEOPEB NAMB8.


Dirar Ibn 'Amr,

211A-2A.

I.

Nahshal,
Discrimination, II.

1. 73.

65A-6A.

(of the

Good

etc.).

See Tamyiz afTayyib.

685, 107 A; II. 6 A.

I.

Ditch,

lv.

Dithar, II. 515.

Dlwan (Dw),

adDIn (Yusuf), Pref. xxxii.

Diya"

Ibn

,,

Al'Ilj (or Al'Ijl).

See Baslt.

140, 169 A.

1. 1

Diyaf,

Dm,

830.

I.

106A.

II.

Dome.

See Mansurlya.

U7A, 177A.

I.

Dozy,

I. i,

Dualist,

1126.

puba'a, II. 174.


II. 1476.

Dubair,

Duhrnan,

Dukain,

II.

II. 1226,

Dukhtanus,

Duma

(or

Du'mi,

II.

Dur,

I.

75A.

I.

110A.

5A; IL 70A.

Dumat

alJandal),

1616,

201A.

38A.

1478

(I,

14), 191A.

Duraid Ibn AsSimma

J
,

I.

Durnd (properly Duma),


1

I.

1095, 166A, 202A.-3A; II. 138.


I.

82A.

AlJushaml (SR. 697), of Jusbam Ibn Mu'awiya Ibn Bakr Iba Hawaxin (SB,

TSh. 470).

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES,

Ivi.

Durrat alGhawwas (D), Pref. xxvii

I.

1465, 1603,

164A;

II,

1318.

Duwaihik,

II,

134A.

E.
East, Pref. xvii, xix, xxii

I.

II. 1722.

189A;

Eclipse, I. 1465.

Egypt, Pref.

iv, xvi,

xviii, xx-ii;

I.

931, 1121, 2

5A, 126 A

117, 537.
xxi-ii

Egyptian, Pref.

I.

418,

176A

II.

ISA, 27A,

Eight, II. 474-5.

73A.

Eighth Reader,

II.

Elect (The),

36A.

I.

Elephant,
Elias,

I.

Eliases,

Elisha,

I.

94A,

1041, 53A,

II.

103A.

1040.

1.

I.

160A

48A.

El-Kelhabeh El-'Oranee,

I.

92A.

Elocutionists, II. 1753.

Enoch,

II.

103A.

Encyclopaedia of Tradition, II. 45A-6A.


Encyclopaedist, Pref. xxv.

Etymologists,

1197; II. 1191, 1272, 1406, 1602, 106A.

II. 847,

98A.

II. 488, 1124,

95 A.

Euphrates,

Eve,

1.

Executors (The Eleven),

I.

Exhortation (The), II. 22.

984.

II.

INDEX OF PBOPEB NAME3.

Ivii.

F.

F (Aba 'AH

alFarisi), I. 795, 1658,

124A,

U9A, 213A

II. 108,

197, 569, 821, 823, 846, 1171, 1213, 1231,

1260,

1501,

1658,

5A, 24A, 34A, 71A,

114A.
I.

Fadat,

896, 141 A.

Fadaki Ibn A'bad,


114A.

1.

Fadala,

37A.

II. 295,

Ibn Kalada,

I.

84A.

Fadl Ibn 'Abd ArRahman,

Fahm,

119 A;

I.

II.

197.

I,

19,637.

Fa'id, II. 546,

21A.

Fair Intents.

See AlMakasid alHasana.

Faitb (The),
Fak'as,

I.

1471, 191 A; II. 64, 376, 995, 1668.

1.

155A

51 A,

II.

1476.

Fak'asI (dialect), I 744.


Falj, 1.^57, 80A, 169

Farkadan,

I.

Farwa,

II.

36 A.

311.

Farthest Mosque,

Faruka,

305.

II,

II. 572.

II, 567,

Fasih (Th),

I.

24A.

571, 1479, 1716

Fate (or Fortune),

1, 12,

II. 1039.

174, 240,

584, 694, 724, 715; II, 158,

441, 543, 639, 644, 835,


Fathal,

Fatima.

I.

657.

Sec 'Unaiza,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Iviii.

Fatima (daughter of AlKhurshub),


the Apostle),

,,

I.

I.

303, 680, 74 A; tl. 378.

Kulaib and Muhalhil),

(sister of

Fazara,

II. 179.

284, 845, 852-3,

129A

I.

29A.

II, 712, 824, 951,

1285, 1313,

68A, 155 A.
I.

Fazari,

845,

94A,129A.

Fihr Ibn Malik,


Fire.

5A.

I.

See Hell.
I.

Fleischer,

4A

II.

Flood (or Deluge),

I.

Follower,

4A

I.

II.

261, 461, 1797.

I.

(of the Dams),


Fluegel,

46 A, 107 A, 129 A, 131 A.

I.

34, 821.

26A.

1396, 92A, 101A, 113A, 119 A, 123A, 139A, 212A,

218 A;

22A, 24A, 56A, 60A, 65A, 85A, 116A,

II.

145A.
See Fate.

Fortune.

Four 'Abd Allans,

I.

12A-3A.

Masters, Pref. xvii-xxvi, xxviii-ix.

Fr (AlFarrS),

vi-vii,

Pref.

189A

x,

xiii,

xv

I.

II. 412, 782, 898, 904,

588,

101 A, 115A,

34A, 55A.

French, II. 140A.

Fukaiha Bint Hani,

I.

104A.

Fukaim (of Tainlm), FukaimI,


(of Kinana), Fukaim,

I.

I.

1401

II. 1375,

1401.

Fur'an Ibn AlA'raf. II. 145.

G.
Gabriel,

I.

xxxviii; II. 626, 787, 930, 65A,

130 A.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

lil,

Galland, II. 167A.

Gate of Victories, Pref. xxiv.


Gemini,

I.

xxxviii.

Genealogists,

German,

GG

II.

I.

112A.

140A.

(Grammarians), Pref. i-xxxviii


74 A

I.

1402

(7.

5), 1472, 1503,

II. 474, 630, 782, 785, 972-3, 1685-6,

1753, 1831, 1833, 18A, 80A.


II. 568.

Ghadub,

Ghailau Ibn Huraith,

I.

I.

Salima,

Ghalib Ibn Hauzala,


-

Ghani,

8A-9A, 27A

I.

I.

Ghanlya,

Ghanm,

I.

I.

II. 1017.

116A;
79A.

125A,
II. 1036.

1319.

351.

Gharlb alHadlth,

990, 152A.

I.

Gharnata, Pref. xxi.

Ghassan (clan

), I.

947, 101 A.

(classical authority), I. 101 A.

Ibn 'Ula (or Wa'la),


Ghatafan,

I.

1599, 151 A, 166

I.

645, 101A.
II. 677, 970,

44 A, 155 A, 177A.

Ghaur, II. 135 A.


1. 116,

Ghubba,

II. 1297.

Glaire, II.
1

34A.

Ghazala,

8A, 167 A.

Agreat clan of ALAzd, who drank the water of Ghasean, which was in
named after it (IKhn. 77).
j and were therefore

AlYamaa

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES.


Gloss or Glosses,

(or Notes) of

,,

II. 1497.

IBr on the D,

>i

>

IHsh

ii

,.

1465, 164A.

1,

>>

Jh

II. 1260.

,,

IM

(Alfiyaor Khulasa),

1.1585, 198 A; II. 743,


1187, 1261, 1305-6.
Tashll,

446, 1697; II.

I.

1438.

Mbn

,i

i,

Book of S,

79A

II. 1721,

Sd

K,

Syt

ML.

YS

Fk,II.45A.

Glossators, Glossographers, Pref.

xxxvi

I.

1.

II. 1083.

II. 1715.

210A

II. 1392, 1600,

43A.
Goblin,

1.

1277; 11.10.

Gospel, II. 109.

Greece, II. 332.

Greek,

I.

758, 1054, 1297, 1564,

24A, 182A;

II. 92, 323, 717,

26 A, 66 A, 125 A.
Gulistan, Pref. xvii.

Gulshan AH, Pref.

xlii.

H.

(AlHariri), Pref. xii; II. 474, 1493, 1504, 1713, 141A.

Habannaka,
Habba,
Habib.
Hablba,

I.

1702.

128A

See
I,

1.

II. 690, 848.

Abu Tammam.

8A-9A.

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES.


22A,

I.

Habis,

Habits (The),

1308, 183A.

1.

Habta (properly Habba).


Habtar,

I. 355-6,

Hadham,
Hadil,

I.

I.

I.

Sec Habba.

80A.

700; II. 1281, 54 A.

72A.

294,

Hadramaut,

Haf?

Iri.

1557, 86A.

I.

88A

385, 707, 928, 1462,

Ibn Sulaiman,

593

I.

'Umar adDuri,

II. 417, 442, 536, 1021, 1023.

II. 30,

I,

593

24 A.
1478, 95 A, 191 A;

II.

761,

24A.
Eafsa, I. 856,
864.

I.

Haida,
Haidar,

131A-2A,

I.

594.

Hai^a, II. 1277.


Hajar,

1.

155,

Hajib,

1.

17,

46A.

14A.

Hajjl Khalifa
Hakil,

1.

Pref. xxv, xxxii.

(HKh),

1076,

164A.

Hakim Ibn AlMusayyab,


'Ayyash,
Hizam,
Hala,

II.

I.

II. 334.

869.

66A.

II. 1332.

Halima (Battle

of), II, 306.

(Prophet's foster-mother),
1

It

is

doubtful whether

I.

310, 75 A.

here means Haf? Ibn 'Umar, the companion of

KB, or Haft Ibn Sulaimau, the reporter of 'Aim,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Ixii.

Hall (of the Banil Sa'ida),

Ham,

170A.

112A.

1.

Ham',

I.

847, 1073, 1198, 1308, 1389, 1393, 1565, 1574, 1613, 1627

I.

97A.

II. 779,

Hamal Ibn Badr,

Hamasi,

697.

I.

Yazid,

Hamasa,

154A.

II.

1729, 97 A.

I.

724, 766, 1600.

I.

Hamasisalbn

Sharahil, II. 142 A.

Hamdan,

I.

523, 89 A, 101 A,

Ha-Mim,

I.

39-40.

Hamlsa Ibn Jandal,

Hamza Ibn 'Abd


Hablb,

151A

II.

10A, 32A, 56A.

142A.

II.

AlMuttalib,

IE. 1618,

I. 383, 497, 527, 929,

189A, 216A

158A-9A.
1094, 1138, 1451-2, 1765,

II. 102, 428, 444, 452, 536, 540, 831,

845-6, 849, 865, 971, 1026, 1079, 1291, 1778-9, 1822,

1831, 1841,

Hanifa,

1.

1310,

111A

Hanzala Ibn Fatik,

23A-4A, 46A, 48A, 73A, 91A.

II. 715,

30A.

II. 865.

Malik,!. 765, 1384, 120 A, 125A, 187A;


130 A.

Harb,

II. 146,

Harim 5

50A.

II. 228.

Ibn Damdam,

I.

69A.

Sinan, II. 832, 895, 1813, 44 A; App. xxi-ii.

Harith Ibn 'Amr,


Hariths,

I,

987.

I.

170, 1297.

II.

79A,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Haritha Ibn 'Amir,

I.

Ibn Badr,

125A.

57A, 120A.

I.

Harper of the Arabs,

I.

111A.

Harra Wakim.

See AlHarra.

Harun arRashid

(the Khalifa), Pref. xiii-xv;

I.

30A, 202A

II.

153A.

Ibn Miisa,
Hariira,

I.

1159

Hariiri,

I.

196A.

646,

I.

(II.

101A

2-4), 1406.

Kashas (or Hassas) Ibn Wahb,

Hashim Ibn 'Abd Manaf,

Muhammad,
Hashimi,
Hassan,

I.

I.

642

II. 1814.

II. 1411.

1295, 1721

I.

II.

II. 573,

50 A.

128A-9A.

55 A.

II.

1593.

Ibn AlMundhir Ibn Dirar adDabbi,

I.

623, 625, 99 A,

212A.
Hassan Ibn

Dirar

adDabbi,

I.

211A-2A.
Dirar adDabbi,

I.

212A.

alKalbi, II. 57.


Thabit,

I. 54,

110, 298, 325, 376, 600, 691, 886-7,

905, 1604, 1638, 1721,

24A, 29A-30A, 33A, 98A,

100A, 110A, 173 A, 200 A, 214A;

II.

90,

304, 322, 325-6, 447, 854, 951, 1153, 69 A.


,,

,",

TubbaS

II.

115A.

Yasar, II. 1084.

174,

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES.


Hatitn atTa'I,

23, 137, 238, 349, 472, 594, 605, 622, 864, 965,

I.

26A, 37 A, 97A-8A,

202 A; II. 161, 262, 544,

638, 663, 856, 1382-3, 109A, 180A.

Haumal, 1.351, 1144.

Haunch

of the Lion,

Hauran,

I.

1140,

94A;

Hawazin,

I.

Hayya.

See Suhaira.

Hayyan,

I. 704,

1148.

I.

469, 1400,

II.

125A.

34A, 40A.

114A.

380.

Hazima,

I.

Hazn.

See

He-Camel.

Banu Hazn.
See Camel.

Hell or Hell-fire or Fire,

I.

xxxvii-viii, xli, 38, 114, 125, 444,

615, 689, 733, 1005, 1121, 29 A,


II. 16a, 73, 220,

93A

324, 389, 392, 399,

475, 480, 505, 527, 629, 872, 1378.


See Ansar.

Helpers.
Hibal,

I.

251, 64A.

See AlHijaz.

Hijaz.

I.

HijazI,

137, 335, 3.37, 339, 538, 546, 575, 676-7, 786, 788, 1143,

1451, 1547, 1769,

216A

II. 11, 520, 567, $01, 812, 851,

1037, 1163, 1271, 1601-2, 1697, 1700, 1746, 1832, 135A;

App.
Hijazls

Hijra,

xxii-iii.

(The Two),

I.

II. 1084,

91A.

28A, 100A, 117 A, 131 A-2A

Hijri era,

I.

132 A.

Himyan Ibn Kuhafa,

I,

857,

132A,

II.

58A, 159A.

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES.


174, 1309, 60 A,

I.

iJimyar,

LxVi

83A, 86A, 151 A, 165A;

II. 608, 675.

75A, 131A.

1070, 1082, 56A,

Himyari, II. 115A.

Hind (man),

I.

1117.
I.

(woman),

282, 510, 885, 1604,

22A, 89A

II. 215, 1571,

54A.
Bint Abi Sufyan,

AnNu'man,
Ma'bad,

,,

'Utba,
(sister

Hinds,

I.

8A.

148 A

1.

II. 9 A.

155A-6A.

I.

VGA

II. 353,

of Imra alKais),

I.

96, 33A.

I.

1806, 222A.

II. 1193.

Hindus,

II.

Hindustan,

107 A.

1349, 183A.

I.

Hirawa,

I,

914.

Hirz alAmani, Pref. xxxvi

Hisham.

See

II.

163A, 173 A.

Hisham Ibn 'Ammar and Hsh.

Ibn 'Abd AlMalik,

1.

1082, 1118, 82A, 104A,

431, 1230, 17A, 50A,

'Ammar,
Hakim,

j,

,)

Hisn,

13A.

55, 885, 1442.

Hindiman,

Bird,

I.

I.

I.

928; II. 994, 1401, 24 A,

I.

II.

Mutarrif,

65A-6A,

I.

1645.

xv.

Ibn Hudhaifa,

I.

68A, 111A.

22A.

Hispano-Egyptian, Pref. xxxii*

133A

II,

INDEX OF PROPEK NAMES.


112 A.

I.

Historians,

Hittin, II. 126 A.

Holy Book.

See

Book

of God.

(or Sacred) City, Pref. xvii


Places,

Houris,

I.

I.

II. 1194.

978.

451.

House of 'Abbas,

152A.

II.

'All, Pref.

v; II. 152A-3A.

AzZubair, II. 69A.

God,

I.

60, 466, 484, 597, 599, 978, 985, 1584, 1624,

97A-8A, 137A
Hashim,

II. 141, 464, 886, 910, 1263.

50A.

II.

the Prophet, II. 1706.

Umayya,

1.

Hubab,

107, 539

50A.

See Sacred,

(Sacred).

Hsh,

II.

II. 692, 1823, 1828.

I. 41.

Hubaira,

I.

1462.

Hud, L 112A.

Hudba Ibn Khashram

(or

AlKhashram) al'Udlm,

I.

617,

98A

II. 148, 201, 759.

Hudhaifa Ibn Badr,


Hudhail,

1. 9,

II.

154A-5A.

381, 582, 747, 920-2, 925, 1776, 93 A

831, 951, 1229, 1441, 1476,

Hudhali (or Hudhaili).

I. 8,

II. 380, 741,

21A, 135A, 144A, 170A.

190, 461, 590, 861, 1400; 11.317,

606, 902, 1758.

See Malik Ibn Khalid.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES,


Raj j at,
Hujr,

1078, 165 A.

I.

I.

134A.

Hukaizn Ibn Mu'ayya arRabai' 1

Hulaku Khan,

Humaid

I.

899.

Pref. xxi.

II. 1502.

alArkat,

I.

1122, 1692.

Ibn Huraith,
Kais.

,,

89A.

I.

See AlA'raj.

Malik alArkat,
Thaur,

I. 561,

92A.

926, 150A.

I.

alArkat*, II. 197.


alHilali,

I.

26, 129, 1749

*,

16A, 106A

II. 362.

Hunaif,

I.

1702.

Hunain,

I.

16A, 167A.

Hunduj,

I.

875.

Huraith Ibn 'Annab,

I.

364,

81A.

Jabala, I. 773, 122 A.

Huraka

(or Hurka) Bint

Husain Ibn AlHumam.

Damdam,

I.

AnNu'man,

I.

148 A

II. 290, 9 A.

See AlHusain.
116, 69 A.

Dirar, I. 212A.
1
Of the Banu Rab!'a Ibn Malik Ibn Zaid Manat Ibn Tamim, an Islaml Kajiz,
contemporary wiih Al'Ajjaj and Humaid alArkat (AKB. II. 311).
2

Probably

Ibu Tkaur alHilali (Cf. his verse on a sand-grouse, in

MN.

I.

1789).
3

One of the notorious

that were on his face


4

See Mb. 115.

(MN.

misers.
II. 82).

Darned "AlArkat" because of some marks


I, 92A on Humaid Ibn Malik AlArkat.

Cf.

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES.


II. 1251.

Huyawa,
Huzwa,

1146

I.
I.

Hyades,

15,

II. 1272, 1603.

ISA.

Hypocrite, Hypocrites,

I.

1405

55, 855,

II. 83, 393.

I.

IA (Ibn

'Akll), Pref. xxiy, xxviii-xxxi, xxxiii; I. 396, 1015


II.

JAAs,

II.

5A, 14A, 34A, 41A.

128A.

IAI (<Abd Allah Ibn Abi

Ishak),

I,

Fate. IV. (Additions and

Corrections to Abbreviations

Chronological List)

and

of References

II. 1673, 1758,

to

23A.

IAI (Abii 'Amr Ibn Al'Ahi Ibn 'Ammar), Pref.

ix

I.

503,

527,585,650, 702,906, 928, 1218-9, 1623, 32A, 176A


II.

232, 270, 452, 709, 846, 858, 860, 865,984,1026,

1078, 1084, 1333, 1371, 1503, 1671, 1684-5, 1701, 1719,

1753-4,1762, 1764-6, 1771, 1775-6, 1778,3782-3,1796,


1800-3, 1807, 1811, 1A, 9A,

23A-4A, 46A, 48A, 59A-

60A, 77A, 123A, 140A, 163A.

lAmb,
lArb,

II. '966, 1260,

II.

71A, 114A,

139A.

lAs,

U. 95A,

lAz,

II.

146A-

'Ibadof AlHIra,
Iblls, I. 297, 507,

I.

31 A.

83A, 130A

II. 535.

Ibn 'Abbas ('Abd Allah), Pref.


706, 1265, 1465,

iii

I.

xxxviii,

461,

624,

12A; 11.76,200,209, 553,624,887,

1022, 21A-2A, 45A, 62A-3A, 95A.


"

Abi 'Ablai

14,

See Ibrahim,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Jbn Abi Mulaika,

II.

22A.

Adl?a'i' (IDa), II. 617, 1069.

See 'Uthman (the Khalifa).

'Affan.

Ahmad

',

Ahmar,

I. 13,

II. 523.

9A, 106A

684, 819,

II.

50, 151,

317, 1304,

1447, 1490, 5A, 141A.

Al'Aflf al'Abdi, II. 522.

AlAhnaf.

See 'Abbas.

AlAsh'ath, II. 18A.

Muhammad Ibn

See

AlHanaflya.

Sec Basif.

Al'Ilj (or Al'Ijl).

AlMaragha.

'AH.

See Jarir.

AlMu'alla, II. 824, 42A.

AlMudhallak,

I.

1700.

AlMurahhil (IMrhl) Pref. xxv.


AlMu'tazz ('Abd Allah), Pref. xv

I.

757,

30A-1A, 119A

II. 437.

'Amir, II. 447.

('Abd Allah),
1138,

1528,

69A, 82A
6,

(Z.

I.

178, 302, 372, 385,

1624,
1)

1765,

9A, 26A,

II. 428, 536,

'Amrun (lAmr),

AnNahhas (INs),
Ibn

540, 548, 831, 845-

23A-4A, 46 A, 48 A, 59 A-

60A, 62A, 75A.

'All

33A, 36A,

848, 860, 952, 971, 979, 994, 1043, 1084, 1089,

1263, 1549, 1674, 1825,

552, 592-3, 707,

Pref. xx-ii.

Pref. xsi-ii

Ahmad alKhurasam (W.

42).

',

I. 31.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

1XX.

Ibn ArRika'.

See 'Adi.

ArRumi,

31 A.

I.

See IS.

AsSarraj.

(ISM), Pref. xxiv, xxix.


Aus,

II. 897.

'Ayyash. See Abft Bakr.

'Abd Allah.

See

AzZiba'ra.

See 'Abd Allah.

AzZubair.

Burhan (properly Ibn Barhan,

Dhakwan,

272

I.

II. 937,

Duraid (ID), Pref.


180 A

xii,

Hidhyam,

24A.

xvi

I.

543, 1706, 91 4, 130A, 167 A,

xxii.

1749.

I.

I.

375.

Hisham (author of

(IHKh),
(IHL),

the SR),

1.

115 A, 166A.

II. 493.

II. 647-8.

(IHsh), Pref.
xxxiv, xxxvi

xii,
;

I.

xvii, xx, xxiv-vi, xxviii-xxxi,

187, 727, 982

Hubaira.

See Yazid Ibn 'Umar.

Hubaish.

See Zirr.

Ja'far, II. 821,

Jidhl atTi'an,

Jubair.

IB)., II. 194.

See Ibrahim.

Harma.

Jinni.

e.

II. 87, 295.

Durustawaih (IDh), Pref.

Hammara,

i.

42A.

I.

986.

See IJ.
See Sa'Id.

II. 202,

41A.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Ibn Jurmiiz,

100A.

I.

Kadir, II. 760.

Kathir ('Abd Allah),


906, 1624

332, 503, 525,

I.

II. 145, 184, 417, 787,

527,

582, 707, 840,

817, 846, 853, 898, 1231,

1576, 1636, 1684, 23A-4A, 46A-7A, 62 A, 84A, 91 A, 140A.


I.

Khaibari,

327

(7.

77A.

3),

Khaldiin (IKhld), Pref.

Khazim

II. 587,

Khidham,

I.

Khuthaim,

27 A

II.

26A

Malik.

See IM.

,,

.,

17A.

See note on

-anNahwI.

13A

20).

'Abd AlMalik and Muhammad.

S(e

Mayyada

See

Abd

(or

ArRammah Ibn

Abu Marwau,

'Allah.

Abrad),

I. 17,

See Yazld Ibn Ziyad.

Muhaisin,

840, 127

I.

Mujahid (Abii Bakr),

Mukaddam,

I.

II.

507, 593, 626, 1636, 23A.

II. 1775, 1782-3, 1803,

986.

See Tamlin Ibn

Muljam (the MuradI),

I.

Ubayy.
373, 60A.

Nizar, II. 1349.

Ra'lan.
Salul.
1

106, 417, 668,

II. 345, 467.

Mufarrigh.

Hukbil.

xxvi.

22 A.

See Suwaid.

Maa'ud.

(?.

II. 425,

Kura'.

M-arwan,

viii, xvii,

See JabirSee 'Abd Allah Ibn

'Abd Allah Iba Kbazim as Sulann,

*.

Ubayy.

72 (AKB. III. G58;.

172A-3A.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES*

Ixxii.

Ibn Sayyad
Ibn Shihab,

II. 184.

22A.

II.

Shuraih, II. 785; 35A.

,,

Sinn,

j,

1736.

I.

Sinan,

218A;II. 23 A.

I.

See 'Aus Ibn Haritha.

Su'da.

Udhra,

130A.

I.

Udayya,

II. 1476,

139A.

See <Abd Allah.

'Umar.

162A.

'Unain,

I.

Warkd,

II. 518.

Ya'Ish (IY), Pref. xix, xxi, xxviii, xxxi;


I.

Zayyaba,
IBr,

I.

492,

AM 'Abla,
Al' Abbas,

j,

Harma,

136,

197A<

88A.

1068, 1465, 128A,

Ibrahim Ibn

I.

164A

I.
I.

II. 1260.

443, 16A, 86A.

86A.

I. xvi,

xxxiii,

Yazid anNakha'i,

II.

30A, 106A

II. 911, 1447.

22A.
c

Idah,

I,

1630, 35A, 118A, 149 A; II. 3, 746, 91, {,

Idris Ibn Musa, II. 1319, 122A.

IF, II. 46A.


'Ifak, I. 794,
'Ifirrin, I.

123A.

875, 136A.

Ifsah, II. 842.

IH
1

to

(Ibn AlHajib), Pref. xvii-xx.


II. 85A.

xxii, xxiv-vi, xxviii-xxxi, xl;

*Abd Allah, called AdDajjal (the Impostor), who died at AlMadlna, according
was missed, and not found [again], on the day of [tho
; or, as is said,

most

battle of J

AlHarra in the time of Yazid, in the year 63 (Nw. 789).

INDEX OF PROPER KAMES.


IJ (Ibn Jinni), Pref. xxxiv

846, 1171, 1213, 1231, 1501,


I.

Ijl,

60A-4A.

(Ibn Kaisan), Pref. xii;

1Kb

34A,

111A.

IJzr, II.

IK

82,795, 124 A, 149 A; II.

I. ix,

(Ibn Kutaiba),

522, 533, 867.

I.

Pref. xi

I.

329 (I 13), 12 A,

II.

936;

128A.

IKhb

(Ibn AlKhashshab), Pref.

IKhl,

II. 474, 671.

IKbn (Ibn
IKhz,

Kballikan), Pref. xviii-xx, xxxi.

39A.

II.

'Ikrima,

58 A.

I.

Abd

(Ibn

Allah),

(Ibn Khasafa),
Rib'I), II.

(Ibn
I.

'Illiyun,

II.

I.

624,

99A

II.

22A.

144A.

23A.

892.

Ilyas Ibn Miular.

See AIYas.

Ya-SIa (Elias),

IM

xxxi.

xii, xviii,

I.

33 A, 160A

II. 103 A.

(Ibn Malik and his Alfiya'), Pref.


xxviii 1
xxxi; I. 948-9, 1027, 1$7 A

xvii,
;

xix-xxi,

II. 677,

xxiv,

779, 1457,

1484, 1612.

Imam,

I.

561

II. 371,

Imams (The Twelve),


Imamlya,
1

that

II.

152A.
II.

152A-3A.

152A-3A.

TDT mentions, at the end of his commentary on the gyntactical Hdjikiya,


IM sat in IH's class, aud learnt from him, and profited by him r but 1 hare
-

not come upon that is said by any other [authority], and God best knows the
truth about the matter (Din's commentary on the Taxhil, Ma of the ladia Office,
folios 8, 6).

In that Ms, folios 5 and 8 are transposed, the

proper order being


TDT wrote

The syntactical Hajibtya is the Kafiya, on which


a great commentary, like that of R
{See HKh. V. 17).

4, 8, 6, 7, 5,

and

9.

10
r

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES,

IMd,

II. 588.

*linllk or 'Irolak, I

Immara,

I.

Immunity,
Impostor,

IMn

112 A,

134A.
II. 611.

I. 3

10A.

See note on p. Ixxii of this Index.

(Ibn AlMunayyir), Pref.

Imra alKais.

xxis.

See Muhalhil.

(Ibn 'Abis or 'Anis),

Ibn Hujr, Pref.

ix

I.

I.

xxxii, 5 A, 125 A.

xxviii,

xxxi-ii, 29, 43, 66.

95-6, 165, 170, 191, 236, 244-5, 256, 271, 275, 304,

351, 385, 434, 727, 815, 980, 1107, 1159,

1387, 1414, 1629, 1762, 5A, 15A,

96A, 125A, 181 A;


238,

1297,

27A-31A, 33A,

II. 18, 40, 91, 113,

189, 221,

265; 321-2, 326, 332 (I 3), 339, 350, 352-3,

355, 367, 375, 425, 441, 446, 451, 515, 552, 575,
583, 592, 605, 702, 792, 871-2,

884

1016,

1253,

1343, 1613, 92A.


Jv

Ibn Malik,

"

I. 96,

Ibn [AsSiint,
I.

33A, 125A.
his mother,

called, after

Man at,

Zaid
;

(Is.

124)] Tamlik, [great-grandfather of Imra

alKaia Ibn 'Abis (Is),]

Irnran, I. 59

Ibn

I.

II.

332

(I.

4).

1384, 187 A.

II. 1348.

Ibn Hittan,

I.

115, 462, 556, 1300,

34A, 91A

Ibrahim, II. 606.

Taim.

See Abti Raja" al'UtaridL

Incorporation, II. 1671, 163Ar

II. 214.

IxXV.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


India, Pref. xx, xl
Office, II.

I.

231, 1407, 165

106 A.

II. 421.

See note on p. Ixxiii of this Index.

xliii

Indian, Pref. xxxii,

1407.

I.

1119

Inflectionists, I. 129, 420, 1109,

II.

544, 630.

lusaf, II. 202.

See Books.

Institutes.

'Iraki, I. 460.

'Iraks

Iram,

(The Two), Pref.


I.

iii,

v;

I.

35A, 132A

II.

68 A.

701, 112A.

'Irfan, II. 375.

IS (Ibn AsSarraj),

Pref. xii

I.

102,

333,

795, 124

II. 197,

114A.
Isa Ibn

'Umar alAsadl (known

as

AlHamdam),

I.

624, 702,

99 A.

athThakafi (IIU), Pref. xxxiv


II.

Isaac,

I.

490

828, 1228, 23 A, 25 A.

II. 359, 453, 464, 1126,

Isam Ibn 'Ubaid,

I.

843,

103 A,

128A.

ISb, II. 151 A.

Isbahan, II. 23A, 46A.

ISd, II. 612, 622, 1260, 1616, 158A.


ISf, I. 553,

135A.

ISh (Ibn AshShajarl), Pref


Ishak Ibn Hassan,

I.

xviii, xxxi,

214.

Ishara fi-nNahw, Pref. xxv.

Lshmael,

I.

490,

112A-3A;

II. 359, 464,

103 A.

I.

99A, 101A

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES.


ISk (Ibn AsSikklt), Pref. xv, xxvii
Islah alMantik.

I.

I.

1482, 135A.

1482, 135A.

See Allslam.

Islam.

Islami era,

131 A.

I.

Poets (or Poets of Allslam),

I.

30A, 32A, 36A, 93A,

122A, 156A.
Isma'Il

i, I.

1528.

Ibn 'Abd Allah Ibn AlMuhajir

.,

Ibrahim.
Yasar,
Ismit, I. 8,

II.

2
,

II.

23A.

See Ishmael.
955,

69A-70A.

7A-8A.

Israel, I. 213, 552,

25A

II. 149,

74A, 103A.

Israfil, II. 787.

Istakhr, II. 1121, 95A.


Isti'ab, II.

177 A.

'Ithyar Ibn Labid, I 773, 122A.


'Itwad,

IU,

IW

1776,

201 A

I.

IUK

I.

218A.

II. 3. 197, 446,

(AlMuradI),

(son)

3, I.

II. 1111,

581, 26 A.

41A, 94A.

1511, 1705.

lyad, I. 28A.
1
Apparently Abu Ishak Isma'Il Ibn Jafar alAnsar! azZuraki alMadaui, the
Header of the people of AlMadina, d. 180, at Baghdad (See Nw 689, I. 4, III jr. 24,

and TH. VI.

7).

edt. of the IKn (pp. 85, 105).


But IHjr mentions Abd 'Abd Al
Isma'il Ibn 'Ubaid Allah Ibu Abi-lMuhajir alMakhzumi, their freedman,
adDimasbkl, d, 131, at the age of 70.
*

So in both

Hamid
8

Author of a treatise on the Abbreviated and the Prolonged, and of a Defence


of Sibawaih against AlMubarrad (BW), the works apparently intended
by the
references to IW in I. 1511 and 1705, respectively.

INDEX OF PROPER XAMES.


8A.

Iyad, II.

(the Kadi), II. 102A-3A.

Umm Durra,

Ibn

See

lyam.

1198.

I.

Yam.

lyas Ibn AlAratt, II. 568.


Izwit, II. 1133,

1140

(f.

13),

96A.
J.

102A-3A.

Jabala,

I.

Jabir

(or Kais Ibn Jabir),

Ibn 'Abd Allah,


'Amira.

I.

Ja'da, II. 1230,


Jadila, II.
Jadia,

I.

138A.

157A.

ISA, 206A.

14,

II. 453, 464, 579,

Jacob,

561, 884,

704, 114A.

I.

Ra'lan,

I.

I.

74A.

111A.

38A.

112A.

Jadhima AlAbrash (AlWaddah),

I.

931,

27A, 166 A, 2

II. 351.

See Jayyan.

Jaen.
Ja'far

(woman),

I.

Ibn Kilab,
Kurai'.
f,

A man

I.

I.

1012.

Se

Muhammad,
z

Jafna,

1117.

Ulba,

Anf anNaka.
II. 1572,

II. 4, 409, 489, 498.

82 A.

of Ghatafan

42A, 152A-3A.

(AKB.

II.

447).

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Jahdar Ibn Malik,

II. 353, 554.

Jahm Ibu Al'Abbas,

I.

714, 115A.

Jahn (Editor of the IY and of Slbawaihi's Buch),

I.

107 A.

152A, 154A, 159A, 165A, 174A-5A, 179 A, 186A, 189 A,

194A

(7.

193A-9A, 204 A, 212A-3A, 218A-21A;!!.

4),

36A

1281, 32A,

(1.

10),

39A-40A, 55A, 59A, 76A-7A,

HI A,

85A-8A, 98A-9A,

116A, 120A, 124A, 130A-2A,

138A-9A, 145A, 147A, 162A, 166A, 168A, 171A-2A,


174A, 178A.

Jahram,

15A.

II. 384,

Jahwar, II. 1141.

Jahwan,
Jalula,

155A.

I.

I.

966, 1406

Jamharat alAnsab,
Jami',

Jamil,

I.

I.

(1.

1.

14)

II.

56A.

150 A, 167A.

1435, 190A.
41, 102, 393, 1549,

20A;

II. 49, 330, 352, 571, 588,

592,

664, 12A, 129A.

Ibn 'Abd Kais,


Jandal Ibn 'Amr,

I.

I.

765.

352.

AlMuthanna,
Jannad (misprinted
Japheth,
Jarir,

1.

I.

as

I.

1042.

Jaunad) Ibn Murra,

II.

144A.

112 A.

112.

(poet).

I.

xxvi, 183, 201, 352, 413, 546, 553, 650, 728, 733,
1118,1707-8, 20 A, 29 A,

834-5, 978, 983-4, 990, 1116,

32A, 46A, 50A, 106A, 118A, 131 A, 150A, 181A, 206A

II. 231, 380, 419, 620, 638-9, 641, 645, 1037, 1230, 1345,

1355, 1531, 1575, 17A, 27 A,

67A

127 A, 130A.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Jarlr Ibn Darim, II. 130A.

Jarm,

See

Jasr.

150A.

1327,

I.

AnNakha'.

Juthar (or'Athar) Ibn Iram,

1193

Jatt, Jaut, Jat, II.

(/.

I.

3),

112A.

107A.

Jau'aba, II. 938.


See Jannad.

Jauoad Ibn Hurra.

xlii-iii.

Jaunpur, Pref.

Jaww,

II. 1267,

115A.

Jayyan (Jaen), Pref. xix


Jaz Ibn Sa'd,

I.

II.

139 A.

986.

Jerusalem, II. 305, 672.


Jesus,

Jew,

I.

II. 109, 350, 464-5, 1132.

170, 963;

101A, 135A

3Y3, 1297,

I.

II. 83, 192, 328, 393,

413, 415,

498-9.

Jidh' Ibn Sinan,

I.

222, 306, 576, 637, 973, 1251, 1410,

Jiran al'Aud,

I.

299,

Jirwa Ibu Nadla.

74A;

See

II. 166.

Banu Jirwa.

26 A, 158 A.

Jj, II. 1616,

Jk (AUawallkl)

Jm

100A.

140A.

Jillik, I. 894,

Jinn,

I.

Pref, xviii,

xxxi

(AlJami), Pref. xxviii, xxxii,

Job,

I.

Join,

1219

II. 227, 464, 940,

II. 105.

Johnson,

II,

107A.

I.

xl.

103A.

985.

15 A; II. 328.

INDEX OF PKOPEE NAMES.

1XXX.

Jonah,

73A

I,

II. 598.

Joseph, I 47, 177, 185, 889, 1079, 1717; II. 189, 623.

Jr (AlJarmi), Pref. xxvii;


Jrb, II.

I.

964,

151A

II.

96A.

78A-9A, 131 A.
xliii

Judge, Pref. xxiv,

I. 821,

90A;

II.

139A,

(The learned), Pref. xviii.


286.

I.

Judges (Twelve),
Judhura, II. 608.

Juhaina,

I.

1221, 1312.

jQlaidalKilabI.il. 9 5 A.
Julajil,

I.

Junuida,

119,

I.

34A.

1506;

Jumal of IKhl,

II.

1129.

II. 671.

Jj, II. 778, 913,

127A, 201A;II. 581, 1616, 26A, 158A,

Zji, I.

Juml,

26A, 158A.

II. 1068.

Jundub, Jundubs,

I.

885.

Juraib Ibn Sa'd,

I.

122A.

Jurhum

I.

112A

(First),

(Second),

I.

II. 212.

1159,

112A-3A

II. 886,

17A.

Jurisconsults, II. 85.

113A, 188A; IL 1706, 35A, 85A, 116A,

Jurists, I. 1119,
,

Justice Shallow,

Juzullya,

I.

I.

176A.

201A.

E.

(Kashshaf), Pref. xvii-viii, xxxii;


618, 652, 974, 1496, 3A,

I.

623;

II.

180A-1A.

32, 109, 581,

Of PROPER NAME*.

Ka'b AlOhanawi.

See Ka'b Ibn Sa'd.

[Ibn Rabl'a Ibn 'Amir Ibn Sa'sa'a

138A

885,

Malik,

I.

I.

Mama,

Zuhair,

99A-100A.

685, 934, 1767,

I.

167, 48A.

92A

II. 42, 298.

Ibn Zaid Manat,

.,,

171.

Sa'd, I. 575,

.,,

594)],

II. 1036-7, 1699.

Ibn Lu'ayj,
.,,

(MN. IV.

I.

II.

144A.

xxxiv, 65, 342, 245, S28,374, 384, 426, 455,

605, 830, 928, 982, 988, 990, 1030-1, 1050,

28A, 33A, 82A, 120 A

186-7, 192, 310, 324, 371,

II.

156,

412-3,

1069,

175, 177, 183,

501, 633,

635,

1571.

Ka'bs,

I.

885.

Ka'ba,

I.

252, 343, 4S4,

918, 1263

Kabisa,

I-

(II.

8A, 97A

II.

293, 532,677,875,888,

5-9).

212A.

Kafiya (of IH), Pref. xix-xx, xxiv, xxvi-vlii,


732; II. 1012. See note on p. Ixxiii of
(of IM), Pref. xx-,

I.

752, 820,

xxxii-iii,

xl;I.

this Index.

848, 991, .1006,

1034, 1091,

1190, 1320, 1328 1349, 1360, 1695; II. 498, 743, 1077.
1153-4. 1176, 1210, 1674, 1687, 1840, 30 A.

Kahil, II. 322.

Kahl,

697,

I.

Kahlan,

II.

Kahmas,

II. 1630.

I.

Kahtan,
,

56A.

99, 1391, 47 A,

I.

96A, 112 A.

874.

11

INDEX OF PROPEB NAMES.

Ixxxii,

Kaidhar Ibn
ais

113A.

Isma'Il, I.

'Allan (or Ibn 'Ailan),

I.

523, 561,

92A, 106A, 119A-20A

780,

23A, 28 A, 63A,

II. 262, 385, 425, 739, 824,

855, 930, 1313, 1363, 1476, 1844, 4A, 128A, 135A,

144A.

Kais Ibn AlKhatim,

I.

AlMudallal,

117, 1711, 34
I,

See

AlMajnua.

64A,

I.

Hanzala,

II. J080.

924, 145A,

I.

Dharih,

155A.

AlMulawwifc.
'Asim,

125A,

I.

Jabir.

See Jabir.

Jahdar,

I.

4A.

Ma'dikarib,

Makshuh,

I.

I.

109A;II.

116, 781,

34A.

60A.

[Ibn Mas'ud Ibn Kais Ibn Khalid alYashkuri (MN.

503)], II. 679.

Ibn Naufal,

I,

884.

(or Abti Kais) Ibn Rifa'a,

309, 1067,

117A-8A, 135A,

II. 584, 26 A,

163A;
Ibn Sa'd,

I.

II. 28.

Tha'laba,

Uhban,
Zubair,
1

See T. 248.

'

The poet, bo ng of
:

Tba'laba, bro.her of bis

I.

I.

I.

139

',

2,

101 A.

884,

338, 154A.

Btbl'a, not of

owa

172, 327

aucestor

Kais 'Allan, probably refers to Kaig Ibo


(or AlLat) Ibn ThVlaba.

Taim Allab

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Kaisar (Caesar),

125A.

II.

884.

I.

Raises,

USA;

I.

Ixxxiii

KaisI, II. 1844.

Kalb,

I.

949

I.

Kalbi,

138A;

18, 1401-2,

Kalhaba

177A.

II. 1387,

al^arbii'i, I. 83 A; II. 215.

Kalila wa Dinma,

Kalun (Kn),
Kamil.

See

I.

Ka'nab,

202A.

I.

1723; II. 687, 24 A, 32 A.

Mb.

(metre),

195A

I.

II.

44 A, 141A.

217A-8A.

SM

alBasri.

alKufi,

I.

(a ward

Abu-sSaminal.

701,

Ibn Damra

Kanda

IT. 1381, 1387,

113A.

(or

Ibn

Umm Sahib),

in AlKufa), wience

II. 456, 1679,

"alKandl"

Kanza, IL 229.

Kara w was,

I.

Karbald,

207A.

I.

Karmald,

I.

Karkara,

I.

Ka's,

Kasa,

5iA.

1238.

484.

557, 92 A.

I.

I.

1014, 154A.

Kasama Ibn Rawaha,

II, 613V

Kashghar, Pref. xvii.


Kasim,

II. 148.

1 Iu which Alllutanabbi was born

(W.

5,

IKbn,

53^.

in

I.

134A,
31

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES,

IXXXIV.

Kaair Iba Sa'd,

I.

Kata (sand-grouse),
Katada Ibn

98A.

618,

369, 631

I.

Di'aina, II. 1517,

Maslama,
Katarl Ibn AlFuja'a,

I. xli,

I.

262,

II. 183.

23A, 145A.

6Ar

II. 25.

65A-6A;

Katr auNada (KN), Pref, xxvi,

II. 367, 1845v

xxviir.

Kauthar, II. 121&

Kayyar,

Kaww,

16A.

II. 1640, 1726, 161

Kawwal

Kb

II. 413,

atTa'I, I.

94A.

(misprint for 1Kb), II. 329, 12 A,

Keeper (of the Fire),

Kh,

&.

II. 41

II. 872,

A.

Khadlja, II. 314.

Khaibar, II. &70, 10A.


Khaibari,

Khalaf,

I.

See Ibn

KhaibarL

98A.

alAhinar

(KhA),

Pref. viii-ix, xiii;I. 1497, 1752;

971, 1376, 73A, 119A.

Ibn Hisham,
Khalid,

I.

xxvi

II. 382.

Al'Ambarl,

II. 1844-5.

Ibn 'Abd Allah,

AlA'lam,
Kais,

24A.

II.

I.

Naclla,

Zuhair,

I.

18,
I.

I.

I.

xvi,*lA, 37 A, 133A-

166A.
155A.

18, 1022,

155A.

461, 87 A

II. 106.

ISDEX OF PROPER XAMES.


Kbalida, Kbalidas,
Khalids,

I.

18.

Khalifa,

I.

891

885.

I.

II. 416.

Ibn Baraz,

54 A.

II.

23A.

Sa'd, II.

Kballad Ibn Kbalid,

II.

24 A.

See AlKbarkd.

Kbarka".

697.

I.

Khasaf,

24A.

I.

Kharija,

Khasafa (man),

II. 1725.

(woman),
Kbath'am,

I.

Khatt Hajar,

1749, 16A,

I.

117

Khawarnak

(or

Kbaulau,

81A

II.

143A.

1402.

I.

I. 823,

Kbaula,

144A.

II.

126 A
;

48 A.

II.

II. 447, 484.


I.

AlKbawarnak)

24 A, 147 A

II. 1239.

Khazar, I 98A.
Khazrajl,

I.

384.

Khidasb Ibn Zubair,


I.

Khilafa,

Kbindif,

I.

224, 1082, 1562

1387

Khirafeh, II. 1475,

Kbirnik.

Kbitam

Kbl

28 A, 167 A

I.

II.

II.

II. 134, 174, 190.

408, 500.

1107, 1227.

139A

(Z.

1).

See AlKhirnik.

alMujasbi'I,

I.

846, 857, 83 A, 129 A, 132 A.

(reputed Autbor of tbe 'Ain),


II. 79, 836, 984,

1747, 77A.

1154, U70-1,

I.

167, 532-3, 1272, 1367;

1269, 1318, 1367, 1738-9,

INDEX OF PROPER

IXXXVI

Khubaib,

561, 1041.

I.

Khufaf Ibn Nadba (or Nudba).


Khuna'a,

I.

Khurasan,

104A

II.

See

55A.

Ibn Murra,

See

Abu Khirash

Nufail (AsSa'ik),

Khuza'a

Khurasha:.

368.

I.

Khuwarazm,

Abu

5A, 65 A, 95 A, 98 A, 101 A, 222 A.

I.

Khuwailid,

NAMT3S.

I.

alHudhali.

ISA.

15,

Pref. xvii-viii.

1401, 34A.

I.

Khuzaiba,

I.

1402, 188A.

Khuzairaa,

I.

155A

II.

21A, 66A, 135A.

Khuzaz (or AlKhuzaz) Ibn Laudhan,

I.

168,

48A, 102A

II..

836.

Khuzistan,

Khz,

1378.

63A-4A.

II.

Ki'ab,

I.

138A.

1.

KIAmb (AlKamal
fasc.

Kibla,

Ibn AlAmbari), Pref.

and Corrections

tions

IV,

p. viii)

II.

to

Addi-

71 A.

Kilab [Ibn Rabl'a Ibn 'Amir Ibn Sa'sa'a (MN.


1438, 13A,
1.

I. 674,

Kinani,

I.

I.

138A

iv.

594)],

I. 525,.

II. 1037.

129A.

Kinana,

Kinda,

Chronological List (Part Ir

359, 579, 80A.

I.

KilabI,

xxxi

xviii,

1767, 16A, 117A,

182A

130A.
1387,

Kinnasrin,

I.

108A-9A;

892

(II.

II. 711.

9-10), 1305-6^

182A,

II, 562-3,

21A, 135A..

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Kiram,

59A.

I.

Kird ('Amr),

144A,

II.

Kisra (or Chosroes),

I.

148A

1395, 71A,

II.

70A, 125A.

See AI'Ain.

Kitab al'Ain.

See Hujjat.

alHujjat.

alMasa'il alBaghdadiyat, II. 1523, 1326-7

anNabat, II. 1254.

KK

(Grammarians), Pref. vi-xvi

T.

99-100, 184, 322, 333, 398,

497, 599; II. 176, 194-7, 307, 517, 662-3, 690.

(Readers),

1.

491, 497, 593; II. 687, 860,

971,

978,

984,

48A, 73A.

Kn.

See Kalun.

Korah,

Ks

257.

I.

I.

(AlKisa'I), Pref. x, xiu-xv;

xxv,

2, 44,

1765, 189A,

1094, 1451-2, 1548,

385, 497, 625, 906,

216A; 11.102,

401,

428,445,452,461, 837, 846, 849, 898, 955, 966, 971,


1089, 1291, 1401, 1778-9, 23A-4A, 34A, 46A, 48A, 71A,

73A, 91A, 129 A.


Ktb,

497

I.

Kubd,

1.

Kuda'a,

I.

Kulaib

II. 646, 680.

1349, 183A.
I.

Kudar Ibn
Kufi,

931, 1000, 1406, 6A,


Salif,

L 22A

497, 624, 1587,


(tribe), I. 110,

Ibn Rabl'a,
Kulfa Ibn Hanzala,

Kumait Ibn

Zaid.

I,

I.

89A;

II. 1189, 1378, 131 A.

II. 1330.

101A

34A

24A, 53A, 56A, 73A r 114A.

II.

II. 322, 384.

27A, 29A

II. 647-8.

125 A.

See AlKumait.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Kumbul,

24A.

II. 13, 986,

Kuna'bil, II. 1157.


Ktraabil, I. 1805; II. 100 A.

Kura',

II.

130A,

Kuraish, Pref.

ii,

iv

I.

xxvii, xxx, 44,

474, 586, 923, 1683, 1717,

136, 303, 310, 327, 335,

5A, 23A, 34A, 87 A, 104 A,

111 A, 117A, 131 A, 135A, 150 A;

II. 148, 376, 655, 677,

886, 930, 952, 1293, 1348, 1365, 1476,

4A, 20A-2 A, 69A,

102 A, 135 A,

Kuraisln (or Kurashl),

I.

404,

641-2,

1401, 113 A; II.

22A,

69 A.

Kurait Ibn Unaif,


I.

Kuraiza,

I.

74, 237, 1495,

26A.

1312.

Kur'an (Kar), Pref.

ii,

xxxii, xxxv-vi, xli

viii, xx-i,

I. xi, xiii,

xix, 25, 39-40, 58, 71, 129, 167, 178, 206-7, 211, 254,

261,267,284, 397, 444, 463, 506, 526, 575, 685, 743,

779,847,892,920,930, 1023, 1143, 1402, 1465, 1584,


1586, *650, 1718, 1727, 1737, 1769, 36A, 83A, 133A,

191A; 11.22,75,80,108-10,

192, 203, 315, 331, 356,

482,537,576,586, 637,682, 686, 760-1, 846, 859,878,


886, 930, 937, 966, 972, 1022, 1058, 1082, 1183, 1290,

1347, 1365, 1434, 1504, 1697, 1715, 1719, 1767, 1770-1,


1776, 1779-80, 1823, 1838, 21A, 37A, 44A, 55A,

2A, 64A-6A, 83A, 135A 162 A.


,

Kurra,

I.

535, 91A.

Kurra,

I.

368.

Kusa,

II. 361.

60A-

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Kusayy Ibn

I.

Kilab,

Ixxxil.

1221, 1319; II. 1167.

Kutaiba [Ibn Muslim alBahili,

96

k.

(AKB.

III. 657)], II. 587,

646.

Kutai'da,

I.

776, 122A.

Kutaila Bint AnNadr,


Kuthayyir,

I.

II. 591,

26 A.
1504, 1650, 25 A; II.

102, 151, 251, 262, 358, 588,

105, 140, 162, 201, 331, 345, 393, 539, 551, 643, 657, 670,

1226, 6A.

L.

Labid (Ibn Rabl'a), Pref. xxxv


650, 681, 809,

I.

59, 257, 300,

914, 919, 1028, 1592, 1617, 1619, 1753,

28A, 32A-3A, 76A, 198A

II. 130,

275, 328, 450, 466, 641, 824, 49A.


I.

Laila,

311. 359, 369,

136, 918, 944, 982,

22A

II.

138, 158, 177, 247,

165, 345, 382, 405, 670,

955.

AlAkhyallya (Bint 'Abd Allah),

I.

684, 31A,

93A

II.

346, 500, 632.

Bint 'Azza,

I.

Hulwan.

Mahdi

1729.

See

K hind

al'Anrirlya,

if.

I.

51, 281, 445, 593, 1557, 1590,

24A; 11.551,596,891.
(the Sauda" of

AlGhamim).

See Sauda".

Laith, II. 135A.

Lakhm,
Lakit,

I.

I.

947

II. 801, 805-6.

864, 56A.

Ibn Khalid,
Zurara

10A

1.

156A.

(Abu Dukhtanus),
;

II. 644, 961,

12

70A.

I.

5A,

UA,

102A, 109A-

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

XC.
La'la', I. 964.

Lam,

460.

I.

Lanalya (Rhyming in

Lamiyat

I.

),

8 9 A.

alAf'al, Pref. xx, xx'vi, xxviii, xxxiii.

al'Aiab,

1087.

I.

Lane, Pref. xxxii;

1. 13,

9A, 35A,74A, 92A, 103A, 105 A, 107A,

118A-9A, 125A, 135A-8A, 141A-2A, 145A-8A, 150A1A, 153A, 157 A, 162A-3A, 165 A, 169A-70A, 175A-7A,

180A-1A, 183A, 186A-7A, 191A-3A, 196 A, 198A-9A,


202 A, 204A, 208A, 215A, 219A, 221A;

II.

2A, 8A-

13A, 17A-21A, 25A-6A, 28A-30A, S9A, 57A, 59A,

67A, 83A, 86A, 88A, 91A, 94A, 98A, 103A, 105A,


107A-8A, 111A, 116A, 127A, 129A-30A, 133A, 138A,
141A, 156A, 160A, 164A, 166A, 168A, 177 A.
Lasaf,

I.

111A.

697-8,

Lawadh Ibn Sam, L 112 A.


Lawyers, Pref. xxiv
Leo.

I.

II.

747;

22A.

See Lion.

Lees, II. 4 6 A, 180 A.

Lexicological Tracts, Pref. xxxiii.


Lexicologists, Pref.
1273.

Lh

xxxv

1.1082, H95, 1503, 1734; II. 198,

(AlLihyani), Pref. xxvii;

Life (of the Apostle),

Lihbl

I. 79,

I.

II. 533, 592, 1357.

166 A.

26A.

Lion or Leo (constellation),

I,

378, 1148.

(hero), II. 158A-9A.

Lot,

I. 40,

Loth,

II.

223

106A.

II.

568, 846, 1781, 125A.

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES.


I.

Lu'ayy,

Lubad,

XCi.

171.

II. 186.

Lubaina,

314, 76A.

I.

Lubna(place),!. 1753.
(wife of Murra), II. 144A.

Bint alHubab,

Lucknow, Pref.
Lujaim Ibn
Lukaiz,

xliii.

Sa'b,

II. 824,

64A.

I.

700, 27 A, 111A.

I.

42A.

M.

(Mufassal), Pref. xviii-xx, xxvi,


365,

247, 275,

401, 499;

xxviii,
II.

xxxi, xxxix-xl;

624,

636,

974,

I.

1496,

85A.
Ma'add,

I. 13,

122, 596, 1300,

1629, 1778;

131A, 135A.

Ma

asSama".

See

Mawiya Bint

Ma'bad Ibn Khalid,


Nadla,
Zurara,

Mabraman (Mbn),
Madani,

I.

90 A.

155A-6A.

I.

110A.

Pref. xii.

113A, 157A; II. 666.

I.

Madhhij,

I.

I.

1409, 47A, 151 A, 166 A.

Madid (metre),

126A, 146A.

Ma'dikarib, 1.6,43,821.

Magian,

1.

1297

Magistrate, Pref.

Mahan,

'Auf.

II. 1247.

II. 393.
xliii.

IL

450, 601, 1141,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

XCli.

Mahbab,

8 (I 1), 7

I.

1770, 1778

II. 1138,

1693

(I.

7).

1148, 1669 (L 2?).

Mahdad,

I.

Mahmud

[Ibn Hasan (FW),] anNahhas or alWarrak,

230 (FW),]
See

Mahra Ibn

Haitian,

997, 1000

I.

1)

II.

II. 386,

I.

1000.

(I.

22).

Maimuna Bint AlHarith,

[d.

about

12A.

Muhammad Ibn

Mahomet.

Mahri,

(Z.

'Abgl Allah, the Elect.

51 or 52 or 63 or 66 (Nw),] II.

[d.

22A.

Maisun Bint Bahdal,

I.

89A

II. 52.

Ma'jaj, II. 1148, 99A.


I.

Majanna,

See

Majnun.
Majra,

94 A.

II.

Makamat,

AlMajnun.

8A.
I.

128A.

Ma'kil Ibn Dirar.

See

AshShammakh.

Makka (Mecca) and Bakka,

Pref. xvii

25,

156, 222, 367,

761, 889, 990, 1554, 1623, 1625, 1751, 17A,

24A, 80A,

94A, 111A-2A, 117A, 127A, 132A, 169A, 183A, 199A


II. 22-3,

665-6, 1026, 1138, 1152, 1163, 1194, 1808, 1824, 1A,

17A, 22A-3A, 84A, 91A, 97A, 111A.

Makki,

II. 665.

Makwaza,

I.

(1.

2),

AlA'rabI,

Malik (Angel),

(man) r

I.

92, 266, 305, 381, 431, 436, 461, 484, 556, 579,

I.

7A

II. 1517,

1547

(I.

II. 1310.

196.

xiv, 194, 271

II. 362,

50.

3).

3A,

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES.


Malik (brother of Ibn Jidhl),
(tribe),

I.

alAsghar

56A

I. 986.

11.321,418.

155A.

I.

Ibn AlHarith.

AlAshtar.

64A

ArRaib,

I.

241,

Dubai'a,

I.

856.

130A.

II.

Hanzala,

Harri anNahshall,

I.

26A,

75 A.

II.

Himyar,

II. 530.

Khalid (the Hudhali),

104A

Nuwaira,
Sa'b,

I.

II.

1.

II.

II. 1142-3,

I.

I.

187A

144A.

II.

1582.

139 A.

98A.

Ma'n Ibn Aus alMuzam,

Manat,

II. 341.

56A.

I.

Zughba,

I.

Set AlMutanakhkhil.

Manat,

of Tayyi,

42A

128A.

Zaid, II.

Mambij,

55A.

1141,

'Uwaiinir.

Maliki, Pref. xix

674, 676 (H. 4-5),

I.

I. xiii,

33A, 116A.

724,

55A.

1728.

Mansions of the Moon,

1.

Mansur Ibn AlMu'tamir,

1148, 1151
II.

24A.

'Ikrima, II. 144A.

Misjah,

I.

962.

II. 346.

930,

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES.

XClV.

Mansurlya, Pref. xxn.

Manzur Ibn Marthad


Suhaim,

I.

590,

Marran,

II. 1151.

Marrar Ibn Hammas,

2,

I. 59,

J
,

848.

II. 232.

I.

143 A;

(the Khalifa),
II.

Muhammad

MarwanI dynasty,

I.

Masa'Il of IBr,

II.

I.

331, 1129, 1640, 89A,

50A.

(the Khalifa),

I.

132A-3A

94A, 138A, 191A, 202A;

170, 753, 963

Masablh asSunna,

I,

II.

50A.

II. 1132, 1802.

151A.

1068, 164A.

256.

94A.

Masharif,

I.

Maslama,

II. 845,

46A.

Ibn 'Abd AlMalik,

II. 951,

Master of the steps or throne (God),


Masters (Grammarians).
For " #abta " read "

II.

See note on Abii Marwan.

Sa'Id.

I.

307.

590, 95A.

Marwan Ibn AlHakam

1.

I.

58A, 222A.

AshShabijan,

690

above.

(or AlMarrar) Ibn Salama,

Ma'sal,

II,

42A.

II. 824,

Mary,

128 A;

I. 34.

Marjum,

Marv,

I.

95A.

See p. v, note

Margoliouth.
Ma'rib,

(or Ibn Habba),

See Four.

I.

68A.
128

II. 1770.

50A.

INDEX OF PBOPEB NAMES.


Sae Seven and Ten.

Masters (Readers).

See Lexicologists.

of Lexicology.
Mas'iid (Pastor),

I,

XCV.

819.

Matar,!. 163, 530; 11.67.

Maulavi Ibrahim, Pref.


I.

Mausil,

Mawlya,

xlii.

182A.

I.

621,

98A

II. 350.

(mother of FadakI or another poet),


(wife of

Hatim atTa'I),

I.

Bint 'Auf (Ha" asSamd),

Mayy,

349, 37

I.

295, 37A.

II.

98A.

Ill A, 148A.

II. 229.

(or

Mayya,
1715,

mistress of

58A;

Dhu-rRamma),

1.

194, 831,

II. 211, 269, 684, 1285, 1717,

898,

118A.

Mayya, IL 1618, 54A-5A.

Mazin

262.

(addressed by Kuthayyir),

I.

(mentioned by a Bajiz),

I.

972; II. 1042.

Bint Mundhir,

118A.

2, 1.

487

II. 1285,

II. 630, 658.

(clansman of the Banil Mazin Ibn Al'Ambar Ibn 'Amr

Ibn Tamlm),
Mazyad,

Mb

I.

198,

59A.

II. 1517.

(AlMubarrad and

his

Kamif), Pref.

735, 1008, 1015, 1118,

140A

xi-ii,

xv-vi;

I.

333,

II. 476, 1041, 1096, 1844,

7A-8A, 114A.
1

She preferred Hatim to them, and married him (MN.

II. 369).

The Mazin [of Tamim (KAb)


216, AKB>, brother of
Al'Ambar Ibn 'Amr Ibn Tamim (AKB), who also had a son Mazin (See oezfc
*

Of Tamlm (See Bk.

here (AKB)]

name),

is

783,

AKB.

III. 332).

son of Malik Ibn 'Amr Ibn

Tamim (KAb.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

MDE (Muhibb adDIn

Eflfendl), Pref. xvii

I.

103A, 120A.

Memorial Chapel, Pref. xx.

Messiah,

MIAn,

963.

I.

II. 965, 1440.

Midian,

Mina,

182A.

I.

Mesopotamia,

I.

40

1640

I.

I.

1092,

162A;

5),

II.

166A.

II. 509.

Mirba' (Wa< wa'a Ibn Sa'Id),

Mirbal Ibn Jahm,

Ibn <Amr,

I.

I.

22A

II.

144A.

II. 232.

94A.

Miskin adDarimi,
1.

17A.

854, 130A,

I.

Hammam,
Mirkama,

II. 419,

88A.

I.

Mirdas (father of AlAbbas),

Misma',

(I.

II. 304.

Minister (Wazir),

Minkar,

1517

II. 643, 1132,

I.

158,

46A, 63A.

1037.

[Ibn Shaiban, one of the Banit

(AKB.
Misma'Is,

I.

Kais Ibn Tha'laba

III. 441)], I. 1583.

1038-9.

Mission (Apostolic),

I.

28A, 57A, 82A,

103A-IA;

II. 466,

131A-2A, 154A,159A.
Miswar,

Mk

I.

354.

(author of the).

See Yakut.

ML (Mughni-lLabib),

Pref. xxv-vi, xxviii, xxxiii;

2A, 14A ; 26A, 180A,

I.

vii; II.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Moderns Pref.

xii-xvi

1.311, 430-1, 444, 592, 730, 984,1627,

1658, 1681, 32A, 40 A; II. 194, 1476, 1480, 51 A, 60A,

139A.

Monks,

963

I.

Monotheist,

Moon,

I.

I.

II. 643.

xxvii.

60, 157, 211, 254, 264,

1151

358, 1148,

II. 151,

346,

350, 445, 451, 526, 666, 668, 789.

Moses,

I.

141, 216, 286, 483,

506, 619, 627, 981,

35, 109, 380, 465, 481,

488, 500,

16oA

617-8,

II. 22,

668, 1127,

1829.

See Farthest and Sacred.

Mosque.

Msb,

365-6; II. 306, 382.

I.

Pref. xviii;

II. 1053, 1299, 1439,

Mu'adh Ibn AlHarith,

II.

88A, 120A.

22A.

Muslim (MIM), Pref.


Mu'adhdhin,

I.

683, 113A,

Mu'akkir Ibn Aus,


Mu'allaka,

I.

I.

211A

iii;

II.

I.

646, 101 A.

602.

102A-3A.

29A, 102A.

Mu'arrab, II. 51A.

Mu'awiya,

I.

1216.

Ibn Abi Sufyan Ibm Harb (the Khalifa), Pref. iii,


I. 338, 373, 1215, 8A, 31A, 33A, 81A-2A,
v-vi
98A, 106A, 110A, 116A, 121A-2A, 139A-40A
;

II. 52,

143

(Abd

Yazid), 354, 531, 9A, 16A, 43A,

50A, 128A,
AlHarith.

See Shakira.

Yazid (the Khalifa),

Mubashshir Ibm AlHudhail,

I.

I.

88A.

13

90A

II.

50A.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

XCVlli.

Mudad Ibn 'Amr,


Mudar,

I. 59,

I.

112 A..

28A, 71 A, 92A, 142A

660, 869, 1384,

II.

1706,

51 A, 103 A, 135A, 144A.

Mu(Jarris Ibn Rib'I,

I,

197, 1463, 1627, 115 A, 156

11.559,

1372.

Mudrik,

I.

91A.

Ibn Husain,

Mudrika,

II.

I.

125A.

21A, 135A.

Mughallis Ibn Lnkit,

Mughni,

I.

I.

542, 91 A.

702, 739, 118 A.

See

Mughni-lLabib.

ML.

Muhalhil (or AlMuhalhil) Ibn Rabl'a,

I.

162, 1732,

27A-9A

II. 572, 647.

Muhallim,

I.

854.

Muhammad alGhaznawi

alMakhzumi,
alYazldi

xviii.

(Ghz), Pref.
I.

353,

(MYd),

80A.

Pref.

xii,

xv.

Ibn 'Abd Allah, the Elect, Dedication (Mahomet)


I.

xxx,

2, 78,

127,

189,

984, 1717, 3A, 36 A;

335,

531,

18,

150,

II.

164, 184, 336, 573, 614, 1230, 1570,


27 A, 103A. See also Ahmad.

(properly 'Abd Allah Ibn

mad) alAhwas.
alMadanl,

.,

Abi Bakr,
(or

I.

1.

I.

See AlAhwas.

307, 75A.

14A.

Humaid) Ibn Abi Shihadh,

Ibn AlHajjaj,

139A

II. 468.

I.

Muham-

896.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Muhammad Ibn

153 A.

II.

AlHasan,

(MIH),

Pref. xiv.

'AH (Ibn AlHanafiya),


II.

alAsghar,

152A-3A.

Ibn Abd Allah,


Musa,
I.

Bashir,
Hatib,
'Isa

II.

(properly

Ibn Abi

Manadhir
Marwaii,

I,

I.

Talib,

Muharib,

I.

Muharram

50A.

Salih, I.

159A.

I.

39, 14 A.

I.

139 A; 11.468.

14A, 139A.

110, 34A.

(or

AlMuharram),

I.

II. 612, 1260,

Muir, Dedication

I.

I.

6A.

See Ibn Muhaisin.

1015

Muhkam,

MN.

14A.

549, 9! A; II.

Yusufs,
1.

see

78A.

Talha asSajjad,

Muhainmads,

atTaimi:

(or Munadhir), II. 207,

Muhaisin.

Ahmad) Ibu

153A.

14A.

I.

II. 146), I. 339,

(or

50A.

II.

24A.

48,

atTamimi

Ja'fa*

153A.

II. 497,

II.

749, 1158, 1281,

131A-2A.

42A.

27 A.

Mujahid Ibn Jabr (or Ibn Jubair),

I.

128A

II.

1571, 22A,

152A.
1

[His father] 'Isfc Ibn Talha died in the ysar 100 (IHjr 202)
Ibn Talha and his grand-father Talha see pp. 14A, 49A.

on his uncle

Muhammad
1

Brother of AlHajjaj, and Viceroy of AIYaman,

d.

91 (TKh. II. 313).

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

C.

Mujamma* Ibn

Hilal, II. 433.

Mujashi', II. 322.

Mujashi' Ibn Mas'ud, II, 268.


Muka'is, II. 143A-4A.

Mukarrab fi-nNa^w,
Mukashir,

I.

I.

1.

II. 758.

125A.

Mukatil Ibn Talaba.

Muktadab,

201A

See 'Asira.

1008.

Mula'ib alAsinna (or arRimah), II, 641, 27A.

Mulaih (of Khuza'a),

I.

1401.

Ibn AlHaun (or AlHun),

1401.

1401.

I.

'Amr,

I.

Mulaika, II. 1280.

Munabbih Ibn

Munazil Ibn Rabi'a.

Muudhir,

See Ibn Muljam.

1. 171,

Murra,

Tarif, 1. 155A.

199, 60A.

Muradl.

Murr,

See AlLa'In alMiukari.

See AlMundkidh.

Ibn
I.

104A.

118A.

II. 1285,

Munkidh.

Murad,

I.

AlHajjaj,

I.

187A;

II.

135A, 142A, 144 A.

91 A.

*, I.

166A

II. 681.

alHudhall (and his family),

Ibn 'Adda.

I.

Mahkan,
1

clan, vid,

II.

144A.

771.
I.

1506.

Murra Ibn 'Auf

Ibn Ohatafiin (AKB. IV. 217).

ISDEX OP PROPER NAMES.

Murra Ibn

Sa'sa'a, I.
I.

'Ubad,

Cl.

119A.

101A

Marri, II. 1375.


Mursiya, II. 139A.

Musa

(son of Hisharn Ibn 'Abd AlMaliu), II. 1230, 111A.

Ibn

Ja'far, II.

153A.

Mus'ab Ibn AzZubair,

I.

Musafir Ibn Abi 'Amr,

Musailima,

I.

24A, 66A, 135A.

53,

201A.

I.

697, 110A.

Mushrik, II. 250, 8A.


Muslim, Muslims, Pref.

xxxv

xvii,

I.

x, 162, 252, 374, 740, 887,

3535, 69A, 79A, 101A, 106A, 120A-2A, 129A,

167A, 173A, 191A


829, 887, 954, 47 A,

51A, 65A-6A, 125A, 158A-9A.

Muslim (author of the Sabih),

I.

1465,

107A

Ibn Jundab [alHindi alMadanl,


II.

II.

IL 556.
106 (IHjr. 245)],

d.

I.

392.

126A.

Mutaminim Ibu Nuwaira,


Mu'tazila, II.

22A.

Ma'bad alAsadi,
Mustaksa,

I.

353, 1141,

42A

II. 341, 689,

79A.

Mu'tazili (heresy), Pref. xvii.

Mu'

Ibn lyas,

I.

Mut'im Ibn 'Adi,

80 A

II. 571.

I. 54,

24A.

Muwatta, II. 1440.

Muzahim Ibn AlHarith,


Muzaina,

I.

USA,

II. 29, 35, 345, 350, 418, 475, 621,

1312,

187A

I.

683,

II.

I05A

177A.

II. 304, 362, 1779.

17A.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Cii.

Muzarrid.

Mz

See AlMuzarrid.

(AlMazinI),

1.

11A

166, 294, 326, 532,

II.

476, 967, 1041,

1096, 1541, 1844, 72A, 92A.

N.
Nabathceans,

I.

1389.

See AnNabigha.

Nabigha, Nabigbas.

Nabt Ibn Udad.


Nafi<

See AlAsh'ar.

Ibn <Abd ArRahinan,

I. 44,

383, 385, 503, 562, 592, 707,

36A

928, 1528, 1624, 16A, 33A,

II. 184, 209, 401,

417, 422, 709, 845-6, 860, 937, 952, 994, 1043, 1089,
1215, 1263, 1549, 1574, 1674, 1807, 1839,

46A, 48A, 59A (I 22)-60A


AlAzrak,

I.

1038,

(I.

23A-4A,

2).

23A.

Sa'dll. 443.
Naliar Ibn Tausi'a,

Nahawand,
Nahd,

I.

30A

I.

327, 77A.

43A.

II.

II. 1353.

Nabj alBalagha,

II. 8801

Nahshal Ibn Darim (father of a


Harri,

Naisabur,

Najd,

I.

I.

222A

I.

II.

26A, 111A,

73,

135A.
I.

143A.

Najdis, II. 520.

Najiya Ibn Jundub,


Najran,

1.

I.

I.

856

II. 322.

II. 372.

94A.

215, 228, 888, 1523,

Najda Ibn 'Amir,

clan),

3A.

155, 161, 46A.

103A

II, 267, 739,

12A, 26A, 35A,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES,


Nakhla,

I.

Na'maD,

II. 551.

Namari,

I.

Name

or

9"4A,

97A

ciii

II. 677.

182A.

Names

(of God), I. xxvii, 355, 403

II. 296,

875, 1019,

1058.

Nashwa,

II. 1600.

Naslbun (or Naslbin),


Nasr (or AnNasr),

I.

Nasr alHurim (N),

Ibn 'Asim,

22A, 151A.

963,

II. 1392,

5A.

23A.

II.
1.

Sayyar,

1305, 182 A.

I.

167, 643,

48A, 101A

Naufal Ibn 'Abd Shams,

I.

1396.

Manaf,

I.

482.

Nawadir of AASh, Pref.

AZ,
Nawar,
Negro,

I.

1.

I.

864, 1198,

97A, 119A, 123A, 134A

340, 79A.

1297.

Neighbour -of God, Pref.


Niftawaih (Nf), Pref.

Night of Power,

xviii.

xii.

II. 60, 391.

Nihaya, II. 806, 39A.


fi-nNahw,

Nihayat

I.

al'Irab, II.

860

39A.

Nile, I. 227.

Nimrod,

I.

II. 260.

xi.

See AnNajashi.

Negus.

550.

Nizar, II. 262, 38A, 135A.

II.

39 A.

II. 982.

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES.

Civ.

Noah,

I.

40, 261, 461, 502, 1797,

112A, 151 A

II. 292, 394,

464-

5, 478, 579, 846.

Noldeke, II. 39 A.

Notes (of IBr on the D).

Sea Gloss.

Novelties (of the Kur), II. 1183.

Nubaih Ibn AlHajjaj,


Nu'm,

I.

I.

104A.

566.

(tribe), II. 533.

Numair,

Nu'man.

I.

II. 1037, 1699.

103A;
See

AnNu'man.

Nusaib Ibn Rabah,

1.

113, 791,

34A, 123A

II. 877.

0.
Ogresses, 1. 190.

Old cairo, Pref. xxiv.


Masters, Pref. xxv.

Opuscula Arabica,
Orthographers,

I.

204A.

747.

I.

Our Master (AlMadabighi),

II.

1119, 1245,

1340,

1601,

1685,

1813.

the Sayyid (SBd), II. 846, 1063, 1083, 1107, 1135,


1171, 1248-9, 1374.

Oxford, Pref.

xlii.

P.
Palestine, I. 892,

123A

II.

66A.

Paradise, I. xi, 49, 108, 170, 264, 360, 563, 577, 846, 872, 1605,

1774, 1802, 1812,

49A;

II. 5, 21, 29,

32,

35, 73, 180,

327, 460, 475, 480, 505, 556, 580, 722, 1094, 1307, 7A.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


1394.

I.

Parties,

CT.

See Jabala.

Pass (of Jabala).


Pavilion pavilions,

I. 84,

950

II. 180.

See Durrat AlGhawwas.

Pearl of the Diver.

Pentatench, II. 109, 1345.

Persia, Pre/.xx; I. 956, 1779, 71

II. 1121,

15 A, 38 A, 56 A,

95A.
I.

Persian, Persians,

928, 971, 1037, 1249, 1773,1797,

138, 989, 1048, 1135, 1411, 1653, 1688, 11 A,

102A

II.

43A, 51A,,

95A, 100A, 125A.


I.

Pharoab,

483, 619,

1696; II. 23, 95, 137, 289, 296, 439-40,

671-2, 58A.

Pharoahs,

981.

I.

Philologists, II. 474.

Pleiades,
Poetess,

I. 14-5,
I.

173, 221, 224, 767,

13A

II. 677;

10.

Poetry, Pref. viii-x;

Poets (Classification

I.

132,

of), I-

28A-30A, 32A, 115A;

II. 486.

27A-33A.

(or Bards of the Apostle or Prophet),

I.

99A-100A; IT^

69A.
>K

(of

Harun ArRashid),

(Six).

I.

202A,

See Six.

(Post-classical)* I. 705, 973, 1059,

Polytheists
Poor-rate,

I. 73,. 89,

I,

30A-2A

I.

II. 92,

793.

239, 372, 493; II. 183, 393, 408, 683, 99 A^

189, 437, 832, 1443-4, 9-iA, 125 A.

Predestination,

133A.

11

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

CVi.

Preserved Tablet.

See Tablet.

Pride of Egypt, Pref. xxii.

Khuwarazm,

Pref. xvii.

Priest, I. 963,

Primer,

I.

201A.

Professor, Pref.

ii,

217A

v, viii, xi, xiii, xxii, xxiv-vii, xxxi, xxxiii; I.


II.

172A.

Prophecy, II. 408.


Prophet,

I.

85, 189, 298, 436, 753, 891, 1166,

682, 1127, 1781, 103A,

(Muhammad),

Pref.

i-ii,

36A, 112A

II. 468,

125A-6A.

xxxv

I. vi,

55, 57, 64, 78, 90,

105, 127, 138, 166, 189, 197, 222, 300, 307, 311, 318,
321, 367, 373, 390, 408, 466, 489, 494, 629, 686, 709,

767, 846, 855, 882,* 889, 1007, 1068, 1089, 1471, 1583,

1604, 1615, 1690, 1708, 1715, 1735, 1737,

4A-5A, 8A,

16A, 24A, 28A-9A, 32A, 37A-8A, 75A, 92A, 97A,


100A, 103A, 111A, 117 A, 120A, 125A, 129A-32A,
167A, 173 A, 188A, 201 A, 210A-1A;

II.

4,

17, 23,

60, 94, 140, 207, 243, 314, 324, 336, 349, 390, 414,

491, 556, 608, 623, 626, 643, 688, 696, 871, 886-8, 924,
9-27,

930. 964, 1167,

1252, 1323, 1330,

1565,

1570,

1618, 1706, 1713, 6A, 10 A, 26A, 42A-3A, 58A, 64 A,

69A,103A, 167A.
Prophetess, I. 697, 110 A.

Prosodians, II. 701.

R.

(ArRacli alAstarabadi), Pref. xxviii, xsxi-iii.

Rabah

(or Riyah) Ibu Murra, II. 115A.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Rabban,

I.

Vli.

150A.

Rabi' (month),

103.

I.

alAwwal,

I.

131A-2A.

Ibn Dabu'.

See ArRabI'.

Rabi'a Ibn AlHarith,

I.

II.

AlKhiyar,

59

T.

'Amir,

113A;

22A.

II.

56A.
II.

125A.

Hanzala, II. 1630, 94A, 160A.


Ja'far.

See AlAtnvas,

Jusham,

II. 33.

Makrum,

I.

281, 71

II. 64, 883,

Malik

(called Rabi'a alJu') II.

Nizar,

I.

351, 1384, 27A,

782, 790, 795, 798, 802,

Thabit,

I.

65A

51A.

94A, 144A.
;

II.

290, 778,

780,

34A, 38A-9A, 135A.

704, 114A.

Rabi'as (in Tamlm), II. 94A.

Radwa, 1/1148 (I 13)


Raihana,

I.

1620,

Rajab, Pref.
Raja"

xxv

Ibn Haiwa

Rajaz (metre),

I.

I.

II.

158A.

202A-3A.
84A.

I. 398,

II. 1277,

116A.

865, 873, 1082,

132A, I91A
Rajiz,

II. 155,

30A, 104A, 116A, 123A, 125A,

42A, 108A.

xxx, 577, 672, i780, 819, 899, 905, 918, 926, 972, 1053,
1074, 1350, 1464, 1615, 16A, 50 A, 83 A, 109 A, 1HA,
128 A, 132A, 191 A, 197A II. 432, 802, 805, 820, 1017,
1345, 1375, 12A, 39 A, 42A, 46A.
;

Of the kius folk of Imra alKais Ibn 'Ibis

(Is. I.

124).

INDEX OF PROPER NAMKS.

CViil.

II. 1206.

Rakash,
Ra'la,

112A.

I.

Rama Hurmuz,
Ramadan,

I. 398,

Ramal (metre),
Ramatan,

1709, 61 A; II. 130, 350, 1683.

42A.

II.

860, 134A.

I.

Ramuwan,

1378.

I.

JI. 1304.

Rashid Ibn 'Abd Rabbihi,

II. 331.

Shihab, II. 679,

Ratam,

II. 1334.

Rauh Ibn 'Abd AlMu'min,


Zimba',

Beaders,

I.

II. 971,

786, 123A.

I.

632, 1402, 48A, 91A,


972, 1027,

817, 864,

1698,

73A.

1753,

99A

II. 123, 479, 782, 785,

1083,

1803, 1813,

1089,

1672-3,

1685-6,

21A-4A, 47A, 60A-1A,

63A-4A, 165A, 173A-4A.


See Seven.

(Seven).

See Ten.

(Ten).

Reading (the Kur),

1767,

1715, 1780, 1799,

Readings (Seven).

(Three).
I.

Redslob,

Reducer,

See Seven.

See Three.

261, 873, 892

I.

I.

II. 516.

4A.
1716

II.

49A.

II. 972, 1083,

1479,

60A-6A, 91 A, 172A-34, 176 A.

See Ten.

(Ten).

Record,

124A, 217A

cx.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Refutation (of the D),

Ren an,

164 A.

ISf's Exposition etc.), I. 167 A.

(
1

Relation de

I.

Pref.

Egypte,

152 A.

I.

ii.

A.
Reporters (of the Seven Readers), II. 994, 24A, 64A, 79
I.

Revelation,

203, 111, 396, 687, 752, 762, 817, 1111, 1528, 1696,

1699

II. 139, 189, 535, 603, 636, 854, 1301, 1696.

Rhapsodist, Pref. viii-ix


Rhetoricians,

I.

31A, 162 A;

II.

17A.

1612; II. 446.

Ribab.

See ArRibab.

Rib'I, I.

156A.

Riyah Ibn Murra.

Rizam

I.

See Rabah.

(clan), I. 1618.

(footpad), II. 501.

Romans,
Roorda,

46A.

II.
II.

167A.

RSht (ArRacli

ashShatibl), Pref. xxi-ii, xxxii

Ru'ba Ibn Al'Ajjaj,

I. xxii,

xxxv,

6, 23, 128,

II, 1479, 1484.

136, 167, 386, 532,

555, 566, 884, 901, 1020, 1114, 1541, 1553, 1588, 1593,

1693, 1700, 6A, 14A, 16A, 30A, 36A, 55A, 91A, 93A,

123 A, 194A-5A

II. 122, 128,

155, 200,

208, 338, 355,

369-70, 384, 398, 405, 715, 794, 834, 1058, 1194, 1323,
1332, 1574, 1577, 4A, 17A, 37A,

Rubai' Ibn Dabu'.

Rudaina, Rudaini,
Rufai* Ibn Saifi,

Rukayya,

1,

14A.

See ArRabI'.
1.

I.

1402 II. 488,

99A.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

CX.

Rushaid Ibn Rumaid,

1765.

I.

Ruwaifi* Ibn Thabit, Part

Abbreviations of References, p.

to

Ruwaika,

Fast. IV, Additions and Corrections

I,

I.

ii.

97 A.

Ruwaishid Ibn Kathir,

I.

1118,

s.

S (Sibawaih and

his

I.

xxvi;

Book),

xv, xxix,

Pref.

7, 15, 43,

vi-viii,

xiii,

xxii,

xxiv,

116, 131, 158, 257, 297, 453,

877, 1272, 1367, 1753,

36A-7A, 89A, 91A, 101A, 151A,

167A, 198A, 206A;

II.

79, 646,

699, 701, 828, 836,

984, 1000-1, 1154, 1269, 1506, 1747, 1814, 1844, 36A,

54A, 77 A, 180A
Saba (or Saba' or Saba),

(I.

4).

I, 34, 820,

112A

Saboens, II. 393, 413, 415,

Sabbah,

II.

26A.

Sabbath (Saturday),
Sabra Ibn 'Amr,

I.

1281.

I.

1022.

Sabta (Ceuta), II. 103A, 122A, 139A.


Sabu'an.

See AsSabu'an.

Sacred City.

;,

See Holy.

House,

I.

448.

Month,

I.

466

Mosque,

I.

Territory,
Sft'd

alftarkara,

244
I.

I.

II. 76.

620.

1711,

Ibn Abi Wakkas,


Bakr.

II. 305.

3t

213A.
II.

Band,

64A-5A,

II. 539,

56A.

INDEX OP PROPER
Sa'd Ibn Malik,

I.

Nashib,

139, 300, 328, 884,

I.

C.

ICAME8.

28A, 38A, 138A.

1618, 202A.

Zaid Manat

(the Sa'd of
6 A,

1388, 1394, 1396,

Tamim),

18, 924,

I.

14A, 145A, 187A;

1384,

II.

40A,

144A.
Sa'dl (author of the Gulistan).

See Shaikh Sa'di.

(dial.), II. 789.

Sa'dls, II. 1570,

37A.

Sa'ds, I. 18, 884.

Safar, I. 1281, 131 A.


Safari, I. 223, 62 A.

Safawan,

I.

487.

Sahabi (poet),

I,

127 A.

Sahah or Sihah (Jh),

I.

571,

109A, 113A, 176A

1545, 1703, 13A, 91A,

1151, 1392,

II. 551,

982

(I.

21), 1150, 1277, 1317,

1319, 1354-5, 1392, 1435, 1538, 1688, 124 A, 128A.

Sahih of AlBukharl (SB),

I.

107A-8A, 114A;

360,

II. 556,

19A, 66A.

Muslim

Sahm

(!N~S), I.

1465,

107A

II. 556,

19A.

(clan), II. 1348.

(man),
Sahmi,

II. 509.

II. 1348.

Saibajls, I. 1038-9.

Sa'Id

Ibn AlMusayyab, II. 22A.


Jubair,

Kai3,

1.

I.

334, 337, 54 U

889, 139A.

'Uthrnan,

I.

64A.

II. 406, 1228,

22A, 60A.

6A,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Ibn Zaid,

Sa'id

I.

673, 104A.

Ibn Juwayya (or Ibn Juwain),

Sa'ida

II.

Saidah,

I.

26A, 202A

See Prophetess.

Sakhr Ibn Al'Abbud

alKhidrimi
I.

Khudri],

<Amr,

II.

[properly

Ibn

AlJa'd

al-

557, 92A.

26A.

25A.

Salama (woman),

II. 645-6.

Ibn Jandal,

I.

J.mdub,

I.22A;

324, 77 A.
31

I.

II. 296,

Ibn Ziyad.

See

A.

103A.

Abu

Shu'aib.

Salim Ibn 'Abd Allah, II. 22A.

Dara,

Sallt

I.

265, 66A.

Ghanm,

I,

Kuhfan,

II. 189.

Ibn Sa'd,

1405.

I. 54.

Sallain atTawil, II. 73A.

Ibn Sulaiman,

II.

73A.

Salraa, I. xxii, 78, 294, 535, 636,

1137, 1227.

Saluk,

I.

823, 126A.

I.

Sajah Bint AlHarith.

Salih,

65, 1618,

xxx.

Saif adDaula,

Sala', II.

I.

112,380,512.

8A.

672, 786,

148A;

II, 834,

915

.INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Salul,

1311.

I.

(mother of 'Abd Allah Ibn Ubayy),


Bint Dhuhl,
Sam'an.

119A-20A.

See Sim'an.

Samnan
Samrd,

I.

I.

(or Simnan), II. 1107, 94A.

I.

605.

San'a ,

1406

1.

Sarakhs,

(II.

1-2), 1508,

20A, 188A.

1810, 222 A.

I.

Sarha, II. 490.

Sariya Ibn Zunaim, II. 136.


Satan, II. 63.

Satldhama (properly Satldama),

Sauda of AlGhamlm CLaila),


Sawa,

I.

374,

82A.

II. 117.

1338.

Sawad Ibn Karib,

II. 333.

Sawada Ibn

I.

Sawara,

I.

'Adi,

89A.

II. 1248.

Sa'ya, II. 1305.

Sayaba,

See Siyaba.

Say y id Amir Ahmad, Pref.

Hamid Husain,

Muhammad
Scarred,

I.

xlii.

Pref. xxxii, xliL

Hasan, Pref.

xlii.

1716.

Scbier, II. 8A,

Schismatics,

I.

167A
1159, 1406, 23A, 34A, 196A.

15

1405.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

CX1V.

Scripture,

I.

xxi, 253, 260, 310, 350, 436, 456, 462-3, 566, 679,

753,1112, 1166, 68 A;

II.

109, 392, 423, 446,

509, 574, 642, 652, 673, 682, 893, 1345, 1846,

488,

62A.

Seal (of the Twelve Imams), II. 153A.


Beth, 1.

Seven,

112A,

II. 474-5.

(heavens) and Seventh (heaven),

(Modes of Reading),

II.

(Readers or Masters),

1.

840, 928, 1643

I.

951, 149A.

60 A, 65A-6A.

178-9, 298, 302, 434, 527, 551, 724,

II. 54, 123, 377, 540, 778,

846, 1026, 1084,

782, 837,

24A, 34A, 46A, 48A, 59A-61A, 64A,

73A, 75A, 84A.


(Readings,

r.

e.

Readings of the Seven),

II.

937,59A-61A,

64A.
Seville, Pref. xix.

Sgh (AsSagham),

Pref.

xxii,

108A, 111A, 130A

II.

37 A,

127A.

Sh (6hudhur adhDhahab),

Pref. xxvi, xxviii

Sha'ab'ab, I. 43, 22A.


Sha'b, II. 56A.

Shaba Karnaha,
Sha'ban,

I.

137 A.

1709.

1.

Shablb Ibn

Ju'ail, I. 340.

Yazid alKhariji,
Shadan,

Shadam,

I.
I.

92A.559.

Shafi'I, II. 85-6,

'35A,

I.

23A, 34A.

II.

2A, 4A, 10A.

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES,


Shafiya (SH), Pref. xix, xxvi, xxviii, xxxii; II. 1469, 85A.

Shahl Ibn Shaiban.

Shahram,

See

AlFind azZimmani.

II. 1108.

Shaiba Ibn Nisah

II.

23A,

Shaiban, II, 805.


(tribe), II. 325,

Shaikh

11A.

Sa'di, Pref. xvii.

Shakira,

I.

182A.
See AshShamardal.

Shamardal.

Shamla alMinkarl,

Shammakh.
Shammar,

See

II. 229.

AshShammakh.

41.

I.

Shams AlA'imma ('Abd Al'Aziz),


Shanu'a,

I.

189A.

1311.

1.

Sharahll, II. 704.

Sharabba,

1778.

1.

Sha's Ibn 'Abada,

Sha'thaman,
Shaw\val,

I.

She-camel,

I.

947-8.

II. 648.

1435.

I.

266, 342,

22A;

II. 1330.

She-devil, II. 372, 1575.

Shem,

I.

112A.

Shf (AshShaE'i),
Sbia (sect), Pref.

Shimr Ibn 'Amr,


1

II. 1434.
xlii.

I.

148A.

The Mttdaui Reader, the Kadi,

d.

130 (IHjr).

CXV.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

oxvi.

Shiraz, II. 151A>


I.

Shu'aba,

46A-7A.

Shu'aib (father-in-law of Mosea), II. 1348.

(Prophet), II.

2,

103A, 125A-6A.

Shu'aith, II. 509.

Shu'ba Ibn 'Umair (or Kumair),

I.

130A.

See Sumair.

Shumair Iba AlHarith.

Shums Ibn Malik,

II. 907.

Shuraih Ibn Aufa,

I. 39,

20A.

Yazld alHadrami

*,

II.

23A.

Bibawaihi's Buch, II. 39A, 68A, 17JA.


Biffin, I. 889,

26A, 65A,

See Sahah.

Sihah.

135 A.

Sijistan, I. 868, 71 A,
'

SIM,

61A.

II.

Simak,

I.

643.

Sim'an (or Sam'an),

I.

195,

58A.

Bimbis, I. 206 A.

See Samnan.

Bimnan.
Sinai,

I.

365.

Binan alAhtam,

I.

1446.

Ibn Abi Haritha,


AlFahl,

Binimmar,

I. 54,

I.

I.

446, 830-1.

587, 94A.

24 A.

Sinjal, II. 543.


1

AlHiuai, the Mu'adhdhin,

d. 203 (IHjr. 108).

INDEX OF PROPEB NAME3>


182A.

Sinjar, I.

Six Poets,

6 A.

I.

Eiyaba (or Sayaba), II. 154A.

Sk (AsSakkaki),
Solemon,

II. 1738.

156, 1121; II. 226, 305, 359, 714, 1095, 1794.

I.

Sons (The),

I.

1393-4, 1396.

(of God), II. 1052.


s

(of the Persians),


Sovereign,

I.

I.

1395.

531, 1092.

Spain, Pref. xvi, xix, xxi, xxxii

Spanish (Hy),

I.

I.

165A

II.

75A, 139A.

1787, 1791.

(Masters), Pref. xxi.

Speckled Epistle, II. 1493, 1713, 141 A.


1826.
Spirit, II. 1770, 1823,

Sr (AsSaffar), II. 446, 653.


Saint John,

I.

1092.

Sterling, II. 167 A.

String of Pearls,

29A.

I.

Su'ad, 1.243, 1113.


(mistress of

Su'da,

I.

Ka'b Ibn Zuhair),

455; II. 186.

1559, 1616, 201A.

(mother of Aus Ibn Haritha),

Sudayy Ibn Malik,


Subah,

I. 65,

II.

II.

79A.

26A.

Sufyan Ibn AlAbrad,


Murra,

I,

II,

23A.
144A.

I.

48A.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES,


II. 630.

Suhaib,

Suhail, II. 200.

Ibn 'Abd ArRahman azZuhri,

Suhaim (or Hayya),

115A

I.

I.

150,

42A.

II. 239.

Ibn Wathil (or Wuthail),

I.

454, 854, 888, 1735, 86A,

101A, 156A.
Bulaik (or AsSulaik), II. 63, 1502, 143A.

Sulaim

(tribe),

Ibn
Sulaima,

I.

I.

225, 704, 800

'fsa, II.

II. 686, 1835, 1838,

xxxiii, 311, 860, 916, 1628

II. 1024,

Sulaiman Ibn 'Abd AlMalik (the Khalifa),

194A-5A

Yasar,

II. 27,

Mihran.

Sumbul
Bunan,

I.

II.

22A.

II.

143A.

Ibn Rabl'a,

I. 872, 1142,

II.

637,

I.

4A.

1388.

II. 353.

Supplement aux Dictionnairea Arabes,

Supreme Power (The),

I.

II. 10.

Suraka Ibn Mirdas AlAzdi,

II. 941,

AsSulamI,

II.

67A.

67A.

II.

100A.

61A.

Sunlight, Sun-like,

Sunnaik,

I.

96 A

71A.

alA'rabi, II.

673, 104A,

50A.

Sumair (or Shumair) Ibn AlHarith,

Sumayya,

I.

84A.

See AlA'mash.

Sulaka (or AsSulaka),


Sulnri (or Salma)

144A.

24A,

177A.

36 A.

124A

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


Surra (or

Smru

or Sarra)-Man-Ra'a, II. 153A.

Suwaid Ibn Abi Kahil,

II. 325-6.

1042.

AsSamit,

1.

Kura',

14,

I.

31A, 100A

629,

I.

13A

II. 1372,

129A-30A.

(or 'Amr, father of Ibn Kura'), II. 130A.


Suwa'ik, II. 109A.
Syria, Pref. xx, xxii

I.

ix, 29, 221, 553, 869, 931, 1140,

1408-10,
1776, 1793, 1812, 61 A, 121A, 123A, 140A,
148A, 165A,

182 A, 201 A;

II.

174, 460, 793,840, 1132, 23 A,


46A',

66A, 68A, 125A-6A.


Syriac,

Syrian,

I.

657,

159A

II.

74A.

51 A; 11.979.

I.

Syt (AsSuyuti), Pref. xvi, xxvii, xxxii.

T.
Ta'abbata Sharra (Thabit Ibn Jabir),

100A, 136A, 206A

Tabakat ashShafilja,

II.

II. 10, 19.

151 A.

Tabari (Tiberius), II. 46A.

Tabariya (Tiberias),
Tabikha,

II.

II.

46A.

135A, 144A.

Tablet (Preserved), II. 110, 789.


II. 821, 5 A.

Tadhkira,

TaghlaM,
Taghlib,

Tab,

I.

I.

129A; 11.224.

650, 1116,

II. 1191.

Tahayan, IL 11A.

28A, 34A;

II.

85A.

I.

6,

155,

1647, 79A,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

CXX.

590

Ta'i, I. 21, 137-8, 405, 442, 450,

644, 737-8, 751, 780, 1074,

II. 1565.

Taiba, II. 677.


Ta'illa

Taim,

Ibn Musafir (or Ibn Muzahiro)

I.

725, 116A.

I. 34, 672.

(of 'Adi or of ArRibab), I. 175-6, 1296, 1393-4,

109A, 187A;

II.

50A>

117A.

(of Kuraish), II. 69A.


Allah,

I.

56A, 150A.
See AnNajjar.

(or AlLat).

Taj adDIn alFakihani

(TDFk),

Pref. xxv.

alKindl (TDK), Pref.


al'Arus, 1. 135A,

Takbir,

I.

196A

II.

xviii,

xxxi.

168A,

157.

Takmilat alldah,
Talha, Talhas,

I,

II. 823, 1077, 1616.

868, 1442, 14A.

AlMuwaffak,

49A.

I.

Ibn 'Abd Allah (Talha of the Talhas),


135A.
Musarrif,

I.

'Ubaid Allah,
Talib Ibn Abi Talib,

I.

101A

646,
1.

170,

I.

868,

14 A,

II. 1183.

49A.

482.

Talk, II. 151.

Tamlm Ibn Abi

Mukbil.

See

Tamim Ibn Ubayy.

'Akil, I. 453.
1

Ta'i in the

Tuyyi.

ML

here

is

apparently a

slip,

the poet being of Fajt'ai, not of

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES,


See

Tainim Ibn Mukbil.

Murr,

1.

CXX1.

Tamim Ibn Ubayf,

171, 205, 327, 371, 553, 574, 582, 701, 834,

918, 939, 943, 1146, 1384, 1399, 1770, 19A,

34A, 111A, 183A, 187A;

28A,

II. 209-10, 425,614,

739, 800, 804, 930, 1020-1, 1023, 1152, 1190, 1195,


1377, 1379, 1390-1, 1476, 1602. 1630, 1634, 1636
(J.

1783 (misprint for

5), 1666, 1696.7, 1700-1,

Tanwin), 1805, 1832, 1838, 1845, 40A, 80A,


86A, 94A, 135A, 142A, 144A, 160A, 173A.
Turaif, II. 173A.

Ubayy Ibn Mukbil,

I. acxxvi,

830, 893, 32 A,

II. 141, 641, 1228, 1304, 1A,


I. 91,

Tamlml, Tamimis,

851,

etc., II.

45A.

1461;

1503,

27A, 120A,

137-8, 277, 337,

109,

II.

106A

1505,

700,

1601,

834, 949,

143A

App.

xxiii.

Tamlik,

II. 332.

Tamyiz atTayyib
Taiulub, II. 1163.

Tanufa,

I.

1159

II. 515.

(I.

8)

Tanukh, Tanukhi,

I.

9A, 150A.

Tarafa Ibn Al'Abd,

1. 10,

250, 273, 314,

1561, 1624,

27A-9A, 38A

316, 718, 804, 1340.


Tarali (Terah),

I.

Tarif Ibn Malik,

Tamim,
>,

'Umar,

113A
I.

191,

(Z.-7)

II.

74A.

56A.

II. 1494, 1779,


I.

155A.

Tartar, Pref. xxi,

16

672, 744, 1004, 1144,

141A-2A

II.

546, 56, 220,

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

CXXH

Tashil, Pref. xx, xxiy

I.

446, 628, 698, 710, 750, 922-3, 949,

956, 982, 991, 999, 1001, 1003-4, 1009, 1015, 1020, 1045,

1052, 1079, 1092, 1150-2,

1154, 1157-9, 1174,

1190,

1197-8, 1200, 1255, 1287, 1292, 1348, 1360, 1363, 1391,

1434, 1447, 1460, 1477, 1481-2, 1488, 1542, 1573, 1575,


1577, 1591, 1601, 1607, 1622, 1631, 1653-4, 1660, 1676,
1683, 1685-6, 1694, 1697, 1699, 1721, 1751, 1758, 1761

1798, 1811, 7A, 20A, 49A, 69A, 170A, 181A, 217A,


II. 498, 601, 625, 742, 752, 905, 1077, 1118, 1153, 1187,

1612, 1689, 1698, 31A, 34A, 106A, 166A.

Taskhar, II. 125A-6A.


Tttsm, I, 112 A.

Tasrif (oflM), II. 1528.


(of Mz),

I.

951.

Tfluba Ibn AlHtmiayyir, II. 345, 500, 632.


See Aucjah.

TamJIh.

Ta'us Ibn Kaisan,

Tayyi,

I.

I.

1396,

188A

II. 22 A.

137, 587-8, 744, 1148, 1617, 1624,

48 A, 55A-6A, 202A, 206 A;

6A, 13A, 27A, 40A,

II. 253, 287,

613, 675,

824, 841-2, 850, 1051, 1070, 1073, 1313-4, 1300, 1351,

1358, 1363, 1365, 1448-9, 1598, 109A.

Tazld Ibn Hulwan,

Jusham,
Teheran,

Temple,

I.

I.

6A.

I.

6A.

93A.

II. 672.

Ten (Readers

or Masters), II. 60A, 73A.

Readings, II. 60A.


1

See Abfc Ja'far Yazid ibu AlKu'ka above.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

CXXili.

See Tarab.

Terah.
Thabir,

I.

385.

Thabit Ibn Jabir.

Kutna,

See Ta'abbata Sharra.

13A.

II. 348,

134, 1399

(1. Z.) f

1400

Tha'lab (Th), Pref.

xi-xii,

xv-xvi

Thakif,

I.

(I.

1)

II. 677,

I. xix,

154A.

571, 1381,

186A;

II.

1038-9, 1260, 1698, 85A, 96 A, 114 A.

Tha'laba Ibn

Sa'd

Dhubyan,

[Ibn

nephew

of Fazara Ibn

Dhnbyan], 1.284.
Yarbu',

Thamud,

I.

16A.

I.

205, 207-8, 1558,

60A, 112A-3A

II. 212, 296, 306,

1330.

Tharwan Ibn Fazara,

I.

167A.

Thaur.1. 1393, 187 A.


Thebaic (palm),

I.

1772.

Theologians, Pref. xxxv

II. 466, 479.

Thi, II. 474, 18A.


Thikl.

See AthThikl.

Thorbecke,

I.

128A

Three Readings,

II.

II.

126A.

60A.

Thu'al, II. 337.

Tibrak,

I.

1559, 196A.

Tigris, I. xii.

Tihama,

I.

215,228, 1400-1, 1408-9, 1776, ISA, 17A;

35A, 111A, 135A.

II.

1231,

CXliv.

INDM OP

JT--"

Tihami, Tihamis,

TM

13A

I.

(Editor of the),

Tonk (Ex-Nawwab
Tornberg,

PBOFBR

2U.UKS.

II. 520.

139A.

II.

of), Pref. xlii.

141A.

II.

1230, 12 A,

I.

Traditionists,

113 A, 218 A; II. 964, 1138, 32A,

73A, 80A.
Tr, II. 46 A.

Trench,

474.

I.

Trinity, 1. 199.
II. 1307.

Tuba,

Tubba',

I.

451,

86A

125A,

II.

Tufail Ibn 'Auf (sometimes called

Yazid,

Tuhayya,

1.

1399

I.

(I.

Ibn Ka'b),

II. 659,

128A-9A.

108A-9A.
19)

Tulaiha Ibn Khuwailid,

I.

II. 639.

251,

64A.

Tulunl, Pref. xxii, xxiv.

Tumadir Bint 'Amr.

See AlKhansa".

(wife of Sulmi Ibn Rabl'a),

Turk,

I.

872,

136A

II.

856, 1000, 131A.

Twelve Imams,

Two

I.

Brothers.

II.

152A-3A.

See Brothers.

u.
Ubab,

II.

127 A.

'Ubaid, II. 250, 641.


(putative father of Ziyad
f|

alJarlbi.

Ibn Abihi),

See ArKa'I.

Allah (father of Talha),

I.

170, 49 A.

I.

71A.

36A.

ZHDXX or FRorzR HIUXS.


Ubaid Allah Ibn AlHurr,

II. 75.

31A.

'Isa, I.

Kais,

CZZT.

157, 868, 1617, 14A,

I.

135A

II. 526,

560, 1575.

(or 'Abid or 'Ubhid) Ibn Mawlya, II. 37A.

Ibn Ziyad,

I.

5a

Ibn AlAbras.

AUB

127 A, 130A, 211A.


'Abid.

12A.

atTa'i, II.

Fudaila, II. 22A.

Hasain.

See

Mawlya.
'Umair,

<S'i

Ubayy Ibn

I.

Ka'b,

'Ubaid Allah.

22A.

II.

'Ubaida Ibn AlHarith,

ArRa'L

II. 1618,

158A.

302, 461. 838, 1451

II. 360, 425, 454,

1228, 1365, 21A, 47 A, 62A, 64A.


See 'Abbad Ibn Ziyad.

'Ubbad.

Ubbada

Ubbadha,

or

Udad Ibn

Zaid,

I.

I.

223,

62A.

130A.

Udayya,

I.

Udd Ibn

Tabikha,

I.

187 A

II.

135A, 144 A.

atTaghlabl, II. 511.

Uhaiha Ibn AUulah,


Uhaza,

Uhud,

139A.

1207.

Udaihim Ibn Mirdas,

Ufnuu

II.

I.

1.

303, 1719, 24A,

1087, 165A.

I. 934,

Ujarid,

I.

81 A, 99

II. 159 A.

1778, 218A.

Ukaiba alAiadi,

'Ukbt.

214A.

661.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.


I.

'Ukail,

'Ukaz,

582; II. 297, 379,|1698,

I. 70,

94A;

584, 688,

'Ukba Ibn AlHarith, 1/338


Ukl,

II. 1153.

II. 143, 4 A.

187 A.

I.

'TTlyab, I. 1775-6.
I.

Uraaira,

Umaima,

I.

112A.
463.

'Umair Ibn Laha',

I.

Shariya.

1689.

See 'Abid.

'Umaira, II. 239.

Urnama,

'Uman,

II. 910.

1. 1407,

1781; II. 43A,

'Umar, II. 1238.

'Umar Ibn 'Abd Al'Aziz


978, 1716,

(the Khalifa), Pref. vi

37A, 48A, 52A, 122A;

II.

I.

136, 184,

22A, 50A,

63A, 110A, 116A.

Abi

I.

Rabi'a,

119, 150, 494, 543, 555, 673, 1409,

1438, 1640; 1683, 30A,

34A, 88A, 91A, 113A

313, 389, 507, 625, 649, 685, 1224,

AlKhattab
I. 52,

( Abii

IL

4A, 12A.

Hafs, the Khalifa), Pref.

ii,

iv

180, 196, 479, 494, 660, 682, 844, 896, 1165,

1562, 1729, 1751, 1804,

8A,26A, 32A, 54A-5A, 70 A,


72A, 79A, 88A,.92A, 106A, 131A, 141A, 154A,
170 A;

II. 75, 143, 184, 562, 630,

638, 1022, 1141,

6A, 22A, 43A, 47 A, 66A, 65A-6A, 125A.


Hubaira,!. 122, 35A;
Laj',

I, 175,

II.

68A.

1689, 50A, 60 A,

ItffcEX

Umara,

1335.

I.

Ibn^Ziyad,

Umawi

OP PROPER NAMES.

(dynasty),

33A, '.88A-9A, 92A, 94A, 99A, 115A,

I.

119A, 126A, 177A

Umayya (man),

I.

(woman),

214A.

849-50, 1719,

I.

38A, 53A, 130A.

.II.

1319.

23A.

II.

(apparently ajmisprint, in J. 173, for Uhaiha),

I. 57.

See p. 24A.

Ibn 'Abd Shams,

(the Elder)

Younger)

Ibn Abi 'A'idh

126A

Abi-sSalt,

Pref.

I.

II.

50A.

1396.

I.

I.

190, 818,

55 A,

332,

615, 951,

1552,

55A.
xxxivj

ISA, 22A, 78A, 149A

AlAskar,

326

(the Hudhall),

II. 532,

I.

I.

II. 29, 215, 427,

25A.

93A-4A.

Khalaf, II. 1153, 99A.

'Umda of IM (U),
,,IR,

Umm

I.

29A;

I.

AlHaitham,

1020, 1027;

U.

779.

II. 1574.

II. 469.

AlHulais, II. 405.

AlHuwairith,

AlKhiyar,

I.

AlWulayyid,

xxvi.
II. 571.

I. 5, 17,

220, 485, 758,

554.

'Amra,

1,

256.

II. 604.

AlKasim,

'Amr,

I.

145A.

13A

(II 25-8)

II. 106, 238,

IKDBX OF PBOPER NAMES.

Umm ArRabab,

266.

I.

Au'al, II. 370.

Jahdar,

106.

I,

Kaii, II. 178.

,,

Kasim, II. 148.


Khalid,

Ma'bad,
Malik,
Salim,

357.

I.
I.

1.
1.

222, 62A.

1068

II. 140.

119, 665, 709, 103A.

Salima, II. 23A.

Sufyan, II. 144 A.

Unaiza [cognomen of Fatima


(EM.

9),

daughter of Bhurahbil,

paternal uncle of Imra alf^ais Ibn


Hujr
256 ; II. 652, 702.

(EM.

2)] I*

Universe, II. 23.

Urkub,

1. 144,

Ursa minor,
'Urwa,
,

I.

1682

618.
;

II. 135.

Ibn AlWard,

I.

AzZubair,

ii

it

I.

1638; 11.183.

,,

Hizam
Murra,

324.

II.

6A

II. 238, 1137.

22A, 65A, 70A.

II. 51, 357.

II.

Udayya,

xxxvii,

I.

144A.

130A ;

II.

142

(properly Ibn Udhaina),


"

INDEX OP PBOPES NAMES.

130A

"IFrwa Ibn Udhaina, 1.

CXX1X.

IL 142 (wrongly given

as

Ibn

Udayya), 4A, 12A.


Zaid alKhail,

Uryan Ibn Abi Shaiban,

13A.

1.

II. 1719.

Usaidi (or UsayyidI), II. 80 A.

Usama Ibn

Zaid,

I.

303,

74A

Ushar, II. 25A.

UsulofIS,!. 952.
Utait Ibn Lakit,

I.

TJtayy Ibn Malik,

91 A.
I.

724.

'Utba Ibn Abi Lahab, II. 55A.


(or 'Utaiba) Ibn aigarith,

I.

986.

Utbala, II. 151.

Uthmin,

1.

125A.

Ibn Abi-l'Aa,

II.

43A

*.

'Afian (the Khalifa),

1.

188,

8A, 16A, 32A, 55A,

64A, 66A, 70A, 72A, 106A, 115A, 124A-5A,

218A; IL

773, 1372-3, 16A, 21A,

23A-4A, 41A,

43A, 50A, 56A, 67 A.

<Uthmam Codex
Uwaif,

(or Orthography).

II. 1376.

alKawafi,

Uwarid,

I.

715, 115A.

109A.

II. 1217,

'Uyaina Ibn Hisn,

I.

22A-3A.

W.
Wabar,

I.

697

(?.

16), 701,

113A.

Here " a^a'ifi " should bo read for

stT&'fi,

17

Sea

Codex of 'Uthman.

INDEX 0F PROPER NAMES.

Wabaia

Wadd,

Waddak Ibn

Wak

Thumail,

alKhasasa

I.

1.

486.

1396, 188A.

198A.

II, 474.

165, 167.

the March), II. 51A.

Warden (of
I.

I.

etc., I.

Wa'la Ibn AlHarith,

Warsh,

II. 17V A.

20A.

I.

Ibn Munabbih,

Wallet,

22A.

I.

Waddah alYaman,

Wahb

150A

1.

Wabra),

(or

585, 928, 16A,

94A

(II.

12-3)

II. 986,

1401, 1669,

1672, 24A.
I.

Wasit,

821, 859,

Wa'wa'a Ibn
Wazir.

126A, 132A-3A

See Minister.

Westerns,

J.

II.

16^7,

22A, 103A, 139 A.

$&!,

JSA^

J?. 1476, 1482, 139A.

Wild Beasts (Vale

of), 1. 1736.

Wkd <AiWakidi),

H.

(of God), Pref.

Worker (God),
Wright,

II. 507.

See Mirba'.

Sa'Id.

West, Pref. xvi

Word

I.

51 A, 56A, 65A, 158A.


iii; I.

489;

II. 439.

II. 886.

190A, 192A, 204A;

II.

8A,

'11

A, 18A, 30A, 41A,

80 A, 140 A, 159A-60A, 1^6A-7A, J77A.


Writing, II. 313.

Wat

(AlWasitl),

Wiistenfeld,

1.

119,

34A.

U. 13A, 86A.

ISDEX OP PROPER SAME3.


Y.

T (Yunus), Pref. x

Yabrin (or Yabrun),

II 828.

I.

297, 1339-41

I.

892 (II 8-9), 113A,

UOA

(II 2-3)

II.

460.

Yadhbul,

I.

165.

Yaghuth,

I.

22A, 151A.

Yahmad,

I.

1392.

Yahsab, Yahsib, or Yahsub (a clan),

Yahsib (a fortress),
Yahsubl,

II.

II.

19); II, 75 A.

75A.

I.

353, 80A.

Ibn AlHarith adhDhamari

AlMubarak.

See Abii

Ya'mar

%ad,
(or Yayan),

Ya'jaj, II. 1138,

I.

II.

IL

xiii

II.

153A.

23 A, 60 A.

YIY),
353,

23 A.

II.

Muhammad alYazIdL

Khalid alBarmakl, Pref.

Waththab,

Yam

(I.

59 A.

Yahya alJumahl,

1309

I.

Pref. vi

80A;

1410,

603

II.

23A.

II. 571.

133A-4A.

97A.

Ya'kub Ibn Ishak,

I.

385, 486, 491, 646, 707,

24A, 33A

II,

422

445, 971, 1078, 1194-5, 1334, 1370, 1374, 1394, 1636,


1782, 19 A, 23 A, 47 A, 73 A, 140 A, 173 A.
1

m
AdhDhimari (lAth. V.438, IHjr. 274, LL. Ill): so too "adhDhimirl
" Dhimir " on
I, and
p, 188A, But ee Bk. 885, Mk. 194, HI.
Accwdiag to lAtk and IHjr, he was 70 yean old at bi
(1. 20).

f. 1396 of Part
1. 488, KF. 266
death ia 14*.

INDEX OF PROPER KAME8,

CXXXli

Yakut (YR, author of the Mk),

1.

167A.

Ya'la Ibn Siyaba (or Ibn Murra), II. 1574, 154A,

Yalamlam

Yam

(or Alamlam), II. 1231,

111A.

(son of Noah), I. 461.

or lyiim (a clan of

Yaman,

1.

Yamani

(or

Hamdun),

1.

101 A.

1300.

Yamani),

926, 1014, 1409, 1708, 28 A, 213 A

I.

IL

231, 291, 416, 1577.


jfarbu', II. 625.

Ibn Malik Ibn Hanzala,


II.

Yashkur,
Ya-SIn,

I.

II.

79 A.

119A.

xix, 93, 33 A.

Yasjur, II. 126A.

Yasta'ur (or AlYasta'ur),

Yathrib (or Athrib),


I.

II. 1137,

97 A.

I.

29, 1309; II. 345,

22A, 151A.
See Yain.

Yayan.
Yazld,

1813, 223

See A'sur.

Ya'sur.

Ya'uk,

1.

1.

183, 1694; 11.1238.

(or Tazid),

I. 6,

6A.

(called Ibn AsSa'ik

1, 1.

14,

370

2,

116A.

Ibn 'Abd AlMalik (the Khalifa),


50A, 68A.

AlHakam,

I. 555,

AlMuhallab,
Properly Yazld Ibn

For "Zaid"

Amr Ibn

I.

1472, 63A, 91

985,

63A, 79A

1. 17,

II. 438.

II.

Khuwailid a?a'ilj (AKB.

uere read " Yazld (te

TSh. 4Qi, Mb, 98,

13A, 33A

68A.

I. 206).

AKB.

III. 139).

IL

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES.


Yazid Ibn AlWalid (the Khalifa),
Hatim,

I.

704,

1716

1.

II. 871,

49A-50A.

75A, 114A.

Mansur, Pref. xiv.


I.

Mu'awiya (the Khalifa),


140A, 199A

II. 143,

Mukharram.II.
I.

Nahshal,

Tharwan.

67 A, 89A-90A,

50A.

704.

73, 75-6,

See

893,

26A.

Habannaka.

'Umar Ibn Hubaira,

I.

122

(1.

12,

"

thy father "),

859 (" Ibn Hubaira "), 35A, 132A-3A.


Usaid,

I.

704,

114A.

Ziyad (or Ibn Rabi'a, or Ibn Mufarrigh

70A
Yazids,

I.

*), I. 281,

II. 1628.

704.

Yu'aill, I. 21 A.

Yusuf Ibn 'Umar,

I.

37 A.
z.

Z (AzZamakhshari),
xl

I.

Pref. xii, xvii-viii,xx, xxvi, xxviii, xxxi-ii,

275, 616, 623, 761,

120A

652, 974, 1281, 1496, 1536, 126A.

Zabban, II. 1576.

Zabyan,

I.

Zachariah,
Za'id

Ibn

26.
I.

32, 1148, 1160

II. 983.

Sa'sa'a, II. 61.

Zaid, 1. 16-7, 13A.


(the poor lover), I. xvi,
1

1A.

See note on Ziyad Ibn Abihi below,

II. 32,

109

624-5,

CXXXlV.

IlfDEX

PROPER NAMES.

Off

2aid (Race of),

1.

1720.

alFawaiis,

I.

99 A, 212 A

AlKhail (or AlKhair),

II 897.

I.

561, 884, 1553, 1617, 1619, 92A;

II. 325, 625.

AlMa'arik (o/

Ibn 'AH,

I.

the battle-fields),

549, 1142,

'Amr Ibn

Arkam,

17,

91A.

AsSa'Ik.

See Yazid Ibn AsSa'ifc.

Nttfeil; I.

104A

I.

60A

175,

II.

Aslam,

II. 951.

II. 396,

ISA.

22A.

Kahlan, II. 56A.


n

Malik,

n. 79A.

Manat,

II. 71.

See Zaid AlKhail.

Muhalhil.
I.

Thabit,

820,

Manat Ibn Tamlm,


Zaids,

14A
I.

II. 1365,

187A

21A, 23A, 6tA.

H. 144A.

866, 1454.

I.

See 'All (the Younger).

Zain al'Abidm.
II. 685.

Zainab,

(daughter of the Sahmi), II. 1348.


1.

Zainabs,

Zakkum,
Zalim.

1454-5.

II. 481.

See Alllaritk Ibn Zalim.

Zamakhshar, Pref.

Zamzam,
Zayyaba,

I.
I,

181

xvii.

II. 308.

492, 88 A.

CXXXV.

Of PROPEB KAUES.
Se

Zibrikan.

AzZibrikan.

Zimman Ibn Malik,

128A.

1.

Zirr Ibn Hubaish, II. 22A, 146A.

Ziyad, II. 338.


(friend of

See

Abu-nNajm),

II. 1000.

AnNabigha adhDhubyanl.

alA'jan,

LJ24A

al'Ambari,

II. 25, 370, 804,

38A.

1593.

Ibn Abihi (or Ibn Ummihi, or Ibn 'Ubaid, or Ibn


Sumayya, or Ibn Abi Sufyan), Pref. iii-vi, I. 368 *,

70A-1A.

'Amr Ibn Mu'awiya.

Hamal [Ibn
atTamlml,

Sa'd

I.

See

AnNabigLa adhDnubyanL

(T. 608,

97A

897,

MN.

I.

256, IV. 137)]

II. 5QS.

(AlMarrar) Ibn MuDkidh [Ibn 'Amr


I. 897, 1581, 97A.
atTamiml

(AKB. M.

^fl5)]

Sayyar,

II. 135.

Wasil [asSulami

Ziyada Ibn Zaid,

I.

(AKB.

II. 276)J, I. 384.

98A.

Zj (AzZajjaj), Pref. xii

I.

1526, 194A; II. 476, 96A.

Zji (AzZajjajI), Pref. xxvii; I. 435,

194A

II. 581,

26A,

Zodiac, II. 609.

Zufar Ibn AlHarith,


1

Sea

AKB, til.

I.

1602

II. 608.

211, where the rerse is said to be by Yazld [Ibn Ziyid] Ibn

Babi'a Ibn Mufarrigh AlHimyari.


1

AlHanzali, of Sadayy Ibn Malik Ibn Hanzala, al'Adawi, one of the Banu-1
'Adawiya, of Tamim (TSh. 439, AKB. II. 394-5), an Islami poet in the Umawl
of AlFaraidak and Jarir (AKB).
dynasty, one of the contemporaries
f

One

of the poets of the Banti.SulaiBB, and a heathen (AKB).

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES.

CXXXVi.

Zuhair asSatm (or alAkbar),

1.

167A.

Ibn Abi Sulma, Pref. xxv

I.

xv, 116, 257, 320, 425, 446,

689, 745, 830, 1052, 1077, 1479, 1599,

69A, 82A, 109A, 164A

28A-9A, 68A,

II. 60, 79, 136,


306, 312, 487,

506, 509, 518, 623, 629, 830, 832, 834, 886,


895, 921,

1813, 44A, 177A.

Janab,
,,

87 A.

I.

Jusham (AKB.

[,,

Mas'ud,

Murra,
Zuhaira,

I.

II.

III. 494)], 1. 1732.

79.

144A.

1. 1189.

Zulaim Ibn Hanzala,

125A.

1.

Zumail Ibn AlHarith,

I.

57 A.

Zur*a, II. 117, 1298.

Zuraik,

Zurara

146,
I.

40A

II.

xiii.

App.

884.

Ibn Farwan,

Zur Grammatik,

II.

1.

167A

II.

5A.

39A.

Zutt, II. 1193,

Ibn 'Udas, a chief of Tamim, father of Laklt, Qajib, and Ma'bad (See ID.

144-5).

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
References to the text imply references to the corresponding

and corrections.

notes, additions,

References to the notes are given

only in special cases.

When

number of references

the

is

large, a selection

is

often

made.

A.

Abbreviated and Prolonged,

I. 24,

383, 347-51,

855, 864-6, 876,

879-80, 1234, 150241,

47A

II. 814,

819-26.

Abstract and Concrete,

I. 4, 8, 12,

Abstraction, abstractive,

Abundance

xxxix-xliii,

(or Cause of abundance),

Accident,

I.

103-4, 410-1, 762-3

120A

II.

II. 1113.

130A.

1750-4.

I.

412, 655, 1513-5, 1559, 1662, 1664,

1671-2; II.

1, 4,

131, 170, 204, 296, 533.


1.

Accusative,

19, 21-2, 25, 27-30, 44-5,

140-340,

381-3

II. 96-8,

118-9, 292, 382, 1569-71, 1574.

Action,

I.

1515.-

Active participle,

I.

1299, 1485-95, 1512, 1606-50, 1675-82

737, 1093.

verb (or voice), II. 88, 94-5, 245, 280.


Address,

I. xliii,

Adjective,

6A.

I.

Adjuration,

678.

I.

318

II. 564, 891,

910-5.

II.

INDEX OP SUBJECTS.

11

Adverb,

I. 1,

103, 138, 217-27, 306, 329, 349-53, 370, 544-5, 577-8,

655-6, 662-3, 70943, 1229-30, 1268, 1278-9, 1572, 1619,

1630, ,1679, 1743,

125A

II, 9, 126, 128-30, 292, 294-7

299-305, 357, 524, 531, 533-4, 929.

(Compound),

814-7.

I.

See Finals.

(Final).

See Uninflected 'adverbs.

(Uninflected).

Adverbial object,

217-27.

I. 45,

See Assent.

Affirmation.

affirmative,

and [Non-affirmation,

non-affirmative, I,

297*8, 300-1, |'304-5, 312-3, J315-7, 1476, 1478; II.


188-9, 211-2, 514, 516, 519, 553-4,^556-7.
Affixes, II. 245.

Agent and Pro-agent,

I.

46-76, 98, 152-5, '457,' 520, 644-6,

44,

1573-4;
2, 224-5,

II. 96, 98, 120-1, 125-32, 167,

221-

228, 230, 238-40, 299-300,

80A-

1A.
Alleviation of

Hamza,

I.

676-7

II, 537, 736, 930-87, 1057, 1212,

1396-7.

Alliterative sequent, I. 393-4, 399-400.

Allocution,

I. 5,

438, 516-8, 570; II. 565.

(Particles of),

Alphabet.

I.

570-1, 575

II. 284, 565-6.

See Letters.

Amplification (Particle of),

I.

121A

Anacoluthon, anacoluthic,

I.

9,

II. 9, 610, 897.

120, 428,? 430-7, 439-40, 475,

477-8; 11,75.

Annexure,

I,

75, 240,

26A.

INDEX OP SUBJECTS.
Annullers of indication, annulling, annulled,

ill.

I.

88, 100,

323,

333, 554,

733,

36A;

II.

133,

303,

386,

198,

52A,
Anomalous,

I.

II. 1337.

960;

Tanwln,
Antecedent,

II. 703.

See Appositive, Corroborative, Coupled, Epithet,


Substitute,

and Syndetic

Antiphrastic diminutive,

explicative.

60J, 1165.

I.

malediction, II. 107 A.


Aorist, I. 519, 550,662, 1607; II. 8-89, 246-54, 520-1, 544, 1070,

1092, 1131, 1137, 1158, 1161, 1405, 1448, 1455, 102A.


Aoristie letter,

I.

519, 1770; 11.11-12,88, 245, 690, 829, 1070,

1073, 1094,;; 1161, 1405, 1808, 1823, 1825, 1834


dll.

A plastic.

19-20), 81 A.

See Plastic.

Apocopate, apocopation,

I. vii-viii,

xx, 662, 760, 765

II. 55-87,

528,539, 686-7,826-9,1010-1,1014-5,
1018, 1166,

1169, 1574, 1576, 1694,

1696.

Apocopative,

I. vii,

xx, 806; 11.9,22, 45, 55-8, 528, 533, 574,

759-60, 828, 1575, 33A.

Apodosis,
Apposition,

See Condition.
I. ix, 1,

387.

Appositive and Antecedent,

I. viii-x,

xx, 45, 165-9, 341, 387-498,

551, 554, 597-8, 770, 1591-4, 1635,

1646-9,1682; 11.574.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

iv.

of), I. 88; II. 198-218.

Appropinquation (Verbs

Approximation (Particle of),

I.

Article (Determinative particle

>

272

II. 284, 602-9,

and

J J

or

),

I. 2,

11-18, 173-5, 246-8, 475, 813, 1297, 1483-4, 1587, 1674-5,

1678, 1711-3, 6A,


63, 1025

(Z.

13A-5A

20), 1030

1073-4, 1080-3, 1330,

(Z.

II. 669, 671-80, 704-5,

958-

17), 1039, 1051, 1065-6, 1070,

1338 (L 9), 1744, 1777-8, 1804,

1842-6.

Assent and Affirmation

Particles of), II. 284, 553-63, 883.

Assimilate, assimilation, to direct object,

See Direct object.

epithet, 1. 1299, 1512, 1609-10, 1662-96.

Assimilated to the verb (Particles),

Attached and Detached pronouns,

I.

I.

320; II. 284, 386-443.

392, 510-29, 532-45, 556-7,

II. 565, 1369-70.

See Subject.

Attribute.

Attribution, I. 2-3, 45, 48, 77, 88; II.

Attributive compound,
I.

verb,

Augment,

I.

I. 6,

844, 1252, 1376, 1380.

46, 693; II. 96-7, 170, 202-3, 205, 235-6.

1760, 1770-2, 1800, 1811

{^Augmentation,

I.

9.

II. 254, 1091-3, 1158.

34-5, 37, 1184, 1810, 1813; II. 737.

See Letters.

(Letters of).

Augmentative, augmentativeness, and Kadical, radicalness,


1036, 1771 II. 736, 1091-1181, 1186, 1347.
;

Augmented,

1.

1770.

infinitive

noun,

I.

I.

noun,

1760-1

quadriliteral,

1.

1573.

II, 1464.

158A

II, 1676.

I.

INDEX OP SUBJECTS.

Augmented

T.

quadriliteral noun, I. 1800-7; II. 1050.

verb,
quinqueliteral,

I.

II. 280-2.

158A.

I.

noun,
triliteral, I.

1529;

158A;

noun,

1811-13.

I.

II. 1288, 1675-9.

938,

I.

II.

1770-95;

1050,

1455,

1681.

verb,

1529

I.

II. 254-79, 282, 1450.

yerb, II. 245.

Auspicatory formula,

II. 999.

B.

Backed rhyme,
I.

Barrier,

II. 1544.

524, 526, 1767

II. 1076-7, 1209, 1211.

Beginning, II. 17, 988-9, 1047-8, 1066, 1078-9, 1092

(Z.

8), 1146,

1149, 111A.

Belonging,

290-1, 415-6, 802, 1299, 85A.

Betwixt and between, Betwixt-and-between,

I.

815; II. 931-3,

935-9, 944-50, 972,

977,

979,

984-5,

1004, 1006.

Biform expression,
letter, I.

II. 1197, 1283.

1195, 1364.

and Uniform proposition,

I. 100-1.

Biliteral, I. 1096-9, 1188-91, 1278-80, 1283, 1352-67, 1382, 1473-4.

Binding (the rhyme), II. 834.


Blame.

See Bound.

See Praise.

Bound rhyme,

II, 701, 832,

44A.

See Binding.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

VI.

Broad ),II, 1401, 1717.


J,

Broken

II. 1717.
I.

plural,

62-3,

855-6,

1137-9,

1155

(II.

1256,

11-2),

1391-2; II. 737.

and Diminutive,

I.

567-8, 972, 1163, 1195, 1199,

1208, 1212, 1223; II. 1093, 1200, 1310-1, 1320.

c.
Cardinal numeral,

1485-8.

I.

Unknown (Pronoun

Case or Fact or

of the), I. 508, 551-4, 613,

804; II. 181-2.

Cases of declension (or inflection),

I. 44-5,

420, 422-3

II. 166.

Causative object,

I.

45, 235-8, 1742

II. 125.

particle, II. 284, 590, 662-4.


1. 196-8, 200-1.

Cautioning,

Change (mode of alleviation),


Chronology,

I.

1498.

Circumscribed agent or object,


indeterminate,

Circumstantial evidence,

I. 5,

I.

50-2.

I. 95.

1112.

I.

proposition,

Cognomen,

II. 931, 933, 936-7, 984, 1250.

I. vi,

xvi, 94; II. 176.

8-10, 12.

Coinage, coined (form or proper name),

T. 7, 514,

1013,

7A

II.

677, 1277.
Collective generic (or, briefly, Generic) noun,
1. 62-3,

862,

1053-63,

and Noun of unity,

1072-3,

1089-91,

1119,

1123, 1143-5, 1225-6, 1383, 1443, 1563-7, 1569;


II,

108A,

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

Commencement (Verbs

Tli.

of), II. 199, 216-8.

Commensurable and Incommensurable,

1531-2, 1536, 1545

I.

II.

257-8, 1094, 1399, 1445, 1455, 1465, 1687-9.

Commiseration or Pity (Accusative


(Epithet of),

I.

of), 1. 190-1.

120, 404, 437-40, 484.

(Syndetic explicative of),

Common,

I.

484.

II. 736, 1730.

expression,

gender,

I.

1750.

867-9, 1026, 1133-7, 1148-50, 1466, 1653.

I.

processes, II. 736-1850.

substitution, II. 1185-90.


to

men and women (Names),

Comparatival

JL
*<

I.

1117.

310, 1704-13, 1725.

Comparative

infinitive

Comparison,

I.

noun,

I.

41A-2A.

149,

xxxiv-vi, 245, 411, 567, 594, 718.

(Particle or

Compensation,

I.

I. 722,

^J

of), I. 245, 567,

836; II. 298, 368.

1051-3, 1240, 1254-5. 1285

II. 680, 700-1,

890, 920-1, 925, 1051-2, 1054-5, 1057, 1059, 1062,

1064-5, 1094, 1174-5,

1182, 1184-5, 1570-2, 40A,

91A-2A.
(Tanwin
Complement.

of), 1. 1-2,

722; II. 700-1.

See Essential.

Complete and Defective,

I. 23,

1187-9, 1193-4.

Incomplete determinate and indeterminate, 1.614-5,


629-30; 11.399.

noun,

1.

153, 284-6, 590, 802,

124A.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

See Declinability.

Complete declension.

II. 474.

number,
sentence,

verb,

word,

I.

I,

297-8, 301, 315

II. 537-8.

284, 286.

II. 1370.

Complex-conjoined, II. 1406.


-separate, II. 1407.

Composition,

Compounds,

I. 31, 34,

I. 6-8,

621, 811-2, 877, 1184, 1387,

500, 505, 811-22, 877-9,

49A.

1172-3, 1181, 1188,

1252, 1273-4, 1376-88, 1457-61, 1484, 1811,

Concomitate object,

I.

45, 227-35, 1742,

Concord with form (or

letter,

or

35A;

77A.

II. 125.

apparent inflection) or with

place or sense, T. 313-4, 329-30, 358-62, 631-3, 782, 858-9,


1500, 1591-4, 1635, 1646-9, 1682; II. 292.

Concrete.

See Abstract.

Concurrence (or Combination) of quiesceuts,

I.

1799; II.

890,

702-3,

736-7, 988-

1046, 1532,

1684,

1776, 1802, 1807-9,


1831, 1843.

Condition (or Protasis) and Correlative (or Apodosis),


xx,

130, 763,

768-72, 775,

55-74, 76-87, 521, 928-9,

Conditional inchoative,
instrument.

noun and
1278.

I.

804, 1475,

I. vii-viii,

36A;

II. 9,

52A.

130-1.

See Instrument.
Correlative,

I. 49, 91,

612. 801-6, 824-5,

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

ir,

Conditional particles, II, 284, 627-61.


proposition,

I.

101,

33A;

II. 58-62,

18A.

Conformable, conformability, and Unconformable,

I.

Conformity.

1034, 1045; II. 1102-3,

93A.

See Correspondence.

Conjugating (Mode of),


Conjugation,

1007, 1027,

II. 1149, 1277, 1513-4, 1536.

1513-4, 1607, 1676-7;

Conformation,

1.

I.

1543

I.

II. 1406.

679;

II. 258-9, 261, 279, 282, 1470-1, 1473-4.

Conjunct noun and Conjunctive,

I.

130-1, 226-7, 248,

xii, 2-3,

393, 405-6, 442-3, 447, 449-50,


456, 501, 505, 579-651, 770, 846,

1166, 1183-4,

34A, 36A;

1289-94,

II.

179,

1629,

299-301,

304, 372, 676, 679.


particle

I. xii-iii, 3,

248, 310, 598, 755

II. 236, 284-7, 371, 537.


o^

JJor J

,1. 59, 248, 586, 594-600, 607


(II 6-8), 1629-31, 1657,

36A;

II. 304, 676, 1065, 1070, 1072-3.

|!

,1.588,628,648-51.

(or Til),],,

I.

21, 404-6,

442,

450, 587-8,

644, 737-8; II. 1577, 155 A.

Conjunctions (or Copulatives),

I.

312, 394, 808, 841, 35A, 73A,

128A

II. 22, 24-34, 284, 355-6,

444-519, 526, 528, 617-8, 925-7.

Conjunctive.

See Conjunct.
(Affix to final short vowel),
793, 851

(II.

I.

525, 527-8; II. 787,

17-8), 860-6, 869, 1024.

INDEX OP SUBJECTS.
Conjunctive and Disjunctive excepted or exception,
301, 310,

Hamza

,,

I. x, 296-9,

73A-4A.

or

I.

1193-4, 1246, 1366-7,

50A

1537, 1539-40,

II.

724, 920,

922, 924-5, 935, 942-3, 959-63, 983,

989,

999,

1048,

1001-5,

1051,

1019-20, 1025,

1054-88,

1202,

1095,

1826-7, 1829, 1834-5.

**,!!. 460,495-7, 506-12.


Connected,

I.

401, 415, 420, 469, 1663, 1678-9, 1681, 1683-6,

85Aj

II. 200.

denotative of state,
epithet,

I.

I.

I.

66A.

416-20, 423.

with verbs (Nouns),


Connective,

265,

I.

1512-1759

II. 1051, 1456.

173, 581, 606, 644, 1698; II. 235, 237.

(or Corroborative or

312,755,773;

II.

Redundant)

particles,

I.

172,

189, 241, 284, 297, 354, 371-2,

S74, 528, 561, 567-77, 729, 731, 1575.

Consecutive alterations,

I.

1203.

corroborative particles, II. 404, 1358.

Hamzas,

II. 933, 956-8, 963-87, 1255.

mobiles,

I.

49, 813, 1462,

1799

II. 697, 1049, 1627.

soft letters, II. 1216.

synonymous

particles, II. 404,

1358 (IL 2-3).

transformations, II. 1205, 1207, 1243-4, 1246-7, 1268,


1284, 1529, 1569, 1624-5, 1748.

unsound

letters,

1427-30, 1624-02.

II.

1216-25,

1243-7, 1267-8, 1284,

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

xi.

Consonance, II. 739, 751, 755.


Consonant,

862, 883-4, 1056; If. 1047, 1401.

I.

and Dissonant,
Contest,

I.

II. 1380, 1382-3, 1719.

63-72, 508, 598.

Continuity or Continuous speech.


time,

See Pause.
344, 1621, 1632, 1635, 1643.

I.

Continuous or Discontinuous negation, II. 534-6.


past, I. 1676.
*

Contracted

etc.), I.

1577; II. 20, 416-25, 428, 432-6.

9.

Conversion,

I.

1197; II. 737S 775, 933, 1183-4, 1241, 1371, 1396-7,

1441, 1555, 1672, 1741-4, 129A.

Coordinate and Standard,

1036

I.

II. 1092-3, 1691-2,

165A.

Coordinates of agent, I. 44.


dual,

I. 27,

1307-8.

object, 1.45; II. 119.

perfect plural masculine, I. 27,

870-2,

1307-8,

1424.

feminine,
quadriliteral noun,
-

verb,

ii

i,

^2

jd

^ji*

I.

29, 1307-8.

1036, 1042.

1531

II. 257-8.

II. 258, 281.

JJUi or

J6

I.

I.

etc., II.

I.

I.

1530, 1543-4; II. 257-8, 281.

1540, II. 257.

171,205.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

Coordination,

1.

1531, 1770, 1813; II. 257-8, 737,

83$

1091-4,

1128-30, 1554, 1678, 1691-2, 92A.

(Tanwln

714

of), I.

(II.

Coordinative and Non-coordinative,

2-5), 716.
I.

1047, 1092, 1771, 1800

II. 1106-7, 1347-8, 1445-6, 1675, 1678.

Copula,

I.

xxviii, 66-7, 104-9, 212, 268-75, 372, 396, 413-4, 474-6,

592-4, 612, 743, 803-4, 1674-5,

Copulatives.

4A, 34A

II. 226, 892.

See Conjunction!.

Correlative of condition.

See Condition.

conditional noun.

See Conditional noun.

excitation, II. 70, 80.

See Oath.

oath.

requisitive verbal noun, I. 662.

1.

xx, 777.

and

Utf L
,

uf

'j

xx

j,I.

Correlativee (Eight).

I-

772-3, 775-8, 121A.

x*. 806.

XT, 777, 795-7.

I.

I.

II. 644-5, 647-8, 896,

xx, 6A.

See Eight.

52A.

IWDKC OP SUBJECTS.

xiij.

Correspondence or Conformity (Imala for),

(Tanwin

i,

of), 1. 1-2, 710,

Corroborative denotative of

II. 740-1, 743-4, 763.

11A.

state, I. 263-8, 282-3, 1558.

detached pronoun,

I,

492-4.

epithet, I. 403, 435.

formation, II. 268, 278.

infinitive

noun (01 unrestricted

143-4, 147-9, 1576-7,

(or Redundant) noun,

I.

140-1,

630.

substitute, I. 468, 475-6, 481.

,,

u,I.
,

I.

38A-41A.

object),

618; II. 574.

I.

630.

^ L 558-9, 760
,

II. 2-3, 9, 16a-i,


234, 284, 706-

18, 871-3, 882, 896-8, 900, 904-5,


1008, 1012-4,

1016-9, 1028-9, 1158, 1253-4, 112A.

and Corroborated (or


Antecedent), 1.

166, 388-400;

II. 1106.

."

(Oath and Correlative),

II. 874,

885.
particles, II. 389, 404, 1358.

ii

See Connective.

>

Coupled (or Syndetic

serial)

and Antecedent,

I.

165-6, 388-9,

478-9, 491-8, 545.

Coupling,

I.

546,837, 842-3, 1424, 1470, 1646-9,


1680; II. 80-2,

162-3, 292, 353


927-8.

(II.

4-9), 355, 406-15, 444-54, 466-7o!

INDEX OP SUBJECTS.

xiV.

Covenant, II. 884.


See Letters.

Covered, covering.
Covert.

See Latent.

Crude-form, II. 1103, 1179, 1349, 1403.


Curtailed and Uncurtailed diminutive,

n
Curtailing elision

Curtailment,

I.

vocative,

I.

1274-8.

See Curtailment.

See Elision.

87A

191-4, 463-4,

II. 1207-8.

D.

Damm, Damma,

1.

1311-2* II. 783, 1025-7, 1029-38, 1044-5, 1078,

1400-1,1735.

Dating,

I.

Day and
Dead

1142-3, 1466-8, 1498-1501, 169A.

Night,

(letter), I.

Decimal,

1.

1.

1428, 1435-7, 1466-9.

1236

II. 1214, 1265, 1529.

1433, 1471, 1475-6, 1490, 1494.

'

Declension,

1. 1, 19-44,

1181-5

Declinable and Indeclinable,

II. 699, 702.

I.

28, 30, 500, 1166-7, 1188,

94,

1502-3, 29 A;

II.

768,

12831575,

1577.

Declinability or Perfect declinability or Complete (or Triptote)


declension (Tanwm of), I. 1, 666, 708, 716, 11A ;
II. 699, 702-3,

Defamation (Epithet

29A.

of), I. 437.

Defective (Deficient in a letter).

See Complete and Defective.

inflection), I. 24-5, 43, 383,

846-7, 855,

864, 879-80, 1218, 1464,

2A, 47 A;

(Unsound
1547;

in

and Non-defective,

II. 1406, 1604,

157 A.

21A-

II. 814-9, 823, 1406.


I.

1020-1, 1533,

XT.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Deficiency,

I.

1218, 1810; II. 1406.

Deflected (rhyme), II. 1740-1, 1781.

167(H. 3-7), 173, 184-5,

142,

I.

Demonstration, demonstrative,

245, 404, 406, 442-4, 449-51, 480-1,

505,

501,

532,

563-78,

1115, 1166, 1283-9

648-51,

II. 154, 543,

546-8, 565, 671-2, 674-5, 921, 1168,

1176-9.

Denotative, and Subject, of state,

Dependence (on verb,

I.

xx-i, 45, 238-78, 280-8, 292,

401,

444,

1743,

74A; 11.232-3,299.

etc.), I. 152,

612-4,

768,

816-8,

811; II. 294-9.

Deprecation, II. 522, 526, 530-1, 538.


Derivation, II. 1113, 1126, 1129, 1137,1142-6, 1154, 1158, 1163-6,
1172-3, 1177-9, 1197-9, 1211, 1299, 123A.

Derivative and Non-derivative,

Detached.

See Original

Primitive.

See Attached.

Determinate, determinateness, determination.

Determinative
Deviation,

and

I.

particle.

See Indeterminate.

See Article,

31, 34, 36-7, 42-3, 789, 1181, 1184-5.

Diminutive and Non-diminutive,


1579, 1626-7;

Broken
Dlptote and Triptote,

I.

II. 737,

90,

601,

990-1,

86 7, 1163-1294,

1139, 1310-1.

See

Plural.
I. 30-44,

1217,

995, 1149-50, 1162, 1178-9, 1181-5,

1234-5,

1731, 10A-2A,

1297, 1306, 1330-1, 1697,

16A-23A;

II. 699,

818-9, 824, 1129-30, 1152-4, 1575.

702-4,

INDEX or SUBJECTS.

am.

Direct object (or, briefly, Object),

I.

45, 49-54, 152-218, 1299,

1738-42; II. 96-118, 120-1, 126-8, 131-2, 238, 292,


(Assimilate, or Assimilation, to),

I.

222,

1631,

1658, 1662, 1672-4, 1679, 1683, 1685, 1739-40; II.


97.
II. 288-9, 291,

Disapproval (or Disapprobation),

543-4, 617-20,

728-35, 774.

(Hamza

See

of).

(Particle

), II.

Hamza.

284, 291, 728-33.

Disjunctive.

See Conjunctive.

Dissolution.

See Incorporation.

See Consonant.

Dissonant.

Distance (

of), I. 572-4, 578,

Distinctive pronoun (or Support),


Distraction, I. six, 202-13, 1680

Distributive (infinitive noun),

(numeral),

I.

II. 669, 671, 1168, 1176-9.

1289;

1.

I.

546-51, 658; II. 154.

II. 302, 531.

146, 40A.

1495-8.

Dotting, II. 1213, 1217, 1493, 141A.

Double

guttural.

See Letters (Guttural).

letter, II. 1407-8,

1525-6, 1548, 1584, 1632, 1752, 1763,

87A.
Doubling,

Doubly

I.

516, 573-4, 579, 582-3

IL

108-10, 92A.

transitive, II. 113, 115, 346.

Dual, dualisation,

I. 17-8,

25-8, 149, 162, 324,

327-9, 354, 595,

397, 563-4, 568-70, 842-61, 877-8, 1071, 1423-4,

1426, 1761, 14A, 42A; II. 289, 291, 697, 1065,


1206-7, 1372, 130A.

INDEX OP SUBJECT*.
B.
Eight

( 3

of), II. 474-5.

correlatives, II. 26.

f,

See Verbal nouna.

Ejaculations.

Elementary numerals,
Elevated, elevation.
Elision,

I.

I.

1423.

See Letters.

170, 1168-70, 1301-2; II. 537, 736-7, 775, 889-90, 931,

1006-9, 1016-7, 1051-62, 1064-5, 1396-7, 1416-27, 1441,

1459-64, 1555, 1567-8, 1833-50, 133A.

(Accidental), II. 1208.


(Arbitrary),

I.

1216; II. 1399, 161 A.

as forgotten,

I.

875-6, 1213-4, 1216, 1218-20,

1244, 1360;

II. 1051.

(Curtailing), II. 1399, 1833.

(Euphonic),

I.

1216, 1219; II. 1399, 1833, 161 A.

(Imaginary), II. 1064.

(Regular and Irregular),


855, 1360

for cause,

I.

of aoristio

letter, II. 88.

Hamza
letter

r*

of

j*

I.

II. 1397-9, 1833.

II. 1399, 1833.

1652;

from declinable
vocative,

I.

II. 88, 980-1, 1398, 1417.

triliteral

noun,

of dual or plural,

I.

327, 329, 342, 348, 582-4,


846,

1625-6.
it

inflection, I.

1188-9.

191, 463-4.

607,

I.

659-60

II. 15.

860,

863-4,

888,

INDEX or SUBJECTS.
Elision of

of protection,

I.

II.

659-62;

994,

16,

1043,

1849-50.

,",
127

..

,t

II. 183-4, 1017.

^jJ

781

I-

II. 1017.

1st person, I. 176.

.,

etc., I.

^^fi

i,

579-80, 584-5, 607.

Fllipse, I. xxvii, 222, 381, 458; II. 112, 204, 522.

Enallage,

I.

xxxii-iv,

xlii-iii,

1615,

Enunciation (Announcement),

I.

5A-6A;
624, 663.

(Grammatical exercise),
Enunciative.

II. 1572.

I.

608-14.

See Inchoative.

propositin,

Enunciatory indicative,

I. v-vi,

II.

101,

87A;

II. 176.

16A.

proposition (or sentence),

I. iii,

xx-i, 100, 134, 268,

412, 414, 554, 590, 592, 609, 59

II. 175, 446,

643.

verbal noun,
Jf

I.

545, 663, 669-70.

,1.49, 97, 825.

Epithet (or Qualificative) and Qualified (or Antecedent),


xx-i, 4, 8, 31-2, 34-7, 76,

78,

80-3,

89-90,

130,

I.

151-2,

166-7, 173, 238, 247, 251, 253, 268, 280, 330-1, 365-6, 388,

400-65, 492, 544-5, 866-70, 874, 881-4, 911-7, 923-4, 937,


989, 995, 1123, 1130-7, 1223, 1269, 1276, 1429, 1453-4,

1580, 1681, 1697, 6A, 50A,

152A;

302, 373, 1161, 1211, 1271, 1699.


Epithetic,

I. 78,

46A,

II.

9JT,

179-80, 299-

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Essential and complement,
1613,

XIX.

45, 55, 238, 280, 305-6, 504, 544,

I.

23A; 11.121.

(opposed to Redundant),
I.

Etymology, etymological,

I.

163; II. 369.

557, 1168,

1677; II. 736-7, 1058,

1106, 1185-6, 1188, 1190, 30A, 106A,

149 A.

Euphonic change,
elision.

II. 1262.

See Elision.

quiescence, II. 33A.

transformation, II. 1051.

Examination of student,

609.

I.

Excepted and General term, and Exception,

I.

45, 296-319

II.

376-8.
proposition,

Exceptive

particles, I.

I.

x.

297

proposition, I.

II. 284, 298, 564.

74A.

expressions or words,

I.

297, 307, 309-10, 686.

Excitation, II. 554-5.

Excitative particles, II. 284, 595-601, 1781.


Exemplification.

See Measurement.

Exemption, exemptive,

I.

Exercise (Grammatical),

732,; II. 523. 531, 894.


I,

Expansive, expansiveness.
Explanation.
Explicative.

609.

See Letters.

See Substitute.

See Expository and Specificative.

Explicit (opposed to Pronominal),

I.

47, 54-63, 391, 394-5, 471-4,

609-10, 593-4, 1733-8; II. 221-2, 224-5, 233, 151A-2A.

INDEX OF SUBJECT!.

XX.

See Specificative,

Exponent.

of pronoun,

1. 71-2,

506-9, 511, 517, 554, 1426.

suppressed operative,

I.

xviii, 205, 208,

213; II.

302.

Expository (or Explicative) particles,


proposition,

Extended adverb,
is,

Extension,

I. ix,

II. 20, 284, 578-81.

xvii-xix.

II. 118.

II. 1160.

I. 222, 225-6,

457-8

II. 104, 108, 112, 118,

204, 1069.

F.
Factitive, I. 1488.

See Mental.

verbs.
Fat!?,

Fatha,

I.

1341; II. 738, 763-8, 1025, 1027-44, 1046, 1400-1,

1735.

Feminine,

See Masculine and Feminine.

Femininization,

31,34, 38, 1113-9, 1127, 1137-40, 1184; II.

I.

1129-30,1254.
(

of), I. 32-3, 881, 993-7,

1115, 1145-62, 1171,

1180-1, 1231-4, 1301-2, 1323, 1327-8; II. 1261.

(Mobile

or

^ or

904, 1113-4,

of), I. 866-72, 875, 879, 881,

1119-37, 1171-2, 1180-1, 1187-8,

1194, 1221-31, 1235, 1301-4; II. 1, 837-47.

(Quiescent

& of),

I.

58-63, 517-8

697-8, 837-8.

Final (Predicaments of),

II. 737.

Finals (or Final adverbs),


Firsts

and Seconds,

I.

I.

1453;

378, 725, 729-32, 743.


II. 456-7.

II. 1, 4, 284,

ItfDXX OF SUBJECTS.

Five paradigms,
,,

558-9; II. 15-16a, 1014, 1158, 1774-5, 82A.

I,

See Six.

particles.

Foreignness, foreign,

I.

34-5.

31,

38-40,

1125.

1184, 1811; II.

974, 1126-7,1143, 121 A.

Formation, II. 736-7, 1403-7.


See Intensive and Verbal.

Formations.

(or Measures or Paradigms or Shapes), I. 32-3, 186,


687-8, 698

885-8, 895, 904, 910-3, 916, 934-6,

938, 954, 956, 968, 970, 974-6, 989, 993, 996, 100910, 1032-4, 1056-61, 1078-9, 1C91 -2, 1146-62, 11678,

1170-1, 1180. 1187-8, 1233, 1235-6, 1249, 1254,

1274-5, 1277-8, 1511, 1515-7, 1529-31, 1536, 15429,

1559-63, 1567, 1569-70, 1607, 1610-1, 1614, 1651,

1654-5,

1697,

1666-71,

1796-1800,

1808-13,

1744-50,

18 A,

1756-66,

1770,

54A, 157A-8A;

II.

11-3, 88-90, 99-101, 110, 120-5, 234-8, 245-6, 254-8,

280, 1049-50, 1687-90, 1749, 1804-5.

Formative (or Preformative).

See Letters.

Foundation (Element of rhyme),


Future,

I.

II. 1227.

1574-5, 1594-5, 1621, 1629, 1632, 1635-7, 1657-8, 1676,

67 A

II. 1, 8-9, 89, 294, 302, 622, 622.

Futurity (Particle of),

I.

272; II. 284, 610-4.


G.

Gender.

See Masculine and Feminine.

General term.

See Excepted.

Generic determinate (or determination),

I.

xxi, 65 A,

75A

II.

299.

negative,

I.

44-5, 137, 323-5, 349, 500; II. 520, 522, 525.

IDBX
Generic noun (or name),

OF SUBJECTS.

I. 4,

53A

11, 18, 184, 288, 1123, 1236, 1269,


II. 674, 1199, 1211, 1262.

See Collective and Integral.

proper name,
substantive,

Genitive,

1.

I. 5,

I.

10-3, 694, 696, 699, 709, 1603

II. 1199.

405-6, 409-11.

1,19, 21-2, 24-5,27-30,45, 341-86, 495-8, 513, 529,

556, 558; II. 8, 230, 292, 382-4,

1025, 1029, 1571,

See Preposition and Genitive.

1573, 1575-6,

See Letters.

Guttural.

H.

Hamza

(or Alif), II. 775, 798-802, 806-13, 815, 824-5, 877-8, 88990,

920-5,

1093, 1095-7, 1101,

1106,

1113,

1115-24,

1141-2, 1146, 1180, 1183-5, 1198, 1200-1, 1203-36, 1335-6,

1390, 1398, 1403-4, 1407, 1672-4, 1683-4, 1702-4, 1712-5,


1719, 1739, 1757-61, 1766, 1790.

See Alleviation.

Conjunctive and Disjunctive.


as aoristic letter, II. 11, 965, 975-6, 980.

unsound
,,

letter, II. 1400, 1404, 1457,

1612, 168A.

vocative particle, II. 550-2.


II.

(Compensatory),

1051-2,

1054-5,

1057,

1059,

1062,

1064-5.

(Interrogative),

I.

476

II. 289, 544-5, 654, 557-8, 615-26,

729, 731,

920,

923-5, 941,

982-3,1003-5, 1080-7, 58 A.
of accomplishment, II. 1069.

disapproval, II. 543-4, 553, 617-20.


equalisation, II. 460, 506-7, 619.

954-5,

975,

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

Hamza

of transport or of

I.

jj*,

1699;

XZlil.

II. 107-10,

113

5,

135,

241, 265-6, 1398.


(Prosthetic), II. 1068.
1.

Hearsay,

1312.

Historical (denotative of state),

244.

or Historic (present), I. 1632, 1643, 1649

Hollow,

II. 10-1.

II. 1405-6.

Homonymous,

Homonymy,

I.

I.

532.

402, 1106-7, 1131.

Honorific (gender or number),


I.

Hyperbolic comparison,
Hypercatalectic Tanwln,

I.

514, 520, 530-1.

xxxv.

I.

II. 701-2.

Hysteron-proteron, II. 299.


I.

Imala,

I.

700, 706, 1286

II. 736, 738-71, 820, 1380, 1401, 1413-4,

1716.
Imitation, I. xxix-xxxi, 39-40, 638-41, 646-8, 682-3, 699, 713, 715,

814, 877; II. 288, 291, 703, 729-30, 733, 1412.

(Tan\vin of),

II. 703.

Imperative mood (or verb),

I.

499-500, 519, 544-5

II. 2, 88-95,

826-9, 956-8, 1010-1, 1035-9, 1050-1, 1071, 1092,

1696-1700, 33A, 43 A.
proposition, II. 543.

J
Impletion,

I.

See Lams.

515, 522, 524, 526-8, 563, 773, 1030, 1409, 1653; II.

288, 290-1, 1447.

IMDKX OF SUBJECTS.
Inception

of), I. 97, 249-50, 769,

6A, 120A-1A;

1614,

II.

8-9, 401-6, 561, 669, 671, 690-6, 875, 878, 893,

918, 1074, 1085-7, 1090, 1357.


(

),!!. 76, 471.

Inceptive enunciation, II. 77.


indicative, II. 75, 1574.

interrogation, I. 623.
letter, II. 932-3, 1047, 1066.

number,

II. 474.

particles, I,

771

proposition,

I. xi-ii,

II. 322-3, 471, 516, 518, 543-5, 1074.

74A

Inchoation, I. 49, 77, 87-8, 419, 554


(

of), I.

268,

67A

Inchoative and Enunciative,

444,556,802-3;

II, 547.

II. 167, 300, 472.

II. 472.

I. v, 44, 49,

II. 103, 106,

76-131, 238, 268, 401,


114, 133-4,

167,

179,

199, 226, 298-303, 379-80, 875-6, 887-9.

Incommensurable.
Incomplete.

See Commensurable.

See Complete.

Incorporation and Dissolution or Separation,

I.

633, 921

II. 676,

736-7, 936, 938, 940, 944, 965-7, 970-1, 973-4, 986,

990-1, 993-6, 1021-2, 1035-43, 1073-4, 1108, 1148,

1245, 1340, 1371-2, 1580, 1627-38,

1182, 1185-6,

1640-5, 1663-1850, 165A, 171A.

Indeclinable.

See Declinable.

Indeterminate and Determinate, Indeterminateness and Determinateness or Determination,

I,

xx-i, 16-7, 31, 40,

85-97, 110-1, 127-8, 130, 134, 139, 257-63. 280,

283-4,

320,

326-7,

335-7,

339,

342-4,

846-9,

ISD1X OP SUBJECTS.
397-8, 402, 408, 412-3, 420, 422-3, 437, 440-1, 4434, 448-51, 469-70, 479-80, 484-5, 490, 554, 569,

580-1, 589, 664-5, 691-3, 707-9, 714, 726, 734, 808,

832-3, 843, 1101-12, 1476, 1673,

39A, 78A-9A, 93A

14 A,

II.

1685-6,

1710-2,

171-5, 225,299,

671, 673-7, 699-700.


Indeteraiinateiieas

(Taawln

I. 1,

of),

664-5, 707-9, 714; II. 699-

700.

Indicative, II. 8, 13-21, 36-45, 47-51, 54, 546,

60, 74-7, 79,

826

1158, 1570, 1573-4.

or Inflection (

1014

(/.

Infinitival particles,

of), I. 559-60; II.

15-6, 689, 873,

23), 1158, 1774, 1849.


1574-7, 1585; 11.20, 284,366, 371,373,

I.

582-94, 663.
Infinitive noun, I

140-5, 224-5, 251-2, 376, 409, 411-2,447, 456-9,

613, 622, 652, 655-6, 658-9^ 662, 664, 674, 678,

1062,

1072-3,

84A

II. 1, 97, 126-31,

1071,

1123,

1092,

1211,

1161-2,

1282-3, 1512-1605,

178, 377, 929, 1049-51,

1241-2,

1261-2,

1511-2,

1526-7, 101A.
(or, briefly,

.,

Noun)

of modality,
unity,

I.

I.

1567-9.

1123,

1379-80,

1563-7, 1569, 1579.


Infinitivity, I. 345.

Inflected

and Uninflected,
noun,

I. 19-498.

verb,

I.

II. 698, 737.

653; II. 2-3.

Inflection and Uninflectednesa, I. 19, 77, 346, 499 505, 511, 658,
715, 722, 875, 878, 888-94, 1261-3,

1HDBX OF SUBJECTS.
1305-6,

1393, 1446, 1457-60

II.

2-3, 284, 736-7, 828, 841, 854-5,

998,

1025,

1028-9,

1160,

1166,

1169, 1209, 1397, 1408, 1568-77.


Inflection (

See Indicative.

of).

of noun,

I.

346, 376, 499, 511, 567, 843, 1458-81, 1472-4,

23A;
verb,
Inflectional

I.

II. 9.

19; II. 2-3,

and Uninflectional,

13-6&.

9,
I.

308; II. 253, 719-20, 729, 731,

954, 1059, 1324-5, 33 A.


aplasticity, I. 722.
Initials of words, II. 676, 774,

1047-90, 1116, 1139, 1203, 1686,

1792.
Instigation, I. 201-2, 712.

Instrument

I. 208-10, 806,

37 A, 73A; II.

9, 55-8, 535, 574,

681.

See Jurative.

Instrumental noun,

I.

1512, 1756-9.

Integral generic noun,

I.

1091.

Intensive formations or paradigms,

I.

98, 1024-6, 1404,

1562,

1614-23;

II.

1559-60,
266, 272,

277-8.

Interpolated (

328; II. 345, 704.

See Substitute.

Interpretation.

Interrogation,

), I.

I.

567, 1102-3, 1476

II. 554-6, 658,

661,

680,

1085.

See AiUtic Quarterly Review, Oct., 1896, p. 868, and July, l&97,pf. 76-6.

IHXHEX OF SUBJIOTi.

Hamza

Interrogative

(or

I.

Hamia.

See Instrument.

instrument.

nouns,

See

).

XEVli.

49, 91, 476, 612, 801-4, 824-5, 1278; II.

557-8.

(Compound),

.,

I.

625, 628, 649-50.

246, 567

particles, I. 208,

II.

284, 303, 553,

555

{H. 9-11), 615-26, 1781.

proposition or sentence,

^,

I.

u.I.

I.

298; II. 543.

824-5.

616-7, 619-20, 623-5, 627

II. 724, 852-3, 1166,

1168, 102A.
See Transitive.

Intransitive.

Inverted comparison,

Invoked

xxxv-vi.

to help, I. 163-4, 183-4,

Irony, ironical,

Ishmam,

I.

II.

123

I.

46A;

II. 346.

833-5; II. 621.

5, 775-6, 779, 783-8, 801, 807-13, 826, 849,

944-5,

1001, 1077-8, 1401, 1477, 1479-84, 139A-40A.


J.

Jurative instruments or particles, II. 890, 905-10, 915-27, 1006,

55 A.
proposition, II. 882-3, 913.

verb, II. 886, 905-6, 914.

Juratory proposition,

I.

456, 592; II. 912.

JL
Kasr, Kasra,

I.

515, 1115, 1170-3, 1295-6, 1301-2, 1308-10,

II. 1, 738-66,

769, 831-2, 988-9, 1021, 1024-40,

1078, 1324, 1400-1, 1449, 1735.

1319;
1043-6,

OP
L.
Labial.

See Letters.

Lam

y affixed to demonstratives.

(Broad).

See Distance

of).

See Broad,

(Determinative).

See Article,

distinguishing contracted from negative

^J

II. 418-9;

669, 694-6.

(Exceptive), II. 695-6.

governing tbe apocopate,


*,

II. 17-8, 55, 669, 686-9D.

genitive, II. 22-4 r 292, 338-48,

>,

669, 696 r 905-7, 1307,


,

662-4>

120A,

subjunctive, II. 669.

(I imperative), II. 55, 94-5, 669, 686-90. 1085-90.

(Inoperative), II. 669-71.


p

(Interpolated).

See Interpolated.

(Letter), II. 1095,1102, 1139-40, 1167-8, 1176-9, 1183,

1185-6, 1188-9, 1191-3, 1195, 1367-8, 1391-3, 1709-10,

1712, 1715, 1717, 1720,

1726,

1728-9,

1732, 1735,

1739, 1744, 1746-7, 1750-1, 1772, 1776-87, 1789, 1818,


1842-6, 1848.

(Measure-letter), II. 1098, 1103, 1105, 1208.

of correlative of oath,

I.

24950, 17A.121A;

II. 9,

669-71,680-1,891-8,905.
*J

i>

determination.
inception.

and

i^

II. 669-70, 686, 896.

See Article.

See Inception.

IHDEX OF SUBJECTS.

of invocation to help, I. 163-4, 183

wouder

I 164-5, 183

J ML

II. 338, 346.

See Strengthening.

strengthening.

,,

II 338, 343-4, 669, 671.

669, 1088.

(Precatory), II. 17, 55, 687.

Lam

See

(Preposition).

governing the genitive.

See Prothetic.

(Prothetic).

(Redundant), I 165;

II. 23, 344-6, 561, 669-70.

(Requisitlve), II. 686-7, 690.

subsidiary to oath, II. 669-71, 681-5, 896, 901.

Lam-Alif, II. 1000, 1713, 1715, 167A-8A.

Lamentation, lamented,

I.

165, 180-4, 517

46A;

II. 550-1, 731,

1361.

Lams

s), II. 284, 669-96.

Land-measure,

I.

220-1.

Latent (or Covert) and Prominent,

I. 48,

55. 80, 98-9, 510

519-20,552,661,663, 712, 16*3, 1738,

27A

1,

517,

II. 1012-4,

1016.

Lax, laxity.
Letters

See Letters (Rigid, etc.)

Airy er Ascending or Descending), II.

1704,

1725,

1736-7, 1739.

(Ante-palatal), II. 1739.


1

Thii

the proposition

when

prefixed, like

*
ubjunctive by
infinitive
f

underitood, thii

noun governed

339, 379, 662, 696).

to a rerb governed in the

and the yerb being renderabla by an

in the genitive by the preposition (See II. 22-4, 293-4,

INDEX Or SUBJECTS

ZZZ.

Letters (Apical), II. 1739,

(Conformity

of), II. 1203.

(Coordinative), II. 1092.

(Covered and Open),

II.

1202,

1369-70,

1382-5,

138ff-9r

1672, 1724, 1729-31, 1764, 1795-1800, 1813, 1819.

See Dead.

(Dead).

See Double.

(Double).

(Elevated and Depressed or Low), II. 751-6, 1369, 1379y


1672, 1724, 1731-2.

(Expansive), II. 1756, 1770-2, 1775, 1779-1800.


(Faint),

1236; II. 719-20, 731

I.

(Formative or Preformative),
101A.

1313-4, 1704, 1737-8.

II.

1160-1,

1175,

81A r

II. 1725, 1737-8.

(Gabbled),

(Gingival), II. 1739.

(Greatest and Least numbers of),

I.

892, 1168, 1187-8,.

1292, 1352, 1761, 1772, 1800; II. 1130, 1464.

(Guttural and Non-guttural), II. 246-8, 250-3, 259, 1407 r


1705,

1739,

1743,

1754-7,

1760-1,

1765-8,

1787-8>

1790-3.

(Hollow),

II. 1704, 1739.

(Hybrid),

II. 1718-23.

(Inceptive).

(Labial),

I.

See Inceptive.

515

II. 1335, 1711, 1732, 1739, 1757.

(Lengthy, long), II. 1709, 1750, 1775-8, 1798-9, 1810.


(Lingual), II. 1711, 1757, 1790.

(Liquid and Solid or Muted), II, 1724, 1732-3.

IHDKX OF SUBJECTS.
Letters

(Names

of),
I.

(Nasal),

U.

XXZI.

992, 1405, 1413^, 1714.

515-6, 1141; II. 1102, 1255,

1321, 1331,

1336,

1711, 1716, 1750, 1756, 1774, 1784-93, 1797-8, 1802.

(Number

of)

II.

1712,

1703,

1715,

1719,

1724,

167 A,

174A.
of alphabet,

I.

881, 1471-4; II. 761, 770-1, 931, 992, 996-

1003, 1098, 1186, 1712-24.

augmentation,

I.

1771

5)

(I.

II.

1095-7, 1169, 1173-4,

1176, 1178-9, 1186.

measure, II. 1102-7.


prolongation, I. 938, 1041-3, 1236-40, 1247, 1253; II.

731,795,851,948,990-1,994-5, 1007,1017, 1101,1178,


1255,

1401,

1673-5,

1682,

1684,

1734-5,

1756,

1759,

1773-5.
substitution, II. 1182-96.
,,

transformation, II. 1400.

(Orificial), II. 1739.

(Outlet or Source of).

See Outlet.

(Primary and Secondary),

II. 1703, 1711-24.

(Qualities of), II. 1203, Ifi72, 1724-39, 1750, 1760.


,,

(Radical and Augmentative).

See Augmentative.

(Reiterated), II. 751-2, 759, 1725, 1736, 11 50, 1783.

(Reionant), II. 1724, 1733-4.


(Rigid, Lax, and Intermediate), II. 1672, 1724, 1727-9,
1734-7, 1750, 1752.
(Sibilant), II. 1724, 1734, 1753-4, 1772, 1705.
(Soft, of softness), I. 1041, 1043-4, 1050, 1239-40, 1245,
1278; II. 989, 991-5, 1047, 1101-2, 1203, 1509, 1674,

1683-4, 1724, 1734-5, 1750-3, 1774-5.

(Sonant), II. 1737,

(Bound and Unsound),

I.

19-20, 515, 1041, 1044; II. 183,

811, 813-4, 989-90, 995, 1128, 1183-4, 1396-1662.


.,,

(Substitution of).

See Substitution.

INDEX OP SUBJECTS.
Letters (Swerving), II. 1725, 1736-6, 1848.

(Tippy),

II. 1732, 1739.

(Uvular), II. 1705, 1739.

(Vocal and Surd), II. 1203, 1672, 1724-7, 1734, 1737, 1752.
Lexicological plural, II. 1233, 1251, 108A.
II. 1190, 1273.

Lexicology,

See Letters.

Lingual.

Liquid.

M.
Major and Minor (proposition),

I. v,

100.

Masculine and Feminine (and Gender),

I.

344-5, 376,

420-1,

423, 551, 677, 679, 877, 884, 1113-62,


1466-9, 1607; II. 566, 700,

1159-60,

101 A.

Measurement (or Exemplification), measure, I. 13-4, 824, 1036,


II.
1168, 1613, 1677, 1730-1, 1760, 9A-12A, 201 A
1049, 1102-10, 1524, 87A.
;

Measures.

See Formations.

Mental and Transmutative or Factitive verbs,


Metaphor,

I.

II. 103, 133-66.

xxxiv-v.

Metouym, metonymy,

I.

18,

187, 286, 369,

505-6, 613, 823-41,

11A-2A, 15A,44A,78A.

Mi ml

(infinitive

Mnemonic

noun),

expressions,

I.

I.

1603.

31, 1108, 1229,

II.

77,

752.

1771

775-6,

(II 5,

911,

20), 1812;

1062,

1095-7,

1100-1, 1146,1182,1185-8, 1191-3, 1725-6,


1728, 1732-3, 1744 (I 21), 1750, 1771,

1783, 1785

Mobile, mobility (Strength

Modality (Noun

Monograms,
Moods,

I.

of).

of), I.

(I.

8), 1792-3, 1800, 1802.

1212; II. 1279, 1525.

See Infinitive noun.

39-40, 1471, 191 A; II. 760-1, 770-1, 996.

II. 13-6&.

Multitude (Plural of).

See Paucity.

ISDBX OF SUBJECTS.
N.

Name,

I.

5,8-9, 12, 18; II. 675.

See Letters.

Nasal, nasality.

I.

Negation, negative,

298, 300, 303,

1475-6; II.

3134, 316, 318-9, 1102-3,

190-1,

212, 236-7,

514-9,

520,

522-3, 525, 533-9, 553-7.

Negative particles,

I.

246, 318, 567

II. 167-8,

187, 189-90, 284,

520-41,543,901-5,
Neutralisation, II. 114, 155-7.

Nickname,
Night.

Nominal

I. 8.

See Day.
proposition,

Nominative,

I. 19,

I.

21-2,

iv-v, 101, 554, 650. 33 A;

24-5,

27-30,

44-139,

II. 520, 874-5.

381-3; II. 96, 98,

120-1, 125-6, 128-30, 167, 199, 223, 230, 239, 241,

299-301, 386, 390, 1001, 1570-1, 1573.

Non-adjuratory, II. 891, 913-4.


adverbial,

I.

125A.

affirmation, non-affirmative.

See Affirmation, affirmative.

attributive (adverb or preposition

(verb),

I.

defective.

derivative.

See Coordinative,

See Defective.
See Primitive.

determinative, II. 1780.


n

diminutive.

I.

329.

694; II. 96-7, 167-97, 202, 206-6, 296,

303.
coordinative.

and genitive),

See Diminutive.

incorporative, II, 1186-8.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

XXXIV.

Non-infinitival, or Non-infinitive,

I,

16; II. 1048, 1070, 1072.

preterite, II. 169.

prohibitive, II. 658.


,,

redundant, I 1613.
I.

reduplicated,

II. 1133.

See Replicative.

replicatire,
.,

1641

restringent.

Restringent.

triliteral, I.

1529, 1622; II. 1105.

vague,

I.

1291.

vocative, I. 693-4, 110A.

See Void.

void.

Noun,

I. i,

1-1813

II. 1,

58,

219-20, 348, 357-8, 362-3, 366-9,

373-4,376-7,528,736, 738, 774, 874, 988, 1047, 1070,


1076, 1091, 1675-9.

Nouns of Time and

Place,

I.

103, 217-8, 221-3, 370,

734-9, 1280-1, 1512, 1545, 1552-4, 1744-55,

78A

376, 731,
;

II. 294,

376, 673.

that govern like the verb, I. 447-8, 1282-3, 1572, 1626-9.

Number

(Arithmetical),

I.

13, 141-2, 862, 1077, 1423,

1425-6,

1428,1437; II. 474, 558.


(Grammatical),

Numeral,

I.

I.

420-3, 551, 677, 679

II. 566.

143, 286, 315-6, 813-4, 844, 1377, 1379-80, 1423-1501

II. 676, 998-1002.

0.

Oath and

Correlative,

I.

xix-xx, 597, 767

II. 82-5, 292, 301-2,

356-7, 521, 529, 631-2, 536, 640, 548-9, 562,

576, 874-929, 1052.

XXXV.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Object,

I.

44-5, 140-238, 544

pronoun,

II. 1024.

proposidon,

Omission.

II. 96-8, 125, 128, 167.

504.

I.

Objective complement,

I. vi-vii.

See Suppression.

Operative and Regimen,

I. ii,

45, 49, 55, 64-73,

76-7, 132,

143-4,

156, 217, 221, 231-2, 236-7, 244-7, 286, 293, 320, 341,
388-9,

447-8,

1578, 1628

526,

II.

646, 761-2, 770, 804, 1515, 1576,


300-3, 305, 444-6,

17,

9,

513,

526,

927-8.

Optative, II. 543.

Ordinal numeral,

I.

1485, 1488.

See Substitute.

Original.

and Derivative,

I.

1113,

1494,

1798, 1800
Originative,

I. iii, xviii,

1514-5,

1621,

1623,.

II. 700, 1199-1201, 1253.

100, 160, 592, 653, 767, 826-7,

59A, 95A

II. 446.

Orthography,

I.

521

Outlet (01 Source),

I.

II. 659, 846.

621, 936, 1169, 1210

II.

1141, 1203, 1390-

2, 1672, 1702-12, 1739-40, 1760.

P.

Paradigm,

II. 1049,

Paradigms.

87 A.

See Five and Formations and Intensive.

Parenthesis, parenthetic,

xiii-vii, xxxi-ii, 133,

437, 756; II. 79,

180, 880.

Parsing,

I.

769, 801-4, 827-8, 1598

Participle, II. 1161, 102A.

II. 372-3, 823,

App. i-xxviL

See Active and Passive.

MXV1.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

Particle,

I.

i,

297,

1-3,

499-501,

391,

518, 548,

567-8,

589,

764-5, 759, 761-2, 776-7, 805, 1166, 1278, 1603, 1608


II. 1, 58, 283, 736, 769-70,

774, 988,

1047, 1051, 1070,

1076, 1091, 1337.


Particularisation (Accusative of),

(Category of),

.,

(Epithet of),
Passive participle

I.

I.

I.

I.

187-91, 478,

440.

244, 447, 1282, 1299, 1512,

1664, 1676

verb or voice,

I.

55A-6A.

437-9.

1558-9, 1651-61,

II. 737, 1093, 1498-9, 1503-5.

1590-1, 1699, 1703-4,

1736; II. 94, 120-

32, 235-7, 245, 280, 1139.

Past, 1. 1574-5, 1594, 1629-36, 1676

II. 1, 9, 244, 294,

302, 376,

520, 622, 633, 722.

Paucity and Multitude,

I.

885-8, 1032-3, 1072-7, 1081, 1137, 1142-

3,

1256-60, 1443-4, 1455-7, 169 A.

Pausal, II 732-3, 774, S3A.

Pause (Stoppage of speech'), and Continuity or Cqntinuoug speech,


I.

665-6; II. 91, 702, 723

(II.

10-1), 736-7, 772-873, 943-6,

33A.

992-4, 996-1003, 1040, 1047-8, 1701-2,

(Uninflectional quiescence),

,,

I.

605

II.

95, 723 (i 9)^

33A,43A.
(Quiescence, ending), II. 1048.
(

,,

^ and ^

( g of).

of), II. 284, 726-7.

See Silence.

Perfect declinability.

Person,
Pity.

I.

See Declinability.

165, 606, 632, 651, 562, 694; II, 1406,

8ie Commiseration.

151A-2A.

XtXtH.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Place, II. 558.
See Concord and Nouns.

and

Plastic, plasticity,

Aplastic, aplasticity,

I.

149-50, 223, 225,

247, 294-5, 306, 522-3, 548, 557-8, 577, 609, 680, 694,
722, 729, 1278, 1283-4, 1651-2, 1698,
144, 156,

81A;

158, 169, 201-2, 219, 234-5,

II. 97, 129-30,

237,

285, 297,

376-8, 1051, 1091.


Plural, pluralisation, 1. 17-8, 27-9, 31-3, 59, 62-3,

383,

381,

844,

855-6,

862-1100,

1102,

162, 324, 327,

1119,

1137-43,

1256-63, 1272,1388-96, 1424, 1428, 1430-2, 1454-7, 18 A,

88A, 134A;
Poetic license
Praise and

II. 700, 1217, 1240,

108A.

of), II. 702.

(Tanwin

Blame (Accusative
(Epithet

of), I. 190-1.
), I.

120, 402, 437-40, 484.

(Syndetic explicative of),

(Verbs
Precatory proposition,

I. 135,

484.

52A.

554.

to Lam (J).

J.
Predicate.

of), II. 219-33,

I.

Sea Subject.
"

of

t, etc., I. 44, 131-6.

la*

>

ft-T
I 2o7.

Pfcv

J6

i,

IL
I.

18 ' 9 > 199-201, 203-7, 216-7.

45, 320-3, 543-4

I aa

generic negative,

333-40.'

and
,

^t

I.

II. 167, 171-7, 179.

44, 137-8, 323, 326.

assimilated to

.^tf

I. 45,

139,

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

XXtviii.
I. 2-3.

Predication,

Prefixion or Prothesis, and Prefixed and Poatfixed nouns,

I. 1,

42, 45, 175-80, 191, 341-84, 396, 425-7, 442-3, 448, 464,

500-4, 512, 662, 744, 770, 773-5, 813, 1251, 1273-4, 1424,

1429-30, 1443-5, 1458-61, 1483-4, 1581, 1583-4, 1586-91,

1602, 1613, 1632, 1642-6, 1658-64, 1704,

80A

1710-7,

II. 303, 675, 679-80, 704, 1025, 1322-6,

Premonitory particle or word,


677-8;

I. 2,

160, 172,

196,

79A-

122A.

245, 567, 574,

II. 284, 642-9, 562, 920-1, 1177.

Preposition and Genitive,

I.

xxviii, 101-4, 138, 245, 280, 329, 414,

606, 655-9, 662-3, 709-13, 805, 1572

II. 126, 128-30,

294-7, 299-305, 524, 527-8.


Prepositions,

I.

303, 392, 458 808, 1741-2

II. 22-4, 108, 284, 292-

385, 406, 519, 662-3.

Present,

1575, 1594-5, 1621, 1629, 1632, 1635-7, 1657-8, 1676,

I.

67A

II. 1, 8-9, 294, 302, 375, 520-1, 539, 673.

Preterite, I. 499-500, 544, 1607

II. 2, 4-7, 89, 245-6, 282, 721-3,

855, 1050, 1070-1, 1092, 1169, 1405, 1448, 1455, 101 A-2A.

Primitive (or Non-derivative) and Derivative,

I.

97-100, 253-7,

280, 404-11, 418, 420, 478-9, 489, 597, 1430, 1432,

88A;

II. 232, 1277, 1696.

Pro-agent.

See Agent.

Prohibition, prohibitive,

I.

298, 519, 1102-3, 1475; II. 516-8, 522,

530-1, 543, 554-5, 1092.

Prolongation, II. 946, 990-1,

995, 1094,

1734-6.
(Letters of)*

&

Let ten.

1128,

1545,

1673-4,

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

XXxil.

See Abbreviated.

Prolonged.

Prominent.

Latent.

Pronoun, pronominal,

I.

xxi, 6, 47-8, 54-5, 63,

72,

142-3,

152,

165,184,3-6,391, 394-5, 441, 445-6, 448,


457, 471-6, 480,

484, 492-8, 500, 505-62,

612-3, 682, 707, 1104, 1106-9, 1140-3, 1166,

1278, 1579, 1587, 1674-5, 1678, 1681, 45 A-

7A

II. 58,

222-3, 228,

233,

244,

565-6,

679-80, 80 A-l A.

Proper name,

I.

191, 346, 441-3, 448,

5-18, 31-5, 37-43, 89-94,

694-701, 788-9, 866-8,

872-4,

877-9,

884-5,

937,

1106-8, 1117, 1182, 1184-5, 1195, 1223-7, 1236-7,

1253, 1262-3. 1269, 1277,


1454. 14 A, 18A-20A, 23 A

Proposition,

I. iii-xxi, 6,

1330-1,
;

1383, 1389-94,

II. 676-8.

47-8, 100 2, 104-9, 134 5, 191, 227, 268-

75, 280, 320, 391,

412-5, 483, 485, 488,

554, 581,

606, 608-10, 612-3, 839, 841, 877, 33A, 46 A, 82 A

II. 162-6, 175-7, 299, 301-2, 373, 406, 515-6, 518-9,

526, 675, 892, 52 A.

Prosody, proaodical,

1677

I.

II. 1356.

See Hamza.

Prosthetic.

Protection or Support

of), I. 557-62, 1381; II. 234, 704, 859,

1021, 1043, 1102, 1158, 1337, 1849-50.

Sec Prefixion.

Prothesis.

Prothetic (compound),
(

Proverb,

), I.

I. i, 7,

878-9, 1273-4, 1377, 1382-8. 1424.

328, 341, 343, 349.

I. xxx-i, 104, 200, 670, 697, 1015,

1702, 53A,

232, 240, 301-2, 1007, 1206, 1571, 1574.

76A;

II.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

xl,

Puzzle or Riddle,

623, 796-7, 823-4; II. 212.

I.

Q
158A;

Quadriliteral, I. 687-8,

II. 1093-4,

1099, 1105, 1127, 1134,

1139, 1144, 1406, 1675, 111A.

noun,

f)

I.

934-5, 937, 1167-8, 1760, 1796-1807; II.

1093, 1675.

1531-2

I.

verb,

Unaugmented and Augmented,

See

245, 280-2, 1093, 1675.

II.

See

Unaugmented and Augmented.


I.

Qualification,

Qualificative

31, 34, 36, 169-72, 1183-4, 1429-30.

and Qualified.

nd Unqualified,

Quantified

I.

Quantity, quaotities,

See Epithet.
I.

293,

61A-2A.

220-1, 286-7, 293, 408-9, 870, 1423, 1425,

1430.
Quaai-aoristic,

I.

1219.

apocopation, II. 1694, 1696,

IL

approximate,

1786.

attached, II. 1012-3, 1773.

augmentative,

I.

936-7, 1169

compensation,

I.

1030, 1425

II. 1201.
II. 880, $27.

condition, and Quasi-correlative,

conformable,

I.

1653.

coordinative,

1.

1033.

dual,

I.

569.

epithet, I. 923.
essential, II.

App,

excepted, II.

1784

i.

feminiuization, 1, 1127.

I.

130,

Xft.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS,
Quasi-infinitive noun,

I.

1156, 1601-5.

inflectional, II. 719-20, 855,

intransitive, II. 297.


>,

masculine,

I.

1432-3.

negation, II. 167.


original, II. 1013.
particle, I. 1811.
t. 1543; It.
passive, quasi-pasaivity,

101-2, 113, 261,

265,

269, 273-5, 281, 1162, 9 A, 101A-2A.

plural,

59-60, 62, 855-6, 862, 870, 1073, 1083-92, 1119,

I-.

1145, 1255, 1388-9, 1443.


>,

I.

prefixed,

161-2,

3234, 329.

prothesis, II. 704.

radical, II. 1347.

redundant,
singular,

I.

I.

77

II. 298, 380,

App.

i,

xv.

1261, 1263.

sound, II. 1078-9, 1405.


j,

substitute, I. 160.

transformation, quasi-transformed, II. 1264, 1529.

unsound, II. 1201.


Quavering,

II. 701-2, 774, 791, 851-2.

(Tanwm
Quiescence,

I.

of)

I.

2; II. 560, 701-2, 851-2.

504-5; 11.775,779-82, 801, 807, 809,811-3,826-

49, 851, 944-5, 998, 1011, 1014-5, 1265, 1383, 1386,

1396^7, 1400-1, 1441, 1453, 1555,

Quiescent (Weakness

of),

II

Concurrence.

1279.

And

33A-4A.
See Beginning

and

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

ii.

Quinqueliteral,

158A;

1.

noun,

I.

II. 1093, 1105, 1127, 1675,

95A.

935-7, 1168-70, 1760, 1808-13.

verb, 1. 1537, 1539; II. 245.

B.
See Augmentative, augmentativeness.

Radical, radicalness.

Eaum,

II. 123, 775, 779, 782-8, 801, 807-10, 812-3, 826,


849, 944-5,

1077, 1480.

Redundant

13A

article, I. 16,

nouns,

II. 673, 676-9,

628, 630, 651.

I.

See Connective.

particles.

prepositions, I. 163

II.

23,

297, 311-3, 317, 326,

331-8, 344-6, 352, 361-2, 366, 369, 374.

J6

1.

554

II. 179-81, 528.

Reduplicated, reduplication, and reduplicative,

I.

877, 921, 1190,

1541-2; II. 108-9, 775, 788-95, 801, 807, 811-3, 826,


849-51, 944, 1097-8, 1107, 1127, 1131, 1138, 1150,

1157, 1186, 1217, 1403-6, 1409-10, 1678.

Reflexive pronoun,

I.

59A

II. 166, 363.

See Operative.

Regimen.

Reiterated, reiteration.

Relative locations,

noun,

I.

I.

See Letters.

219-20, 500, 732, 1268.

245, 404-6, 1123,

1220-1, 1238-9,

1761.

pronoun,

Remember.
Remnant,

I.

589-94, 87

See Trying to.

II. 346.

Repetition.

See Substitute.

II.

151A-2A, 357.

1295-1422,

OP SUBJECTS.
Replicative and Non-replicative* I. 393; II. 526, 657, 769.

Reprehension (Particle

of), II. 284, 665-8,

375, 414, 592, 662

I. iii,

Requisition, requisite,

884
;

II. 9, 16a, 543,

686-7, 689-90, 721.

Restringent and Non-restringent,

I. 3,

773-4; II, 289-90, 373,

570-2.

Reviling (or Vilification),

Rhyme,

I.

190-1, 402.

II. 790-1, 793, 795, 830-6,

44A, 91A.

See Backed, Bound, and Deflected.


letter, II. 820, 851,

Rhyming

prose, II. 1093.

Riddle.

See Puzzle.

1740-1.

See Letters.

Rigid, rigidity.

8.

Scale of numerals,

1423, 1453, 1486.

See Firsts.

Seconds.

Self-transitive, 1. 1740; II. 97, 99, 102-3, 298, 380.

Senses (Verbs of), II. 102.

Sentence,

I. ii-iii.

Set Incorporation.

Separation.
(

of), II. 290, 706, 708, 1082.

Sexiliteral, I. 1537, 1539, 1811, 1813.

Shapes.

See Formations.

Sibi lance, sibilant.

See Letters.

Silence or Pause

of), 1. 181,

733, 735,

767-8,

521; II. 284, 560, 662, 719-25,

775, 826-9, 839, 849-58, 869-70, 1018,

INDEX OP SUBJECTS.
1023-4, 1095, 1101, 1166-9, 1173, 1179, 1314(Z. 3,
*

should be read for

),

where

1356, 1359-62, App. xx-i.

Simulation, II. 1382, 1384-9.

Single (or Stifled)


Singular,

I.

II. 1711, 1716, 1792-3.

a2-3, 554, 843, 870, 894, 1069-70, 1079, 1081-4, 1092,

1260, 1390-1, 1425, 18A,

140A-1A;

Six (or Five) nouns or unsound nouns,

II. 1217,

I. 21-4,

383-4

1240.

II. 1325,

1397.

755

particles, I. 269,

Slurring,

I.

II. 386.

525-6, 528, 563; II. 1671, 1803, 1807.

Smack, smacking,

I.

1446; II, 89, 1384-5, 1476-7, 1481,

526,

1723-4.
Soft, softness.

See Letters.

Softening (Hamza),

I.

815

II. 290,

948-50,

972-3, 979,

982-7.

1004-5, 1083, 1212.

Sound

(i.

e.

I. 8,

Noise),

(or Perfect)

8A

713, 716,

plural,

I.

27-8,

II.

1412, 1725.

844,

862-83,

886,

1071-2,

1078-9.

and Unsound (formation),


(noun),

I.

II. 1403-7.

20-1, 24, 846, 864;

II,

813-4.

See Six.

(verb), II. 826.

Soundness and Unsoundness,


Source.

II. 736, 1404, 1568.

See Outlet.

Specificative (or

Exponent or Explicative),

I.

45, 278-95, 409.10,

612, 825-31, 833-9, 1426, 1442-57, 1698, 1743, 126A-

7A

II. 97, 222, 224-5, 227, 232-3, 679.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Spelling, II. 1781.

Standard.

See Coordinate.

Stifling, stifled, I.

II. 1684-5, 1753,

1446;

1786-94, 1798, 1802-3,

1805.
of), I. 213; II. 297, 345.

Strengthening

Subaudition.

Sec Suppression.

Subject and Attribute,

I. ii, x, 1, 3,

See Support (by

46-7, 49, 88,

606

J ).

II. 697.

Predicate, II. 96-7, 304, 561.


c

"

of

Mt

'

etc< > *

*&

i 32 ' 4 '

136

See Assimilated to the

verb (Particles).

&

etc., II.

(Verbs

199, 203-6, 210.

&

Appropinquation

of).

etc., I.

| as a

320-3.

Sea Non-attributive verb.

generic negative,

I.

45, 323-33, 349, 500; II,

855, 1169.

vs,|

9, 333-7,

and

^j

assimilated to

J^f,

I.

44,

138^

339-40.

Subjunctival, II. 9, 16, 20, 22, 45, 528, 1572,

Subjunctive,

Substantive,

I.

662; II. 8, 13-5, 166, 20-546, 303, 379,


528, 537,
826, 1569-70, 1574.

I. 4,

866-8, 881-2, 884, 895, 903-4, 917, 925,


932, 934,

938, 970-1, 993, 995,

1007-9, 1011-3, 1028, 1038^


1123, 1133-5, 1146-9, 1151, 1154-5, 1157-8,
1429-30^

1695, 1761-5, 1796-7, 1808-9, 1811-3; II.


1151, 1271,
1599.

INDEX OP SUBJECTS.
Substitute (or Explanation or
Interpretation or Repetition)

Antecedent,

I.

165, 297, 299, 301-3, 313-4, 388-9, 409,

465-78, 481-91, 74A,

and Original,

and

I.

87A;

1579,

38A;

II. 514.

II. 1185, 1196, 1199, 1201,

1253, 1550.

Substituted

letters, II.

1185-96.

proposition,

I.

ix-x.

Substitution (Letters of).

See Letters.

of article for postfixed pronoun,


1674-5, 1678, 1687

I.

105, 108, 475,

II. 679-80.

letters, II. 737, 1182-1397.

prepositions, II. 305.

pronouns,

556-7; II. 370, 372, 1190, 1195.

I.

Suddenness of occurrence,

1.

755, 760, 763-4, 772, 775-6, 778; II.

672.
Suffixes, I. 533.

Superiority

(Noun or wof),

79

98

293 ' 4

404

530

1572, 1697-1743; II. 234-5, 14578,

Supplied, supplying,

I.

1485-6.

xxvii-ix, 377, 381, 811, 816, 824, 835

II.

296, 302-3, 519.

Support.

See Distinctive pronoun.


Protection.
(as condition of government), supported, I. 78, 545,

1489, 1629, 1637-42, 1657, 1672-3; II. 299300.

;,

(of soft

by J),

II, 1715.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Support (of weak operative by

or

,_, ), I.

662, 1649-50, 1740.

See Strengthening.

(Panicles of),

I-

522, 533

Suppression (or Omission or


55,

72-6, 100,

II. 1161.

Subaudition),

I.

xxi-ix, 2-3, 15-6,

114-27, 131, 135-8, 143-51,

156-60,

169, 174, 184-6, 209, 217, 226-7, 275-8, 295, 304-5,

339-40, 342, 346, 348, 374-81, 398-9,

319-23, 333,

413-5, 440, 451-62, 474-6, 478, 491, 553, 578, 599-

606,665, 706, 719, 757-8, 797, 804, 814-6, 828-9,


835, 1492-3, 1558, 1573, 1580,

1598, 1678, 1680-1,

2A-3A, 36A, 38A-44A, 53A-

1704, 1717-20, 1755,

4A, 58A-9A, 67A, 84A-5A, 96A-7A, 211A;


17-8, 52-46, 114-6,

II.

120-1, 152-5, 160, 189-90, 219,

223, 226-7, 23L2, 234, 238, 240-1, 281, 283, 300-3,


354-7, 380-5, 459-63, 526, 531-2, 536, 561, 675, 67980, 688-90, 703-5, 875-6, 886-90, 901-6, 915-25.

See Letters.

Surd, surdity.

Surname,

I. 5,

9-10, 12, 18, 878, 1274, 1383-6.

Suspended, suspension, suspensory,

II. 114,

15566, 406.

Syllepsis, sylleptic, I. 302, 447, 607, 1055, 81 A; II. 456,

Syndesis,

18A.

478.

I.

Syndetic explicative and Antecedent,


serial.

1.

166, 388-9, 478-91,

87A.

See Coupled.

series, I. x.

Synecdoche,

I.

861,

134A

II. 199.

Syntax, syntactical, II. 737, 1106, 149A.


Synthetic composition or compound,

I. 6-7,

1252, 1273, 1283, 1376-80, 1424,

37, 814-8,

844,

80S,

ItfDEX OP

2ttvUi.

T.
>

Ta'I .3

See Conjunct.

Takbir,

157.

I.

Tanwm,

29-30, 170, 172, 176,

I. 1-2,

284-5, 341-2, 655,

663-6,

707-9, 714, 716, 722-3, 725, 731, 740-3, 758, 888, 891,

894

II. 284, 560, 699-705, 733, 775-82, 790, 795, 815-26,

851, 946, 1017-8, 1025, 1128-30, 1158, 1161, 1169,

1321,

1338,

1775,

1783,

29A, 40A-1A, 90A,

1253,

101A,

173A-4A.
Teeth,

I.

990-1

II. 1708,

Ten conjunctions
or

167A.

(or particles),

I.

492;

II. 463.

Twelve nouns (or non-infinitive nouns),

II.

1048, 1051,

1070-2.

Terminations of
Tied

versiclea, II. 744, 830-3, 836.

( g ), II. 1160.

Time,

I. 1,

13, 458, 578, 622-3,

1, 4,

170, 375, 533, 558.

^ee

Nouns

635-6, 655, 1665, 1672, 1676; II,

of.

Totality, totalise, J. 357, 774, 1101-4, 1476, 1478

II.

523, 673.

Transfer (or Translation) from one category or state or predica-

ment

to another, I. 437-9,

655-6, 662, 1127, 1133

1211, 1312-3.

from one conjugation

to another, II. 261, 1471.

,,

formation

I.

position

II. 1108, 1250,

,,

of inflection,
letter, II,

1.

1300, 1382.

1108-9, 1250.

1301.

II,

INDEX OP

SffBJECfS.

Transfer of quiescence, II. 1059.


vowel, II. 5-6, 737, 775-6, 795-813, 849, 936, 93842,
944-5, 947, 954, 958-63, 990-1, 1000-3, 1019-20, 1040,

1043,

1051, 1073-4,

1399-1400,

1421, 1441, 1452-9,

1478-9, 89A-90A,

Transferred proper name,

I. 8,

7A-8A, 96 A

659, 1013; 1127,

II.

676-8, 1181.

Transformation, II. 1051, 1207, 1209-11, 1242-51, 1277-84, 13961662.

Transitive and Intransitive,

I.

666-7,

678, 681-3, 710- 1,

1573,

1607-8, 1655-7, 1659-60, 1662-3, 1675-6, 1698, 1740-2


II. 96-119, 245, 259-60, 264-6, 269-70,

272-3, 278-81,.

292, 298-9, 305, 376-8, 380, 1470.

Transmutative sense,
,

I.

See Mental.

verbs.

Transposition,

I.

1488.-

xxxvi-ix, 297, 357, 685,

143 1

1208,

II. 956'

(H. 3-12), 977-8, 1108, 1189, 1199, 1250, 125 A>

Trebly-transitive, II. 113-8.


Trilateral, I.

158 A

noun,

I.

II. 1094, 1105, 1405-6, 1675.

1167-8, 1760-95
'

282) 1446> 1448'

declension (Tanwlu of).

II. 1689.-N

^
'

See Diptote.

Triptote,

Trying

to

remember,

See Declinability.

II, 288-9, 291, 734-5, 774.

(Particle of), II. 284,

..

Unaugmli
d Aus ~

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
U.

..Ultimate

(or broken plural),

plural

I.

32-3,

855,

993-4,

1078-83, 1125-6, 1181-2, 1184-5, 1272,


.,1310-1,

I.

Unapocppative,

1008,

ISA;

II.

1446, 1491, 1605-6, 157 A.

?x.

rUnaugmented, 1.1760.
infinitive noun,

noun,
,,

1.

I.

1573.

1760-1; II. 11 30.

quadriliteral

(or briefly Quadriliteral) noun,


937-8,

1.

934,

176Q-

1, 1796-1800.
(

,,

) verb, 1. 1529.;

11.245,280.
quinqueliteral (

Quinqueliteral) npun,I 935-8,


1760-1, 1303-

) verb, II. 245.

,(

>
,

triliteral
^

Triliteral ),

II.

1288,

1678.
>

,,

) noun, I. 895,
;

904,

911-2,

916, 1760-70;

11.1130,1509.
/(

>,

,,

) verb,

1.

1515;

II. 245-54.

verb, II. 245.

^Unbinding,

unbound,

I.

515; II. 290-1, 701, 781-2, 791-5, 834,

850-1, 1254, 40 A,

ISDEX OF SUBJECTS.

Un conformable.

See Conformable.

See Curtailed.

Uncurtailed diminutive.

Uniform proposition.

See Biform.

Of one

Uniliteral (or

Ji.

letter), I. 392, 1115,

1204, 1278

II. 870,

910 (II 2-4), 1320-1, 1323, 1370.


Uninflected adverb,

I.

505, 721-810, 814-7, 825.

See Metonyra.

metonym.
noun,

f|l

499-841, 844, 1283, 1472-8; II. 348, 363,

I.

368, 373, 376, 855-70, 996-1003.


particle, I.

ft

284.

653; II. 2-3,

5-7, 16fl, 95.

.word, II. 954, 1022-3.

See Inflection.

{Uninflectedness.

Inflectional.

Uninflectional.
I.

fUnity

II.

.verb, I. 499-500,

,,

-Unit,

499

812, 1423, 1433, 1457, 1470, 1493.

(Noun

See Collective generic

of).

noun and

Infinitive

noun.

Unknown

(in relation), II. 97.

(Pronoun of
Unprolonged,

I.

See Case.

the).

851, 853.

Unreduplicated, II. 1404.


Unrestricted object,

I. 45,

Unsound (Transformation
formations.
letters.

140-52, 1576, 1578, 1742


of).

Set Transformation.

See Sound.

See Letters and Transformation.

noun and verb.

See Six and Sound.

II. 97.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.

-lii.

V,
Vague,

I.

141, 1426, II. 8r

adverb,

218-21, 306,

I.

indeterminate, II. 774.


,,

noun,

I.

346, 442-3, 448, 500, 568, 570, 590, 597, 1106-8y

1286, 1293

of place,

I.

JI. 97.

217.

time, I. 370, 502-4, 61 A-2A


,

Verb,

II.

294,

vocative, 1. 172-3.
1. 1-2, 30,

46-7, 49, 244-5, 297, 301, 303, 391, 476-7, 486,

557-8, 563,

660-1, 677, 680, 805, 1166,

1270-1,

1281-3,

1300, 1503, 1599, 1619, 1630, 1743; II. 1-282, 376-8> 654,
736, 738,. 768, 774, 874, 929, 988, 1047, 1049-51, 1070, 1076>

1091,

1134,

1141-2, 1151,

1209-11,

1247,

1455-6,1461-7, 1509-16, 1518-24, 1675-9,

1444-5,

1453,

1687-90, 1694,

1700-1, 101 A.

Verbal formations (Meanings


measure,

I.

of), II. 258-79, 281-2.

31, 34, 40-1, 1182-5, 1217-8, 1697, 7A.

nouns and Ejaculations,

I.

77, 245, 499, 501, 505, 544-5,

558, 560, 652-720, 733, 1271, 1282, 1471-3; II. 565, 992,

1700;
proposition, I. iv, 101, 554, 650, 33

II, 520, 874-5.

Vicinity (Genitive of), I. 341, 384-6, 464; II. 469-70.


Vilification.

Set Reviling.

Vocal, vocality.

See Letters.

Vocative, vocation,

I. 2,

160-87, 191-6, 437-9, 463-4, 481-3, 487,

500,693-4, 1283, 47A; 11.514,548, 550-1, 672, 675,


702-3, 855, 1169.

INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Vocative (Tan win of),
particles,

I.

I.

162

II. 702-3.

160, 184-6, 245,

Void and Non-void (exception),

Vow,

I.

53A-4A;

II. 284, 550-2.

305-6, 316-7, 319

II. 180.

II. 884.

Vowel,

I.

20-4, 27-8,

504-5, 862-84,

890, 1056; II. 779,

785-6,

788, 796, 990, 1047, 1205, 1385, 1400-1, 1593.

w.
Week (Days
Wonder,

I.

of), I- 1281-2.

164, 290, 615. 663

(Verb

of),

I.

II. 100, 221, 229-30.

560, 1166, 1270-1, 1233, 1698, 1741-2; II.

180, 234-44, 303, 1022, 1457-8, 1484-6, 1700.


(

Wondered

Word,

Words

of).

at, I.

I. i-ii, 6,

See

Lam

164-5, 183,

).

46A* 53A

714.

(Initials of).

See Initials.

II. a03.

FINAL ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.


Fdsc. Fasciculus, Qlost.
App. means Appendix, Art. Article,
Glossary of Technical Terms, Introd. Introduction, and Pref,

mean Page

Preface; while xviii, 15, and 7,7-8

Page

7,

xviii, line 15,

lines 7-8, respectively.

"
After " 538 insert " at

Pref. xviii, 15.

".

Q * '

Gloss, xlv, art. Final letter.

noun or substantive.

Before

For

"

For

>

iaac read

insert

^M'WX
^

ment.

and

^J

Generic

art.

-^^
xlvii,

art.

Instru-

s-

noun or particle" read " particular

letter or

noun,

verb, or particle, or composite expression "; and after "I A, pp. 300*
"
301 insert " and Asiatic Quarterly Review for July 1897, pp. 75-

6"

--

9
Ivii, art.

Read

Softened.

fi

>

J^*

Additions and Corrections in Part

I,

Fasc.

:Art. IAI.

(1) Abbreriations of References

Hadrami

comon

Taba"
For

(in both places)

after

Najjarl

"

"

"asSiddikl"

art.

Cawnpore

"

read

No.

(2) Chronological List:


49,

and 72 (in three

No. 64 A.

and
"

IMkrm.

Read "

For

places)
Bead "

3.

Read

"

202A.

Read

Nos. 23,
"
"

Mr

Read " Lubab

INr

",

"

Ya'kub

-No. 137 For" 8t9 " road "89"

IMn "No.

MAR.

art.

INr " read

'

W "No. 72.

No. 104, note

"

Read " Bilal"

4.

dele the full stop after the third "

Mr ")

Read "an-

"Delhi":

places).
I

Dele the

"Yahya" and "Tab&-

Read "alFarab!

,Th.

Read "al-

* IHjr.

art.

art.

Read

ITT.

art.

iv, to

(properly
"

(in both

No. 147A.

" alHhmbali ".

Abbreviations of References and of Technical Terras, and GIoeary of Technical Terms, in Parts Il-III (published in 1880)
Dele
:

by those in Fart I (published in 1833).

as being superseded

Book

(Introd., Part

I.

Introd

Part I

iV

35,

who

those

allow

it

[24, 346]

Read "58, 250 "193,


iu

Roman

needed"
father

(AKB.

II.

Proper Names
343, 2.

cxxxv)

415,

8.

(p. xcix)

413, 6-7.

AKB.

(see

I.

I.

"595,

Road

" curl."

" she-camel"

184, 20;

Read

8.

"

(b)'

not

is

See Index of

afcTairai ".

By ArRa'I (AKB.

412).

414, IL

See Index of Proper Names


'
For 'jb'and " you " read Jf and " them "-

Some

authorities read

456,

Read "

"

By

439, 8.

(p. xvi, note)

3-9)

23.

II. 160)

15.

384,

or while, if was being said of him')

Read " Jillan "549,


pretty

"300,

250, 719

340, 14-5.

See Index of Proper Names

AI'Abd (AKB.

Read "into"

9.

Read "

339, 20.

135)

Or " (when,

"

For "1st" read "second, which

Read "xxxiv"

(p.

9,

(MO)-48,

18)-1183

AlSIutanakhkhil alHudhalf, lamenting his

By

337, 21.

"177,

Read

19.

336,6.

type

(Z,

35, 9.

.a,).

the end of the line insert " according to

At

93, 23.

Read

28, 10.

See pp. 1182

18-21.

2 s

Read t^

f.

Read ijy

7, 7-8.

^ c

(I

Read

xxix, 3.

and Notes).

I,

^yCJll

418, 1-3.

Tarafa Ibn
\

in the pi.

Read "III. 56"

22.
xviii.

37

"564,

23.

471, 5.

Or " how

"
read " anarthrous "~666, 9,
For " synarthrous
669, 11. Read "ace. and nom." 716, 17. Read

17.

722,

17.

Read

'i^i

726,

24.

For

"

Abn

"

read

IS

Abu
820,

I.

748, 16.

Dele the

For "a/" read "o/"


full

" cat "


stop after

Read

786, 18.
828, I.

For

^j*j

^SIA

read

^H

" so

Read

837, 1.

many "837,

For J read

853,19.

"

sing,

"720"

read "247, 685": see


>

" iAe
she-hyaena

",

989 and

I.

931,

3.

jll* -948,

13.

1210

see II.

Dele " 661

-863,

II.

Read

6.

For

864, 26.

1259874,

Read

14,

B x

being a geueric proper came

J U^

acJ
x x

"

" Lakli "

Read

864, 13.

"[the

"
" nor
coupling

Read

13.

Read " 257

11.

856,

of (Jm)]

For "charge" read


Read

"1003,

comma

Dele the

19.

Read

" below " read " 683 "

after

Read "like J^,

1-2.

Read

939,

change"

For

973, 10.

J^

977, 20.

"

930, 12.

"

995, 23.

perfect"

IM

says

the Tashil,

in

" takes
"1035, 10.
1009, 23. For "taken" read
pi."
"
"
"
"
"
"
677 "1075,
395
read
For 392 read 671 "1049, 23. For
"
"
"
member read " num22.
For " 23 read " 33 "1034, 1. For

which

is

ber"

For

1107,6.

"378"

14.

1153,

"

"N

" 665

1166,

"1182,

Read

Read "

17.

Read

1203, 14.

6.

u,

"orig.

''"

like

L'^

For "278 "read

1151, 18.

'

Read"
t^Sj

and 97A-8A

"M"

read

_y>

u":
)

For

1171, 17.

"1188,

as

see

1140

II.

'

" 639 "


read

21

ai

Read

|*3 [usually written ^T\'j>

1217,

Read "of S (Jh, IY, R, Jrb) " 1235, 3. For "683 "read
"
" 723
"1241, 7. For " 373 read " 671 "1247, 8. Put a co mma

5.

after

"II
1287, 7.

1266, 23.

For

Read

read

For "395" read "283, 677"


-1332, 12.

read

1269, 12.

^1,'

1309, 24.

Read

1332, 6-7.

Read

For "683" read " 723 "1341,

''^j* [713, 728]", where the J

is

20.

For

'*

read
\

1323, 12.
" the

For "

converted into

raider

"-

"

loved'

11343,

12.

For

read

^a>
X

After " shot " insert " [294,

1345, 10.

See note on II. 1098, 21, where Jrb


explains the
reason of Khl's opinion 1346, 10. For " is " read "on account of
1346, 4,

716]"

its

being

and before " not "

the full stop after "


calling

"

Jell;

and eight

(d) of J^jJ

[685]

is

"1361,

as

M),

18.

Read

^Jui

1453,

1503, 14.

Dele

|.

1537,

Read

1.

'&)

[482,

inf. n.

494],

3)^j
x

For "charged" read "changed"

1544, 15.
alter

"1576,

"

the denoting reciprocity

is

and "altered" read "transform" and

Read "

16.

1C

"
insert
Before " and (e)

21.

1539,

Read

10.

Read

18.

For "

transformed

"1504,

"

J|!*ij (S,

1Y);"

(S,

1546, 17, 19,


'

is

Read IL^

1460, 26.

For"p."read"ep."

" an d

insert "

For "403 " read " 705 "1408,

7.

1381,
-7.

",

the op."

1603,

of

the f of iU.sU* inf. n,


r

Read " 490":

9.

1620,

j^y

9.

^x x

Read

jt

x
>

Read

1652, 18.

jfe

1652,

m<

[685]"

MB

1679,

read "

"vid."

1746,

Read .S JU
1773,7.

hyphen

17-8.

act.

See note on

Mb "1706,
9.

Read

5.

Read "V^

1758, 13.

Read |jf;
after

Read

1652, 24.

"thorny"

"

1749,

11.

1357,

121689,

AzZabba
8.

Read

beaten

"

Read

Read " [The"

Read " and

20.

II.

^y&+

1656, 12.

"^JU

"1660,

Read "(MN)] "1667,

"

"

j^J

beaten, pass. part.

For "pass." read "

1660, 4,

1660,13.

Read "

8.

Q x

19.

"1 734, 17.


jL^.

satiety

For

Read

1757,6.

"
Dele the semi-colon after " following

1778,

1.

Read

1797, 15.

note on II. 1180, 16 (105A)

" 731

"1786,

Read "[above]"

14.

Dele the

1809, 20. See

AKB.

-AlFarazdak (TSh. 34,

AlUkaishir (MN.

(AKB)

see pp.

(AKB):

"

32 A,

516,

193A

1509,

280), says ISh

II.

iv.

For "789, 1 1." read "789,


read "Khilafa

"15

"
After " ITaMaa insert " [234]

24.

14A,

Kt>tes:

II.

12.

Read

20A,
1-3"

II.

Read "

3.

AKB.
30A,

of

but property

and "have been" read


clause " and

He

"

v.

(lAth.

"32 A,

read "

I.

1.

TSh. 5)

(see

I.

63A,
"

Read

1."

By Hakim Ibn Mu'ayya

'

"he holds"

be", respectively, the


part of IR's

comma

Dele the

25.

(6) in the prop, devoid

80A,

Read

14.

After

20-2.

own time" being

......

"69 A, 3.

61)

"

For

14.

has made

1Kb

'quotation from

made" and

has

20A, 23.

^|^

For '-Khalifa"

"
"distinguished" insert
[thereby (TSh. 6)]"; and for

"He

alAaadi

279-80)

18.

'Umar

A, 24.

"

Husain

r>

after

"75 A,
86A,

23.

arRaba'I, of the Bauii Rabi'a Ibn Malik

Ibn Zaid Manat Ibn Tamlm, an IslamI Rajiz contemporary with


Al'Ajjaj and Humaid alArkat: it is attributed to him by 8 in

Book; but IV

another passage of his

alHimmanl, and God knows bast


"

alHimmani "

"were" read "mere"

(AKB.

II. 311).

For "20" read

12.

94A,

attributes it to

126A,

4.

Abu-lAswad

In 86A, 23 read

"19"- 121 A,

Read "(8,

1.

For

AKB) "129 A,

29.

--C x

Read
before

159A,

t(

excellent reader"

" are
4-6.

138A,

For

"

9.

And

12.

134A,

Dele the inverted commas

"
After " father insert " (AKB. II. 447)"
"
.... calling
read " The
calls ", and for

KF

"
" because .....
read " in vrhich case
points out

the pi.
JU3 (see

1.

1075, 13-21)

"173 A, 22.

it

is

j'u/p?. of

Put marks of quotation

a
< me ") after

"me"

223 A,

8.

Read

'y^

(see

note on II. 1137,

16).

Book

Contents

II

xli.

(Contents, Parts n-iv, App., and Notes'),

For

" 987 " read "


956

".

Parts

IM V

on 1435, 8(185A)
dials.,

"and"

1511,

The anomaly

12, 11.

Kasr here being used by the

Dele

10.

"
" 663 " read "
664, 683, 684
(pp. 1034,

See Introd. xxxii,

10, 3-5.

1225, 1237)

For

6, 14.

in

is

See note

20-22.

the interchauge of

and Futh by Asad

Hijazis,

"

Read "are [four (Sh),] (1)


" ke " read
60, 14. For

20, 4.

22, 22.
" ihou "

Bee note on Introd. xxxii, 20 (5 A)


See Introd. xx,

66,4.

Read

On

15J, 16.

^^

See

the perf pi. masc. in

" azZubaidl"

Read

11.178157,18.

868179,
"not aught conveys me to,

178, 13-15.

I.

"

quick-paced [252]

See note on

11-21.

any

"

and

I.

98, 24.

868 and

I.

59A

I.

Read

7-8.

and "high-bred,

[253],"
13.

Read

tf

228,

For"ncarce

234, 11.

(2A-3A)

read "

many a"

(see

Read " Fr among the

240, 14.

GG "-

insert " of the

Read

J^lll

Read

" that
"

(noi)

Insert "

12.

had passed [325B]

902351,
Read

1.826-7352,10.
13-5.

See

261, 13.

-291,

see II.

See note on

I.

jHf

306, 15

import

it.

And

the Hanafiya
"

posteriority

the Master

that

it

2230,

14.

Now "341,

11.

1499-1500343,

I.

AUZ,

its

"378,

"
After " like insert
that the

not importing order

Bn

485,

it

it

does

transmits from some of

denotes simultaneity

"
read " posterity

priority see

Hsh, and Shf say that

[Jn] in the

Read

22.

The saying of 8f

466, 3-15.

upon

its

Read " Thursday

401, 14.

s t,^j

"
After " majority

1470, 13 to 1475,

375, 7.

Lexicologists are agreed

Read

among the BB,

For the reason of

(75A)

refuted: nay, Ktb, Rb, Fr, Th,

Zj

"
x. 91." before
see

":

KK,

261, 4.

II.-

3-4.

"xxvi. 132, 133 [156] aud"

GG and

237, 18-9.

App. xv-xviii)

and IKh and Z ameng the Moderns

"

577186,

1050196,

xxiv, 8-11

see

See

19-22.

166,

or reachsa

AlAkhwaa"
.jj^U

See II. 528,

14.

seel. 1030,

"

Read

1380,7.

166,

18.

(ML)

478,

Read " to

18.

For

Mbn

and

"485,

IJ

should probably be

- 574,

or

^^ (see

Cf. I. xxi, 19

561, 6.

J^

Either

20.

I.

Read

10.

See

550, 17.

760-3)

DM.

from

here,

IS*.

594, 1.

I.

I.

244, 23,

57 A, 2-3

The pron.

tf

mentioned in the preceding verse (Jsh).

relates to the vin5

"

Abti

Mihjan was beaten by 'Umar in the year 14 for drinking wine (see
lAth. IT. 380, 7-8)
it,

as in

ajf^^j

J~j

699, 22 to 700, 2.

See

See ako

10-11.

The

713, 9.

I.

[319]

and

741, 5-10

hemistich

689, 3.

"690,

Read " without

Read " Habba "

1.

See

700, 5-8.

10A, 10-12708,1.

I.

first

Read uJ^J

659, 23.

Read

I.

11 A, 17

704,

^^ and ^jif

is

T **0

TTAcn a
father),

207,

c^i'e/
t. e.

AKB.

o/ f^em

copies
II.

App.

of silence
:

Notes:

"

xv, 23.
-3A,

9.

read "

See Md. II. 18, P. II.


(see II. 43

of silence

Read " MSS"

3.

1314, 3.

"
:

instead

"
:

ArRabi' Ibn Dabu' (AKB. III. 308),

For "12" read

But

xxxix-xl

see lha

" 13 "

note on

7A, 22.

I,

Read "509,

see note on
25.

is

I.

361, 1 (81 A)

7A,

8A,

J.

1.

Read

1.

11A,

Read "etc.]

as in I.

207, 10 (60 A)
M
1

Raad "quasi-pass." 9A. 23.


9 A, 29. For "an "read "and"

9 A,

"supplies the place"


For " it " read " them "

12A, 29.

personality of hit

A)
For "658" read "278, 685"

"1300,

Read " with

Read "quiescence"

also Introd.

(<A

" 645 " read " 431 "

20.

Dele " 679

207, 10, from S. I. 35.


18.

For

9.

"679 "-81 3,

849, 11 and S56, 6.

For "

8fect/

him in murificence (Jsh).

83723,

768. 10. Dele

on

Jus

die*,

11

11 A, 3.

A,

1.

See

IY. 1084 gives a different version

"-13A,

4.

Read

"M7"

13A, 11.

For

'22

>r

>

9-

"Read"

read "21", and before

Yazld Ihn AlMuhallab (MDh, IKhn)."


" P,
350,"- 14A, 14.

insert

pressed oath

"

21A.

13A,

Read .J^'

"

insert

Lamentitrg"*

Before "7.

13.

"

Read

16 A, 7-8.

I.

sup-

Read'

"Kinana
Kuraish"
Bee II. 135

24 A, 37-3.

See

and

this verse, aa there given,

on, the

<"

C^
^. k e

God

the

Knower

C^AA!

3 and 78A,

19-20t

one preceding, vid

-* *f
) *

iL

''CP-CX
|

6y

338,

JT JU

I.

of every hidden thing,

and the Lord

of the

Enclosura on the north-west side of the Ka'ba, and of the Ancient'


"
House, AKB, II. 135 has I do not know the author of these tflo-^

Al'AinI says that the evidentiary verse

versei.

who
it,

does not attribute

nor does

it

it

to

any one

occur in his Book

by Fr. who was the

first to

is

recited

by

S,

but I say that S does not recite

and the truth

adduce

it

is

as evidence

that

it is

recited

and God knows

best!"

INDEX OF REFERENCES TO KUR'AN:


1427"
401

136.

"

11

Dele

!.

(see Final Additions


"
"

LXXVII.

For

23.

Sura

456".

23

read "

xviii"

xxxi, 17.

"
lines insert

on

I.

34.

33

Read "456,.

Add

II. 401, 14).

"II.
Sura-

".

ix, 19.

See Final Additions and

After " 84 " add "1246, 1340,


Between these lines insert " AUurjaniya, Pref..

Corrections on II. 594, 1


xxiii,

132, 133.

and Corrections on

INDEX OP PROPER NAMES


1458 "

Sura III. 36.

XXVI.

xix, 3.

Read " Ancients"

Ixi,

22-3.

Between these

Hakim Ibn Mu'ayya, Final Additions and Corrections

"
86A, 23

See Additions and Corrections

Lxxiii, note.

Abbreviations of References,

p.

iii,

iu Part iv.

to*

INDEX OF SUBJECTS
Art.

Add

"
"

Art.

Add" II. 1358"

Art. Letter.

Art. Letter (Kigid).


II.

1358

".

Add

Barrier.

Correspondence (Tanwin of).

(Faint).

1358

Add

Add

"
" II.
1383, 1537

"II. 700"

Art. Letter

Insert "(Independent), II.

"II. 1358"

Art. Letter (Surd).

University of Toronto
t-t

bo
(0

cd

Library

O
-

M
01

3a
-H
w;

OT rH
CO

cd:

oo

o;

CQ;

DO NOT
REMOVE
THE

CARD
FROM
THIS

*
r-l

i
O

fH!
Cd!

POCKET

ai
t-.!

Acme

Library Card Pocket


Under Pat. "Ref Inda File.

Made by LIBRARY BUREAU

Você também pode gostar